《My Wives are Beautiful Demons》


 How does the Demon World work?

    <h4>Chapter -3: How does the Demon World work?</h4>


    This is a brief guide to better understand how the Demon World currently works in <strong>My Wives Are Beautiful Demons.</strong>


    I''vebined elements from worlds I enjoy creating, so yes, there are inspirations from other works. However, this world is not limited to that. I hope you can understand and enjoy reading.


    ...


    <strong>[A Summary of the Demons'' Past]</strong>


    Demons are divided into two main branches: Pureblood Demons and Reincarnated Demons.


    Demons are beings that originated from the Netherworld, created by the Original Lucifer using the body of his wife, the Original Lilith, to create a superior force to deal with and destroy all Angels, as well as to fulfill his personal ambition of world domination. This force consisted of High-ss Demons from the 72 Pirs, created from Lilith''s vital essence and used as Lucifer''s personal army.


    However, things didn''t go as nned, and Lucifer was sealed away forever at the end of the Great War of Genesis, marking the beginning of the Great Demon Era.


    Four Great Demon Kings took leadership of the demons after Lucifer''s fall, and thus, the Netherworld entered a new regime. Despite many wanting to continue the war, the current Demon Kings subdued those who sought rebellion, leading to the Great Demon War, also known as the Three-Sided War, which was the war between Angels, Fallen Angels, and Demons, who were drawn into the chaos of the Netherworld. In the end, it led to an era where demons stood alongside all races.


    After the war, with the subjugation of the demons who continued trying to restart the Genesis War, the demons joined forces with witches to establish a new race, demons who just wanted to live their lives. Thus, they created the Contract System to transform beings into demons using the Demon Goddess Lilith, whose body was found and studied after her fall alongside Lucifer.


    ...


    <strong>[Appearance]</strong>


    The majority of Pureblood Demons resemble humans, though they still possess demonic traits like bat-like ck wings, which can be hidden at will. Of course, there are demons from specific bloodlines that may have much more unrealistic modificationspared to demons that resemble humans.


    But naturally, demons are capable of using their Demonic Powers to appear as other races, as well as to appear much younger. Additionally, there are demons that seem to have characteristics of creatures and monsters.


    ...


    <strong>[Abilities]</strong>


    <strong>Physical:</strong> All demons possess enhanced physical abilities, such as superhuman strength, stamina, and heightened senses like sight and hearing. They also have vision adapted to any environment, no matter how dark it is; they will always see clearly. Demons can fly with their wings, which, despite being small in some cases, can retract into their backs as if theypletely disappear.


    <strong>Magic:</strong> Demons also have the ability to conjure magic, using Demonic Runes, and they''ve developed their own Demonic Magic system powered by Demonic Power.


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Pureblood Demons can inherit special innate abilities unique to their n, although asionally, the offspring of members who marry outside the n may also inherit these abilities, making it amon practice among the remaining pirs.


    Some Common Spells Demons Have:


    <strong>Language:</strong> Ability to learn anymonnguage.


    <strong>Summoning:</strong> Summoning of Familiar Spirits.


    <strong>Elemental Demonic Power:</strong> Air ¨C Water ¨C Earth ¨C Fire. [Derived from Bloodline]


    <strong>Appearance Maniption:</strong> Complete Transfiguration.


    <strong>Mind Control:</strong> Charm, mainly works on non-magical beings.


    ...


    <strong>[Demon Differences]</strong>


    <strong>Pureblood Demons:</strong> Superior species, their entire existence is more abundant, from their reserves of demonic energy to their innate abilities. They also have the ability to generate new demons through contracts.


    <strong>Reincarnated Demons:</strong> Inferior species, their entire existence depends exclusively on their Master; they see their master as a King. Additionally, they have higher fertility. Their abilities depend solely on their soul and talent, unlike Pureblood Demons who have a defined bloodline.


    <strong>Stray Demons:</strong> These are reincarnated demons who have strayed from their masters due to their own selfish desires. Without their masters to keep their powers in check, they be a great threat if their powers go beyond their control. Demons take this issue very seriously, and any demon that bes a runaway is usually killed on the spot. Often, these demons, due to being unbnced, be grotesque monsters.


    ...


    <strong>[Races]</strong>


    Humans


    Heroes


    Spirits


    Witches


    Vampires


    Werewolves


    Demons


    Gods


    Dragons


    Unlike Gods and Demons, Dragons are ssified above all races. They are special entities that belong to a higher scale than other beings.


    ...


    <strong>Note</strong>: This guide is just the initial foundation, so don''t rely 100% on this [Basic] exnation. It''s meant to keep the world cohesive, and I''ll use it as a base. In the future, with the introduction of more characters, new and creative ideas will be added. Remember, this doesn''tpletely reflect my vision of the work. Read it to gain more understanding and context.

 Character Appearance

    <h4>Chapter -2: Character Appearance</h4>


    Hello everyone! It''s the author here, someone many of you already know well! This is another one of my side projects that I''d like to develop in my own way. So please, be patient with my writing! I''m aware of my grammatical mistakes and I count on you to alert me if any sentencese out confusing.


    This Chapter only contains the images of the characters. In the future, I n to share the details of each main character.


    Reminder: All the images were generated by A.I., so they are <strong>NOT OFFICIAL</strong> and are just an approximate representation of each character as I imagined them. In the future, I n to hire artists to create the artwork for this work!


    Also, thank you for your support and for reading my novel. See you soon!


    -Vergil Kennedy


    -Katharina Agares


    -Ada Baal


    -Roxanne Sitri


    <strong>Possible Issue</strong>: If you can''t find the images, it means that Webnovel blocked them for some reason. For better viewing, please visit our Discord link in the synopsis of the work!

 Demons Power System

    <h4>Chapter -1: Demons Power System</h4>


    <strong>[Demonic Energy]</strong>


    <strong><i>Demonic Energy</i>:</strong> The basic form of demonic energy, present in all demons. It can be used for standard abilities, strength enhancement, and defense.


    <i><strong>Demonic Magic</strong></i><strong>:</strong> A more advanced way of using demonic energy, created by witches. It can only be used through study or understanding of the demonguage, the runes.


    ...


    ...


    <strong>[Source of Demonic Energy]</strong>


    <strong><i>Demonic Heart</i>:</strong> Every demon has a Hellish Heart (some may have more than one heart), which serves as the source of their energy. The strength and quality of the energy depend on the power and health of the Hellish Heart. (It works like a pump, producing and distributing energy throughout the body.)


    <strong><i>Feeding</i>:</strong> Demons can consume the essence of other beings to increase their energy. This process can be physical or spiritual, and the consumption of energy may alter their abilities depending on the level.


    <strong><i>Contracts</i>:</strong> Contracts are essentially how demons can negotiate the essence of a soul. With the witches'' studies and an advanced understanding of runes, they created this method to keep demons in check. This prevents demons from attacking the human world in an... "extravagant" way. (Though there are still some rather peculiar cases...)


    ...


    ...


    <strong>[Usage and Limitations]</strong>


    <strong><i>Energy Load</i>:</strong> Demons have a limited reserve of energy that recharges over time or by consuming negative energy sources. Exceeding this reserve can lead to temporary exhaustion, internal damage, or death.


    <strong><i>External Influence</i>:</strong> Certain environments or artifacts can amplify or restrict the use of demonic energy. For example, sacred ces may weaken demons, while infernal areas can boost their powers.


    <strong><i>Energy Cycle</i></strong><strong>:</strong> Demonic energy follows a day and night cycle, where strength may vary depending on the environment and natural conditions. During high-energy periods, demons can perform impressive feats, while in low-energy periods, they may face difficulties.


    ...


    ...


    <strong>[Evolution and Enhancement]</strong>


    <strong><i>Ascension Ritual:</i></strong> Demons can perform specific rituals to transform and enhance their energy, increasing their potential and acquiring new abilities. But this is limited to pure-blood demons, who have ancestors capable of offering ancient essences...


    <strong><i>Martial and Demonic</i></strong><i><strong> Arts</strong>:</i> There are ancient techniques that can be learned to manipte and utilize energy more efficiently, often passed down through generations. (Ex: Dark Wind sh, Roxanne''s ability that can cut through steel using only wind, or Thunderous Phoenix Steps, used by Katharina, who stole it from the Phenix Family...)


    <strong><i>Weapon Mastery:</i></strong> Not much depth is needed here... It falls under the same category as Demonic and Martial Arts¡ªthe greater the skill and understanding, the stronger you will be. Though I find it odd that demons use swords, well... Many of them still enjoy this type ofbat, and modern weapons are unnecessary in a world where everyone deflects bullets.

 Chapter 1: An unforgettable night

    <h4>Chapter 1: An unforgettable night</h4>


    "So beautiful..."


    He heard a soft voice that made him wake up... Opening his eyes, he realized it was in vain... Nothing before him but an unprecedented void...


    "Beautiful like the fruit of good and evil..."


    The voices were different, as clear as the sun, as sweet as a melody yed by a goddess... yet at the same time, it seemed like just a grand trap... two women? He didn''t even know what to think...


    "I want him for myself..."


    A third voice emerged, as lovely as the other two, and some sounds echoed as he felt one of the women''s hands moving where his stomach should be; at least he could clearly feel the hands tracing his body.


    "Who?" he questioned, trying to orient himself, forcing his mind to remember how he ended up there, and a voice whispered again.


    "I can give you everything you want... you just have to ept, darling."


    Before he could even think about what it was, he felt his body heavy and an insane headache.


    The young man''s eyes slowly began to open, seeing that familiar ceiling he remembered so well... Still sleepy, he turned to the side to look at theputer set up on a desk not far from his bed.


    "Damn... what the hell happened?" he said as he got up from the bed, his facepletely marked by how he had slept.


    The first action?


    He put his hand on his head, which, by the way, hurt like hell.


    "What the hell kind of dream was that," he muttered first, then looked at the time on the desk by theputer.


    "It''s still early," he grumbled; it was around six in the morning on a Monday. And honestly, he didn''t want to exist.


    "What the hell happened yesterday?" he asked himself, trying to remember how or what had happened, but it was like aplete nk that he couldn''t recall, absolutely nothing. He really tried to dig into his memory, but no matter how hard he tried, "Nothing..."


    He looked around.


    The familiar walls, the furniture he recognized, everything indicated he was back to his everyday life. Yet the agitation from the dream still reverberated within him, leaving a lingering sense of unease.


    "All of it... what the hell kind of dream was that?" he thought aloud, seeing even the scratch mark on the headboard of his bed. His heart was still racing.


    He got up and walked to the bathroom in his room.


    Looking into the mirror, he saw a young, pale face reflected back at him.


    His eyes were a bit clouded but still blue, tinged with a light gray. Faint worry lines were beginning to form on his forehead, contrasting with the calm expression he tried to maintain.


    His grayish-white hair fell messily around his face, as if he had just woken up from a restless sleep. His cheekbones were slightly flushed, perhaps from the heat of the moment or the shock of what he had just experienced.


    "Everything looks fine here..." he murmured, checking to see if anything had happened to his body, which ached excruciatingly, and his head still throbbed with pain. "Damn..." heined again.


    "Yesterday... Yesterday... Yesterday... Oh... that''s right, I went to the moviesst night to see that guy with two swords who wears red... and then where did I go?... "


    He wanted to form some kind of timeline, a chronology in his mind, but nothing came to mind.


    "Come on, Vergil... remember..."


    "Ah... it''s no use."


    Vergil spent a while longer staring at his face in the mirror, searching for any tiny detail that was different, but he found nothing.


    "Wake up! Wake up! If you don''t wake up... I''ll give you a kiss!" An animated voice came from the side of his bed, on the small bedside table where there was a drawer, along with papers scattered on it. There it was, on top of everything, the source of that irritating sound.


    An rm clock of that Otaku girl with blue hair, yes, the one everyone likes, it was a special edition where she was dressed as a bunny girl.


    Vergil gave a light sigh and walked over to it.


    There was a button on the top, used to stop the yelling that the little Waifu made every morning to wake him up.


    He approached and gave a small flick of his hand that generated a slight breeze¡ªpart of the speed that wasing¡ªand then, he hit the button, making the Waifu stop bothering him.


    When he raised his eyes slightly, after seeing that she had stopped, he noticed a small cut on the wall... the wallpaper had peeled a bit. Upon closer inspection, it looked like the cut had just been made.


    "What the¡ª"


    "Vergil!" He heard the shout of a woman, one he knew very well, a distinctive voice he usually heard... and she sounded quite... angry...


    "Did she wake up in a bad mood?" Vergil wondered as he walked toward his bedroom door, trying to open it, but...


    He turned the doorknob, and the door literally came off...


    "Ah, shit!" He shouted, holding the door before it fell, also hearing the anxious footstepsing from the hallway...


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake!" She cursed upon seeing the door.


    She was a beautiful woman, even eerily so... with hairpletely white like his... which, well, was just a hereditary problem affecting mnin production. She looked just... very angry... despite resembling a version of the "Honored One" who had just be half the man he once was.


    Vergil, clearly seeing that woman, could only think of that man freaking out because... "Between heaven and earth, I am the honored one!"


    "Damn, I''m going to have to pay someone to fix this shit." She said, as foul-mouthed as ever. This woman... was the most important person in his life, Felicia Kennedy...


    His mother.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" She asked, seeing how the man seemedpletely dazed and confused.


    "Nothing, just a headache." Vergil replied while analyzing the woman. Her clothes were wrinkled, and she was clearly in a hurry.


    She was wearing simple clothing¡ªa reasonably tight pair of jeans that he didn''t want to pay attention to, a simple ck shirt apanied by a ck leather jacket, along with ck sunsses.


    "Where are you going at this hour?" Vergil questioned as he watched his mother check how the door had fallen. "I have an interview," she said as she returned to her normal posture. "Herry called earlier, asking if you made it home alive." She said very seriously, concerned... and with good reason.


    "Look, I get that you''re an adult now, you''re twenty..., but don''t you think you should have at least some responsibility?" She questioned, crossing her arms and eyeing him up and down, clearly checking if he was okay physically.


    She was like that, a foul-mouthed woman, but she clearly cared about him, and that was what mattered.


    "Sorry, it won''t happen again." He apologized, scratching his head and smiling slightly, embarrassed.


    "No excuses, just do better." She said, smiling as she moved away from Vergil to go downstairs.


    "I made coffee. Eat something and go to college." She said, unconcerned.


    "Alright."


    As he watched Felicia go downstairs, he went back into the room to grab his phone, which was well... pretty well hidden, and it took him a few good minutes to find it...


    With a damaged screen.


    "Shit..." He murmured, and the first thing he did was open his direct messages to see if anyone had tagged him in anything... Fortunately, there were nopromising photos or tags from the previous night... The same couldn''t be said for his message inbox...


    He read the messages with a sinister expression...


    [2:01 AM: Harry Marcon: Crazy night! What happened to you?]


    [2:04 AM: Harry Marcon: Damn, you did well! How did it go with those girls?]


    [3:35 AM: Harry Marcon: Vergil? Did you get home?]


    [4:20 AM: Harry Marcon: Hey, you idiot, where are you??]


    [5:35 AM: Harry Marcon: I''m calling your mom, and you can deal with herter!]


    [5:40 AM: Harry Marcon: DAMN! Don''t scare me like that, you asshole!]


    "So he knows what happened... ''those girls''... What does he mean?" Vergil wondered as he prepared to send a message...


    [6:10 AM: V: We need to talk... I don''t remember anything!]


    He sent the message as he got ready to take a shower. He hurried because... well, he had to go to engineering school...


    Not that he wanted to; he just did it because he got a schrship.


    The shower was quick, to the point where one might question if it was really a shower or just a quick rinse.


    The moment he stepped out of the shower, still in a towel, his phone started ringing incessantly.


    "What the hell is this?" He thought as he picked up the phone [Call from Harry].


    "Talk," he said as he answered.


    "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN YOU DON''T REMEMBER LAST NIGHT??!!" The voice was so loud that he almost dropped the phone.


    "Keep your voice down, you animal. What happenedst night?" Vergil asked, still trying to understand.


    "What do you mean, ''what happenedst night''? Damn, you hit the jackpot without even ying! How do you not remember?" Harry asked,pletely incredulous.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 2: Afterlife, remember?

    <h4>Chapter 2: Afterlife, remember?</h4>


    "Exin to me what happenedst night," Vergil said as he gathered his things and changed clothes, with the phone on speaker.


    "How should I put this... How much do you remember?" Harry asked, sounding like he was doing something while talking.


    "The movie, after that it''s a blur," Vergil replied as he finished dressing, grabbed his phone, and headed downstairs straight to the kitchen.


    "We went out and hit up Afterlife, remember? I mentioned it to you," Harry said, his voiceing out in pants, as if he was exercising.


    "Afterlife? That weird club with drinks named after demons?" Vergil asked while grabbing a ss of juice and a toast that was already prepared, with peanut butter spread on it. His mom had really gone all out; everything was ready.


    "Yeah, we left the movie and went straight there. After that, it''s history," Harry said, followed by a grunt. "Ugh! There, today''s workout is done." He seemed to be getting closer to the phone. "I''m hanging up now; we''ll talk about thedies when you get here. See youter." He hung up before Vergil could respond.


    [Call Ended...]


    "Damn it! He doesn''t mention the important part..." Vergil cursed as he got ready to leave the house.


    Luckily, the college wasn''t far from where he lived, just a light ten-minute walk that could easily serve as a morning warm-up for a long day of... school.


    "Damn it," he muttered, closing the door behind him. The brightness outside caused a strange effect, momentarily disorienting him, but he quickly recovered. His vision adjusted to the light within seconds.


    And so, he finally stepped out of his house.


    Despite the unbearable headaches, he took a moment to observe the day.


    It was looking beautiful... well, it really was. But for some reason, he felt uneasy, a sense of insecurity lingering in the air around him. He had the feeling that... something wasn''t right...


    It was as if he was one of those children''s shape toys where everything fits perfectly, but he was a cylinder trying to fit into a square. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t where he was supposed to be...


    "Is this... a dream?" Vergil murmured, hiding his hands in his pockets while adjusting the jacket he wore. Despite not having an extraordinary physique, he had a unique, unconventional attractiveness.


    "How long will I stay like this, huh?" Vergil wondered aloud as he walked along the sidewalk toward his college.


    Vergil and his mother had moved to California after his father died. He didn''t remember much about his father, as most of his childhood was spent with his father being sick, and his mother kept him away. But he had at least met him.


    Now, he was heading to a college he had only recently started attending. One day, he suddenly received a schrship through a government program, and his mother was so impressed that she forced him to participate, even though he had no desire to.


    Why? They were poor.


    Despite managing to get by with what his father had left behind after his death, they were constantly struggling...


    Vergil''s mother... wasn''t very good at being bossed around.


    It was a family trait...


    They couldn''t be called subordinates; his mother was a ssic case of a woman with a CEO''s attitude but without thepany to match.


    "I hope she sticks with a job this time..." he murmured as he passed a bus stop, remembering that this was where his mother usually caught the bus to her numerous job interviews.


    Jesus! This month alone, it was the third time! And it was still August!


    "That crazy woman... I just hope she''s not overdoing it."


    "Hm?" Vergil stopped, feeling... something strange.


    For some reason, he felt as if someone was watching him from behind. Naturally, he turned around to look... but


    "The street is empty..." he observed silently. He hadn''t noticed before, but... everything was eerily quiet.


    Normally, this street had some level of activity, but why was everything so... silent?


    "Ahh!" Vergil grunted in pain, clutching his head with both hands as his shoulder bag slipped off. The excruciating pain started to spread through his entire body...


    "What the hell is this!" he roared, as the pain grew stronger... more unbearable with each passing second...


    His vision began to blur, the world around him distorting as the pain intensified. His knees buckled, and he struggled to stay upright as everything around him seemed to close in, the silence pressing down like a weight on his chest.


    Just when he thought he couldn''t take it anymore, everything went ck...


    Vergil struggled against the immense pain while trying to process what was happening. The vision of the woman with ck wings seemed to blend with the confused memories of the previous night. He vaguely remembered the moment she attacked him, the cold, piercing sensation of thence, and her final words.


    "Would you die for me, yes?" The woman''s voice echoed in his mind, mixing with the sound of hisbored breathing and the pounding of his heart.


    The pain was so intense that he could barely think. The cold, hard ground beneath him seemed to be bing part of his suffering. He looked up, trying to find some hope amidst the despair.


    With a tremendous effort, Vergil tried to get up, but his muscles were almost paralyzed by the pain. He looked at the woman, who was now hovering above him with an expression of disdain and cruel satisfaction.


    "You''re so pathetic..." she murmured, her smile a blend of pleasure and indifference. "I thought you''d be more interesting. But it doesn''t matter..."


    Vergil tried to focus his mind, searching for some way to escape the situation. He remembered having seen that woman before, but the memory was hazy, as if it had been shrouded in a fog of confusion and pain.


    "You... you''re real..." he managed to whisper, his gaze fixed on her.


    "Real enough to end you," she replied with a scornful tone. "And I''m sure you''ve already realized you won''tst much longer. The blood in your veins is precious to some... but not to me."


    As he tried to understand her words, Vergil had a sh of realization. He remembered a feeling of helplessness and seeing something beyond the woman''s appearance ¨C something dark and cruel. Perhaps, he thought, she was more than she seemed.


    The woman began to distance herself, her ck wings spreading majestically against the clear sky. Dark feathers fell around Vergil, as if they were thest remnants of his sanity. He tried to rise again, but his strength was quickly waning.


    He felt himself sinking into an abyss, his strength draining and his vision growing darker. The world around him was dissolving into a haze of pain and confusion. Thest thing he saw before losing consciousnesspletely was the woman disappearing into the sky, her ck feathers still hovering in the air like a sinister reminder.


    And then, amidst the darkness, Vergil asked himself one final question:


    "Is this real?"


    You know... They say that when we''re about to die, a movie of our life ys at a surreal speed in our eyes, our entire existence is filtered and sent back to the universe when we die, but...


    When Vergil''s memory was almost ending... That night...


    "We''rete," the medium-sized woman said while looking at the man''s body, surrounded by a pool of blood. She seemed not to care much.


    "Stop being so irrational, let''s save him!" Another woman, the tallest among them, looked at him... For some reason...


    "He''s already dead, even if you try to heal him..." The calmest and smallest one said, seeing it was a waste of time.


    "Help me perform the ritual! He can''t die!" The only one who seemed to want the man alive said, "I''ll do it! Just give me energy! I''ll improvise!" She said again while standing in front of the man and using his own blood to create arge magical circle...


    "I will sacrifice this!" She said, letting her blood fall from her hand, "I want a Master and Servant contract!" She shouted, and the light of the magical circle resonated...


    "Give your blood, you wretched bitches, I have to save my Darling!" She shouted at the two who merely looked at her with no expression...


    "At least he''s handsome..." One of the girls, the smallest one, said while observing what was happening around them... Their blood fell into the pool of blood.


    "Handsome like the fruit of good and evil..." The medium-sized one said, as she watched the ritual while starting to extend her hand, sharing her energy with the girl in the middle, who was close to the body.


    "I want him for myself..." The one performing the ritual said, as if showing her feelings to the magical circle, which seemed to pulse with life...


    "I can give you everything you want... just ept it, Darling."


    Vergil, who was dying, felt his body being invaded by something, his head was hurting as he only thought, "I ept... I''m going to die anyway..." he thought unconsciously...


    When he realized, the sky was dark, as if a strangely demondscape had emerged, the ce was just darkness, the blue skies had been reced by a red sky, and the park trees looked like dark ck paintings...


    The pain in his head hadpletely disappeared, and his body began to awaken... It was as if... He had fit into ce...


    His body grew, healed, and became stronger... and he managed to rise, staggering...


    "Hey... you bitch..." He murmured, "You''re in my sights."


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 3: A Crazy Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 3: A Crazy Bitch</h4>


    "Hey... you bitch..." he murmured, "You''re in my sights." He said, looking directly into the woman''s eyes.


    Vergil began to feel his body tingle, as if he wanted to hunt that woman, it was a feeling... So unique?


    It was the first time he felt so Free...


    "What a... good feeling..." he said, looking at his hands, feeling as if what was wrong fit into ce.


    His body, although heavy, as if he were swimming submerged in a dark sea, but... gradually, the immense weight began to disappear, and he felt as light as a feather...


    The woman was unmoved, seeing how he was...


    "Damn it..." the woman in front of him murmured, seeing something he couldn''t, a strange aura surrounding him... She pulled out her two-edged spear and advanced towards him.


    She approached him with a deadly advance, but with a single nce, she stopped immediately. Vergil didn''t notice, but his eyes were...


    "A Pure-Blood? That... is impossible," she murmured, sensing something strange about this man...


    Instinctively, a smile appeared on Vergil''s face as he saw the woman... "Is that... the smell of fear?" Vergil asked the frightened woman, analyzing her body.


    He didn''t know what happened, he only knew something changed when those women, whose faces he barely knew, spoke.


    His hands were tingling, as if they wanted to beat her to death.


    In a single second, demonstrating extraordinary speed, he appeared in front of the woman, his fist clenched as he delivered a straight punch to her face.


    The impact was devastating.


    She was thrown back with brutal force, tearing through the street like paper and colliding with the wall on the other side of the street.


    "Ahh!" She roared in pain, spitting blood from the impact.


    "Bleh!" She vomited blood as she tried to recover, her wings, which she had used to avoid the impact, werepletely shattered.


    Vergil looked at his hand, in shock.


    "Okay, that was definitely not a dream." He said, the tingling in his hand wouldn''t stop, it was as if he wanted to hit her more...


    "You bastard!" The woman shouted from across the street.


    She stood up, wiping the blood from her lips. Her eyes focused directly on him.


    The woman''s wings, which seemed broken, twisted as they returned to their proper ce, and she lunged back towards Vergil with surprising speed.


    But for Vergil... the world just seemed slow, as if his body and brain hadn''t fully connected...


    "This is..." he murmured, feeling something coursing through his body, it was a new sensation.


    She attacked with a powerful kick, which Vergil blocked with his forearm, although not an exemry athlete... He had boxed when he was younger, and the movements were almost instinctive.


    The force she exerted made the ground beneath him sink and crack.


    Vergil countered with a right hook, but she dodged at thest moment, Vergil''s fist colliding with the concrete and creating a crater in the ground.


    "This boy''s strength... a Reincarnated Demon wouldn''t have it on the first day..." she thought, jumping back.


    "Who... who are you?!" She asked, almost using him of being something.


    "Hm?" He looked at her confused, "You should know, untilst night I was just a drunken idiot," he said.


    Despite being scared and somewhat suspicious of the situation as a whole, he was still honest.


    This man... He didn''t even know what he was, why was this crazy woman questioning him about it!


    "You''re the one who has to tell me," he said, charging forward again, catching her off guard.


    His speed was increasing, much more than she could anticipate, and the strike... was precise.


    The woman was sent flying again, with a powerful move, she crashed into a parked car, the vehicle deforming from the impact.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening.


    Not a single sound was heard afterwards, nothing but silence...


    Vergil looked at his hands, they were injured, blood dripping over them, and even though he was squeezing, he felt no pain at all; on the contrary, the sensation was as if... he were bing more and more alive.


    He looked at the fallen angel trying to get up, "She killed me once..." Vergil murmured as he began to walk towards her...


    His gaze hadpletely lost itself, at least he no longer resembled the gentle man who once walked calmly down the sidewalk.


    He looked mad, mad to quench his thirst...


    He approached the woman still trying to recover and grabbed her by the neck, lifting her up.


    He lifted her effortlessly, and that''s when he realized...


    "You look so pretty when you''re crushed like a bug." Vergil said, in his eyes he saw not a woman but a worm to be eradicated.


    He began to walk with the woman, still holding her up by her neck, and with a cruel motion, he drove her face into the asphalt.


    The impact was again,pletely brutal...


    Vergil continued pressing the woman''s face against the asphalt, his crushing force creating cracks that spread across the ground like spiderwebs.


    The sound of the concrete breaking mixed with her groans of pain, but Vergil was beyond anypassion or hesitation.


    The woman, desperate, tried to free herself, her wings pping frantically, but each movement only intensified the pressure Vergil was applying to her.


    The asphalt began to yield under the relentless force, sinking as her face was buried deeper and deeper.


    "Vergil, stop!" A voice echoed from a distance, but he didn''t pay attention. He waspletely consumed by the feeling of power, by the euphoria of having absolute control.


    "Please... stop..." The woman whispered, her voice barely audible. But instead of mercy, her plea only fueled Vergil''s fury. He lifted the woman again, holding her by the neck, and threw her against a nearby wall, the impact leaving a deep mark on the structure.


    He approached slowly, with each step, more of his humanity fading away.


    The woman was on the brink of copse, her spear lying a few meters away, and her eyes, now filled with fear, stared at Vergil with a mix of terror and disbelief.


    He raised his hand, ready to deliver the final blow, but something held his hand.


    "Enough, you''ve crossed the line," A voice, the same that had shouted his name moments ago... A young woman, around his age, appeared. Her appearance was familiar to Vergil.


    She was one of the girls from college he had seen before... a beautiful Asian girl with a voluptuous figure, long ck hair, and violet eyes. Her hair was tied in a long ponytail, reaching the ground with two strandsing from the top and leaning back...


    "Enough," she repeated, and Vergil saw her eyes shine as she let the Fallen Angel drop to the ground, unconscious.


    Vergil looked at the young woman in front of him, the anger in his chest fading as he tried to process what had just happened...


    "What...?" He questioned, blinking as he looked at her.


    She was there, holding his hand firmly, but her touch was surprisingly gentle, contrasting with the brutality he had just shown.


    "He didn''t obey the order..." The girl thought, seeing how the man seemed startled by the scene.


    "There''s something wrong..." She thought again as she looked at his face, somewhat... distorted...


    "Let me go," Vergil said, looking at the girl, his face seemed... upset.


    Immediately, the entire body of the girl trembled, and she immediately released his hand, a tingling that almost hurt her.


    "What...?" She stammered, seeing that something was wrong.


    "Who are you?" He asked while still hearing the Fallen Angel trying to crawl, but he immediately ced his foot on her back, pushing her further into the ground...


    "Help..." She begged, almost clutching at the girl''s legs beside her.


    "Your voice is familiar. Who are you?" He questioned again, looking at the girl. Even though he had seen her in college... he didn''t know who she was or what her name was.


    The girl struggled with her need to answer, seeming to be forced to reveal who she was...


    "N-Ning~" She fought against it, but immediately her whole body trembled, "A-Ada" She said, and immediately.


    "Ah... w-what the hell... don''t tell me..." It seemed like her entire body stopped feeling the insane weight of Vergil''s words.


    "Who is she?" He continued his questions, seeing that Ada didn''t want to answer directly, but something was forcing her.


    "A Fallen Angel..." She said fearfully... She... didn''t want to look at him this way, even though she couldn''t stop staring into his eyes, as if drawn to him.


    "There were three voices..." Vergil questioned.


    "So you remember, huh..." Ada said as she slowly moved away from him... "The transformation worked, despite the error." Adamented as they continued to stare at each other, never breaking eye contact...


    "What am I?" Vergil questioned, seeing that Ada was slightly calmer. "One of us... a demon." She said, showing him the two wings that emerged from her back...


    Vergil watched the scene, not understanding how all of this was happening, but...


    "Arghht!" He had another outburst, his head hurting so much that he started to fall, "V-Vergil!" The girl began to scream while trying to stop what was happening, but he passed out...


    "Damn it..." Ada said...


    "I''m sorry..." The Fallen Angel continued to whisper, trying to heal herself, but... "You asked for this, insolent one." Ada said, concentrating a reddish energy on the soles of her feet.


    "Go to hell." She said, applying pressure that devastated the Fallen Angel''s head, causing her brain to scatter in all directions.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 4: A curse?

    <h4>Chapter 4: A curse?</h4>


    Strange sounds were echoing... Where was he?


    "My head..." He ced his hand on his head while hearing footsteps that seemed desperate, moving back and forth...


    "What the hell~" Vergil tried to say before~ "Be quiet! Let me think!" Ada interrupted him while pacing back and forth...


    "Why the hell won''t those damn people answer... Damn it!" She roared, pacing back and forth... Holding a phone.


    "Where am I?" Vergil wondered, looking at a room he didn''t recognize... It was well... feminine? I guess that''s how he would describe it in words.


    "I told you to be quiet!" Ada shouted at him while continuing to dial various numbers on her phone.


    "Answer... Answer... We need to fix this crap..." She seemed really worried...


    "Damn, why so handsome even disoriented!" She thought, looking at the man sitting in his favorite armchair.


    His natural charm was slowly drawing her in, but she was resisting not to give in.


    She was so absorbed in the problems that she didn''t even stop to try doing something very important...


    "Hey... why am I feeling emotions that aren''t mine? What the hell is this" Vergil questioned, pping his head, he had already thought about it.


    "Huh?" Ada said, turning to him, and, "No no no!" She became desperate for some reason, starting to pace back and forth while formting thoughts.


    ''No... This shouldn''t be possible...'' Ada thought, she was already scared, this reaction was not supposed to exist, actually...


    "Bitch!" She suddenly shouted.


    ''Wow... she''s lost it...'' Vergil thought, seeing how excited she was for... Nothing.


    ''I thought I was going to lose it, but... I''m actually fine...''


    It was something even Vergil didn''t know how to handle... He just epted it; he had just realized that he had already died once, now? Now it''s a story to tell.


    He learned from his mother... ''If something is bad, just say fuck it and go crazy''


    He had heard that from his mother so many times...


    Ada just kept pacing back and forth, thinking and trying to call whoever she wanted to talk to.


    "Alright, at least let''s understand what happened." She finally said, calming down and stopping in front of Vergil, who was sitting in his armchair.


    "First, my name is Ada Baal. I don''t know who you are besides your name and I''m not interested in that." She said quickly, "Now, you are a Demon."


    Vergil looked at her with no excitement at all; he wasn''t even surprised, actually, his memories already said a lot.


    "Seriously? No reaction at all?" Ada questioned, she wasn''t really sure about... "Oh... this is going to beplicated."


    She seemed well... calm.


    "Let''s test something." She said, and started walking towards him, she went in front of him, surrounding him, cing her hands on each side of the armchair, and getting even closer to him... As if she was climbing over him.


    "Let''s see if it is what I think it is." She said, getting even closer, making Vergil''s back press against the backrest as she moved closer and closer...


    She wanted to provoke some reaction.


    ''So beautiful.'' Vergil thought, seeing the lovely amethyst eyes the girl had, something really unique...


    ''Hm... he''s not that bad... she was right, you are really attractive'' Ada thought aloud, however... She felt something.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it? Seems like you can''tpliment a woman with your own words" Adamented, but...


    "How so, you are really attractive?" Vergil said, smiling, as if he had caught her by surprise.


    The woman''s facepletely closed off.


    Vergil noticed this and... "Are you alright?" He asked, a bit concerned.


    He had more or less understood how this woman''s personality worked; she was somewhat indifferent to people and what they represented, but she was serious about personal matters. And in this case, she was really much more serious than she would have thought...


    She calmly turned to face him.


    "Ask me something that you would consider impossible to ask anyone." She said, unafraid of what was toe...


    Vergil stared at her with eyes full of doubt.


    "Don''t ask,mand me to do something." She corrected herself, to understand what wasing... It was necessary. "You have my full consent." She said, as if trying to let him make a move.


    Vergil looked at her still apprehensive, thinking about what he could order...


    "Well... you asked." Vergil said, thinking of something... What... what could he do...


    An idea came up... Yes, a superficial revenge...


    ''I don''t know who you are besides your name and I''m not interested in that''


    "Not interested... But you called me handsome..."


    "Kakakaka"


    As Vergil''s mind thought of a prank, Ada''s face began to distort, sensing that something wasing, something really...


    "I''m starting to regret this..." She murmured in her subconscious.


    Vergil thought for a moment, letting silence take over the room, before finally deciding what he wanted.


    He looked directly into Ada''s eyes, that provocative glint flickering back to life.


    "I want you to give me a kiss," he said, his voice low and filled with malice.


    Ada blinked, surprised.


    She didn''t expect such a direct request, especially after all the tension and exchanges of barbs.


    The problem was... She didn''t follow the order immediately...


    "Y-you... w-what absurd request are you making?!" Ada started to stammer as her face turnedpletely red.


    "You said... Anything." Vergilmented, smiling. But the real problem...


    "Y-you don''t understand!" She shouted, but soon her legs gave waypletely as she fell to the ground. "Haa... Ha..." She started gasping as Vergil stood up to understand what was happening.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" He asked, approaching and kneeling beside her.


    The woman''s body was trembling uncontrobly.


    "E-effect of a curse" She said, trying to control herself, but, "Hyyyaaaa!" She felt a tingling between her legs when Vergil touched her shoulder.


    Vergil didn''t understand what she meant by that, but... "M-master-servant contract" She continued, shivering.


    The angry woman that was Adapletely disappeared, the woman in front of him had been reced by...


    "S-subordinate betraying the master, r-refusing the order, c-curse activated" Ada began to exin in the simplest way possible.


    Vergil immediately understood what she was talking about; for some reason, he had heard about this in one of the mangas or animes he had watched in his adolescence.


    "Haa... mnn... H-hurry up and help me!" She said quickly, the girl was already red, sweating, and her breasts almost bursting out of her shirt...


    ''Erotic...'' He thought.


    But he couldn''t think about that now, he saw that she was in serious trouble...


    "Haa..." She moaned, trying to hold on.


    "Since it''s a curse from breaking this master-servant contract... There''s only one way to stop it..." Vergil said, murmuring more to himself than to the woman...


    "I should have stayed quiet," he thought.


    "I''ll help you," Vergil said, trying to sound confident, although he wasn''t sure what he was about to do.


    Ada just nodded, unable to speak, her eyes closed as she focused on enduring the ''pain'' and embarrassment.


    Vergil approached, trying to figure out how to resolve the situation. If the contract was a Master-Servant contract, the only way to stop the curse was to fulfill the given order, which in this case meant the kiss.


    Vergil knelt beside her, hesitating. "I didn''t want our first kiss to be like this," he murmured, cursing himself again for his impulsive request. Despite not hating the situation, in fact, on some level, he was quite pleased to be kissing a beautiful woman like Ada.


    He leaned in, approaching her slowly.


    Ada opened her eyes, and they met for a brief moment; there was a mix of fear and anticipation in her gaze, and Vergil knew he couldn''t back down.


    Finally, he closed the distance, their lips meeting in a soft, hesitant kiss. At first, it was a gentle touch, almost as if he was testing the effect it would have.


    But when he felt Ada''s body rx slightly, he deepened the kiss, trying to convey bothfort and regret equally.


    ''If she epts, I''ll just go ahead... I won''t let her escape from me...'' Even he didn''t know where these thoughts came from... Kissing... it was just instinctive... as if she had been his all along.


    The curse, sensing the order being fulfilled, began to loosen its grip.


    "Amm..." Ada let out a sigh of relief amid the kiss, her hands, which had been trembling before, now holding Vergil''s shoulders with a gentle strength.


    "I could stay like this... for the rest of my life..." She thought, instinctively, but she forgot something... "I could be with her for my whole life..." Vergil''s thought and feeling entered her mind...


    They stayed there, kissing calmly for a few more seconds, savoring each moment, until finally, their breath ran out and they finally pulled away.


    Vergil looked at her and noticed that Ada was breathing more calmly, though still a bit disoriented and tipsy from the kiss. She looked exhausted, but the expression of pain had disappeared.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, concerned, as he observed the signs that the curse had passed.


    Ada was still panting, her eyes shining in a way Vergil had never seen before.


    "Y-yes..." She nodded slowly, trying to catch her breath and process what had just happened. The curse had been lifted, but the effect of the kiss still resonated in both, like a current of intense emotions they couldn''t ignore.


    "I... I''m okay," she responded with a slightly trembling voice but with a faint smile, her fingers still resting gently on Vergil''s shoulders.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 5: She mixed up the Pacts...

    <h4>Chapter 5: She mixed up the Pacts...</h4>


    Vergil sat on the floor, leaning against the wall, looking at his hands with a confused expression.


    "I don''t understand," hemented, catching Ada''s attention as she was distracted with her phone.


    A few minutes had passed since the embarrassing incident, and Ada still hadn''t said anything, only distancing herself.


    Putting her phone down, she asked, "What do you still not understand?"


    Pointing to his head, Vergil replied, "This."


    Ada fell silent for a moment. "It''s not up to me to answer that... I was dragged into this because of that idiot," Ada murmured.


    But Vergil wasn''t talking about his head. "I''m talking about the horns... I''m a demon, right? Where are my horns?!" He questioned, visibly bothered.


    "Besides that, what the hell is this feeling between us? I''m feeling something so... new..." Vergil said, looking at her.


    Ada sighed. "Sometimes I forget how humans are clueless about other races." She seemed tired but still took the time to exin.


    "We''re Pure-Blood Demons; we look like humans. Although we have demon wings that resemble those of a bat," she exined naturally.


    "Most of us, anyway..." She murmured after finishing.


    "Hm?" Vergil raised his eyebrows, as if expecting more. "Finish," he ordered with a mischievous smile, and she immediately felt a shiver in her body.


    "There are demons who can have features of creatures and monsters," she spoke quickly, almost swallowing the words.


    "See? Just answer the question," Vergil smiled.


    ''Don''t try to kill him, don''t try to kill him, the curse will activate and the worst will happen!'' She used all her strength to ignore Vergil''s behavior.


    "And what about this feeling?" he murmured. "My emotions... are a mess..."


    Ada looked at him and spoke in a serious tone. "How do you identify yourself? What is your personality like?" She questioned, wanting to show how things had changed.


    "Hm? I don''t know. My mother used to say that I''m somewhat disconnected from the world. I always do what I want. If I have a goal, I''ll achieve it, even if it takes one, two, or ten years." He exined.


    Ada, after a while, gave a small smile. "You''re better than almost all newborns; don''t worry, it''s normal... Although your control is really remarkable," shemented.


    "Normal? I feel like I could attack you right now and possess you for myself," Vergil said, beingpletely honest.


    He knew that if she didn''t want it, he wouldn''t do anything, but for him, this was the pinnacle of his masculinity. He had never wanted a woman as much as he wanted Ada at that moment.


    And that was frightening!


    Ada looked at him, a little embarrassed. "Don''t think that I want something like that," she said, though her voice sounded contradictory.


    "Huh? Did you forget that I can feel what you''re feeling?" he questioned. She grabbed a nearby pillow and threw it directly at his face.


    "Stop it!" she ordered,pletely embarrassed.


    ''So cute...''


    "So... what exactly is happening with our heads?" Vergilmented.


    Ada sighed again, tired of being the teacher.


    "Let''s say that the Master-Servant Pact is a way to create Demons from an existence, but it wasn''t done the way it was supposed to be..." Shemented. "The woman who did it... who I''d rather let her introduce herself, is a bit... Well, you''ll meet her."


    "The problem is that it was an Improvised Contract. I don''t know what happened, but... that crazy woman... must have mixed up the contracts..." She murmured. "Oh, that stupid woman..."


    "Mixed up?" Vergil raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, she... might have identally changed something... well, she was desperate to save you," Ada exined, knowing roughly what was involved.


    "Stop hiding things from me that involve me," he ordered again, and she had no choice.


    "She mixed Master-Servant with..." She murmured. "Marriage..."


    Silence...


    Just the deepest silence...


    For a long time...


    Just...


    Silence...


    "Marriage?" Vergil broke the silence, and for a moment, Ada lost her breath entirely upon seeing the look in his eyes.


    ''Why... what is this feeling?'' She wondered as she waited for him to say something more...


    "What a wonder..." Vergil murmured.


    Ada heard this but thought he was disappointed. For some reason, she felt a bit... sad? She didn''t even know where this intimacy they had created in just a few hours wasing from...


    "This is wonderful." Vergil said with a smile. "A beautiful woman, a happy man." He said, sounding only...


    "W-What?" Ada stammered.


    Ada looked at Vergil, trying to process what he had just said.


    The shock and confusion in her eyes were evident, and she struggled to find the right words. "You... you''re kidding, right?" She asked, half incredulous, half hoping he was just trying to lighten the situation.


    Vergil, however, seemedpletely serious, his smile only widening like a demon''s. "I''m not kidding," he replied with a mischievous tone. "If the contract was mixed with a marriage one, it means that, somehow, we''re connected in a way I didn''t expect. And... well, it doesn''t seem like a bad thing to me."


    Ada was speechless, a mix of emotions crossing her face.


    She didn''t know whether to be outraged, scared, or... strangely relieved. As absurd as the situation was, there was something about Vergil that made her feel safe, even amidst all the chaos.


    And that kiss wouldn''t leave her mind.


    "You... aren''t angry?" She finally managed to ask, her voice low, as if trying to understand his reaction.


    "Angry?" Vergil repeated, tilting his head to the side as if the idea were absurd. "Why would I be angry? I just found out that I''m connected to a beautiful woman in a way I couldn''t have imagined. If it means we have a contract that binds us... then so be it. I ept." He said, spreading his arms in surrender.


    Ada was momentarily paralyzed, trying to absorb his words. "But... what if I don''t ept?" She whispered.


    Vergil approached her, his eyes serious as he observed her. "I''m not going to force you into anything, Ada. But I don''t really care; I''ll be reckless and screw it, I''m a fan of the culture, if I can have a gorgeous wife? Fine by me!" He said, though that wasn''t all he was thinking...


    "Besides, it probably can''t be reversed." Hemented, and Ada stared at him, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s what you heard. If whoever made the contract messed up by adding a new rule, it means the previous rule no longer exists or was overwritten. Contracts are unbreakable if they don''t have proper terms, and since this is a mistake, I''m sorry, we''re stuck forever," Vergil said with conviction that even startled Ada...


    Well, she was the demon here; why did he seem to understand more than she did?


    "How can you be so sure?!" She shouted at him, causing him to jump. "What the hell, woman, wake up."


    Vergil said, standing up and straightening his clothes.


    "I''m being realistic. If we follow the logic, I''m sorry but we''re married, and you''ll be my wife, and the conversation ends here," Vergil said, smiling at her...


    ''This guy... now I see why that idiot likes him,'' Ada thought, seeing that this man was... ''Dangerous...''


    "Ah... what a problem this is going to be..." Ada said, cing her hand on her head while massaging her temples.


    "I don''t see any problem at all," Vergil said, and she was starting to get irritated with his irrationality.


    "Hey, idiot, haven''t you realized it yet?" Ada questioned as she stood in front of him, looking up at him.


    At that moment, her head reached his shoulder... Well, the transformation, although not too abrupt, had given Vergil a few things... Including...


    "DAMN CHARISMA!" She shouted to herself, and his smile widened... well, he felt it...


    "You damn idiot, don''t you understand? It''s not just me!" She yelled, making Vergil''s face turn curious.


    He took a few seconds to understand... Until he focused on his head...


    Until he felt something... like a GPS pinpointing, where he sensed two other people... They were in different locations that... well, he couldn''t identify, as if they were entirely unknown ces.


    His eyes widened, and he looked directly at Ada, who was somewhat embarrassed after he saw that she found him attractive...


    "You''re not saying that..." He murmured, and shepleted, "Yes, you damn pervert! There are two more besides me!" She shouted.


    For a moment... He was taken back to an old memory...


    "Hey! If you treat a woman badly, I''ll rip your balls off!" He heard his mother yelling at him.


    "No matter how many there are, treat them with love, care, and respect. Or I''ll make sure to rip those balls of yours off." She was genuinely furious.


    But in truth, she was just concerned. She approached the young man and looked deep into his eyes.


    "Women are sacred relics, meant to be loved and protected. When you marry, I know you''ll be a good man. But don''t act like your father. Appreciate the woman you have. Even if it ends in divorce," she said, shrugging.


    Vergil snapped back to the present with Ada...


    "Shit..." He murmured. "My mother is going to go crazy when she finds out I have three wives." Vergil said, shattering any hope Ada had of getting through to this futureless man...


    "Ah... I''m going to kill you..." She said, thinking of a red-haired woman.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 6: Explore the possibilities

    <h4>Chapter 6: Explore the possibilities</h4>


    After the... incident...


    "What time is it?" Vergil asked.


    It had been almost an hour since the girl had been trying to reach the other two... it seemed like... well, they didn''t want to answer Ada.


    "It''s 10:24," she said neutrally, even though... internally... she was burning with many repressed desires she had.


    Including the desire to jump on that man and do... things...


    "Hmm... I''ll leave then," Vergil said, standing up. "W-Wait! You don''t know anything yet about¡ª"


    "And what difference will it make to me? I mean, you were following me like a stalker, those two will show up eventually," he said.


    For Vergil, nothing had changed; he just had a stronger physique, and nothing more. To him, it was simple.


    "H-How am I a stalker!" She yelled angrily. "Alright, alright, no one''s deaf here, okay? Geez," he said, stretching.


    "I still have two and a half hours to get back to school before they notice I''m missing," Vergil said, grabbing his phone.


    "Toote." He said with apletely closed expression... He looked at Ada and smiled, a bit nervously, "I have to go."


    [28 unread messages from Harry.]


    He showed her, "Is everything alright? If you need anything, call me, this is my number."


    Vergil wasn''t happy about being stuck with this woman for several hours, not because she was annoying or anything else...


    He just...


    Wanted to understand his strength now...


    I mean, let''s be honest...


    He''s a demon now...


    He needs to explore the possibilities.


    He had already epted the situation easily, and well... he revived, which was proof that he was fragile and for some reason...


    He wanted to get stronger.


    Something happened that night... He couldn''t ept dying again so uselessly... And after almost killing that angel... he felt a pleasurable sensation...


    It wasn''t just love and hate, good and evil; all his emotions werepletely amplified... and a stronger personality was tempting him...


    This showed when he had perverse thoughts about Ada... He wanted her for himself... almost irrationally.


    ''Is it the contract? Or these strange feelings?'' It was like a natural lust telling him to possess her, to take her for himself and never let go... and anyone who looked at her, he would kill...


    ''I''m turning into an unconscious yandere...'' He murmured as he finished giving Ada his phone number.


    "Don''t forget to be discreet... and please... don''t try to jump, run, or make sudden movements... we still don''t know your strength and you can''t just control it as you wish," Ada warned, and Vergil nodded.


    "I''ll do my best, dear." He said with a smile, but she... shivered at hearing that word...


    "D-D-Don''t call me dear!" She said angrily as he walked out the door. "See youter!" He said, closing her apartment door...


    "Irrational! Of course, it''s because of Katharina! That bitch! She had already nned everything! But involved us together! And now..." She started to freak out, kicking the air...


    "UHHHRR!!! I hate these people!" She roared as she grabbed her phone. "Come on, bitch! Answer immediately!" She picked up the phone again, calling her...


    "Answer!" She ordered, as if the phone would miraculously obey her request!


    "Hello?!" Surprisingly, someone on the other side answered...


    "Katharina!" Ada shouted, but... "Oh, Lady Baal, I''m sorry... Lady Agares... is currently being punished..." Someone on the other end of the line responded...


    "Alice?! You''re in the human world?!" Ada said, surprised... "Y-Yes... W-We have some problems to solve..." The woman on the other side responded, a bit hesitant.


    "W-What do you mean by that?" Ada stuttered... "The Inquisition... sent an Exorcist to the city where you are... It seems the Vatican is busy..."


    "D-Don''t joke!" Ada said, quickly getting up. "Alice, tell Katharina immediately that her little demon is loose out there!" Ada said, starting to open the door quickly.


    "Please, call Roxanne and send her directly to my college, tell her it''s a matter of life and death!" Ada said quickly, running down the stairs...


    Her apartment led directly to a parking lot and the street, she quickly looked around...


    Searching for Vergil but...


    "Wh-where is he?" Ada said, looking around frantically...


    If she only knew what Vergil was doing...


    "UUUUUHHHHHUUULLLL!" He shouted as he ran, his speed was... impressive, to say the least.


    "Is this like... 200 kilometers? 300?" He wondered, fortunately, the part of Los Angeles he was in was desert-like at this time, and well... he wanted to have some fun...


    As he ran, his senses heightened more and more; it was like a perception of the area, imagine a GPS where interest points appear, it was exactly like that, but with human bodies.


    He didn''t have much control over how he felt, but he was having a st...


    "Let''s see..." he said, stopping in front of a building. It was only two stories high, but... It was clear that he could do this...


    He bent his knees and took a precise jump.


    The sound of the wind being cut by his body was electrifying; the leap was urate and he made it to the top of the building...


    "Wow," he almost fell, but fortunately, his bnce was maintained and he could finally see the view... which, well, wasn''t that impressive, but from where he was...


    "This is really strange." He said, "But I might get used to it."


    As he leaned against the edge of the building, he felt something tremble in his pocket... Yes, Vergil remembered to grab his phone.


    "Hm?" He grabbed the phone.


    [Call = Harry]


    "Hello?" Vergil answered the phone and quickly the man on the other end...


    "Hey idiot... Where are you?" He questioned, his voice sounding a bit strange...


    "I''m on my way, had an unexpected issue." Vergil replied, "Did something happen?" he asked...


    "Get here soon... that crazy coach... said that if he doesn''t find you, he''ll call your mom... And we know how your mom is." Harry said, he... didn''t get along very well with Vergil''s mother.


    "Shit..." Vergil replied, "Give me five minutes... I''m not far." He responded, "O-Okay... I''ll... ''HEY where''s Vergil? That bastard missed again?''" On the other side of the line...


    "N-no sir, he''s in the bathroom... Yes, that''s right, diarrhea, he''ll be out soon! I swear!" Harry responded... "I''m going, get here quickly!" He said quickly in whispers and hung up the phone...


    "Shit," Vergil muttered, "If the ''Honorable'' finds out I''m skipping ss, I''ll end up as sardine pat¨¦." He muttered.


    "Two hours..." "Damn inclusive system! I''m doing engineering, not physical education! Let alone a club!" He said, jumping from the top of the building.


    He fell from the top of the building into a small alley next to it, making a huge noise, breaking concrete.


    He looked at the ground...


    "Am I that heavy?" He murmured, seeing the spiderweb-like cracks that formed on the ground after the impact.


    "Ah, fuck it."


    Leaving the area, he started walking quickly... Not running, of course, he was leaving a desert area for some of the busier streets; if he ran, it would be... well, obvious...


    Just imagine a crazy man running at car speed, everyone would immediately call the police.


    "Wait..." Vergil stopped immediately.


    "She carried me, all the way to her house... alone and no one noticed?... " He thought, after all... the map wasn''t very helpful, it was about twenty minutes from her house to the college.


    "Shit... she''s fast."


    Vergil murmured and continued on his way...


    A pity that somewhere else...


    A man walked through a sort of warehouse at the back of a building... "Is there a dead body here? What a stench of rot..." He murmured, his hands in his pockets.


    He felt his pocket tremble and picked up the phone. "Demon activity is higher; we found six bodies today." A man said over the line...


    "Ohe on, who are we after?" The man questioned while looking displeased, poking a dead body he had just found hidden behind a dumpster.


    "Don''t make too much noise... just check if it''s the work of demons..." the call continued... "We''re in neutral territory, but that doesn''t mean we can attack any demon. Only fugitive demons, you understand?"


    "Yes, yes, boss, I got it. But this is going to be expensive, you know? As far as I know, there are three Special ss Super Demons in the area."


    "Just don''t pick a fight with the Special ss." The voice on the line warned...


    "Being an exorcist is a pain in the ass," the rude man replied, spitting on the corpse. Immediately, the light shed and the corpse disappeared...


    "I purified a putrid corpse,mon human, cause of death: dismemberment, time: around two in the morning, sending location," he said.


    "Good work, Leon." The voice responded, "Have a good hunt, Amen."


    "Amen." He said, and the call ended.


    "Ugh... What will we have this time... I hope it''s not any of the major ns; I don''t want to risk the Vatican. That hot bitch probably just wants a reason to set the Pope''s pce on fire," he muttered as he surveyed the area. "Well, I''ll have to look."


    "I wasn''t keen on it, but I guess I''ll need to check the school..." he said, not enthusiastic at all.


    "And let''s burn some demons," he said, grinning as he adjusted his overcoat, filled with sharp, white weapons, ready to make demon mince meat...


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 7: An unbearable coach

    <h4>Chapter 7: An unbearable coach</h4>


    The city was calm; Northridge had never been so quiet while Vergil walked quickly along the sidewalk, careful not to lose control and start running suddenly.


    He realized that his body was really like Ada said... He wouldn''t be able to run at human speed...


    He needed to train his control.


    Urgently!


    "This is so boring... This anxiety..." He thought, finally arriving at the university entrance... He read its name before passing through the gates.


    The first thing he did was put his bag in the locker.


    [Harry''s Call]


    "I''m already here, rx," Vergil said, hoping he would respond, but...


    "Good that you arrived, Vergil." The familiar voice of a man said, clearly it was that damn coach!


    "I hope youe quickly..." He muttered and finished, "Or you''re dead!" He yelled, hanging up on Vergil.


    Vergil''s reaction was simply... "What a annoying guy, huh?" He said while closing the locker.


    "Hey, Virgil!" He heard from an enthusiastic woman, she was a bit away and wearing gym clothes; Vergil recognized her immediately.


    "Oh, Alexa," Vergil said, giving a small wave, "How are you?" Vergil asked as he walked toward her, they seemed to be heading in the same direction.


    She just smiled and waited for him, "Much better than you apparently." Sheughed, seeing he waste. Thus, they started walking side by side toward the gym, the atmosphere between them light, despite the tension Vergil still felt after the call.


    "Is the coach in a bad mood again?" Alexa asked, ncing sideways at Vergil, a yful smile forming on her lips.


    "You have no idea," Vergil replied, shaking his head with an exasperated expression. "He called me a while ago, already shouting as if the world was ending. He still wants me to apply for that position."


    Alexaughed softly, her eyes shining with their usual energy. "Seems like he has a thing for lecturing you. Is this the fifth time? You must be used to it by now."


    Vergil sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I should, right? But I don''t know... Every time he starts with that tone, I feel like I''m going to lose my patiencepletely."


    "Rx, Vergil," Alexa said, giving him a light pat on the shoulder. "He just wants us to put in the effort. Deep down, he''s just trying to prepare us."


    "Prepare for what? The apocalypse?" Vergil retorted with an ironicugh. "Sometimes I think he forgets we''re students, not soldiers."


    "Maybe he thinks you have hidden potential," Alexa joked, winking at Vergil.


    "If the potential is for enduring his yelling, then I''m screwed," Vergil replied with a crooked smile, but his eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    The gym came into view, its double doors standing out on therge, old building. Alexa slowed down, noticing that Vergil was more serious than usual.


    "Hey, are you okay?" She asked, her voice losing its yful tone. "If you need someone to talk to, you know you can count on me, right?"


    Vergil and Alexa continued walking toward the gym, the sun shining on Alexa''s orange hair, which stood out even more with the green tips. Her appearance had always been eye-catching, a striking contrast, but to Vergil, she had always just been Alexa¡ªthe normal girl he had known for so long.


    As they talked, Vergil found himself observing her more closely, something he rarely did. ''She''s so beautiful... Am I blind?'' He wondered, his eyes tracing Alexa''s athletic body as she moved with natural grace. ''No... I knew she was incredibly beautiful... I''m just epting it now because of the emotions from the transformation...''


    "You''re quiet, is everything okay?" Alexa asked, interrupting his thoughts with a carefree smile, unaware of what was going on in his mind.


    "Yes, just... thinking about some things," Vergil replied, trying to push his thoughts away.


    He knew his emotions had been intensifying since the transformation, and that included the way he saw the people around him.


    ''Don''t think too much...'' He murmured to himself as he pushed open the heavy gym doors.


    When Vergil entered the gym, the scene that awaited him was strange and unsettling.


    The ce was filled with students who, until a moment ago, had seemed lively and carefree, chatting andughing.


    However, as soon as he crossed the doors, silence fell over the group like a wave, and all eyes turned to him.


    Vergil felt the weight of the curious and even suspicious stares.


    He felt an odd tension...


    As he approached, he heard some low murmurs spreading quickly through the crowd, whispersden with anticipation.


    "It''s him!" someone said, their voice barely containing excitement.


    "The crazy coach wanted to talk to him..." another murmured, and the phrase spread like wildfire among the students, adding to the strangeness of the moment.


    Vergil couldn''t help but frown, not fully understanding the reason for all the sudden attention.


    "You''re quite famous..." Alexa said beside him, smiling. "Not a good kind of fame, apparently..."


    Suddenly, the tense silence was shattered by a booming shout that echoed throughout the gym.


    "VERGIL!"


    The coach appeared, emerging from one of the side doors on the other side of the gym with a fierce expression, his eyes fixed on Vergil as if he were the only student there. His voice was authoritative andden with impatience, as if he had been waiting for this all day.


    Vergil stopped instantly, feeling the impact of the coach''s voice reverberating in his ears. The murmurs among the students ceasedpletely, and everyone stood still, watching the scene with a mix of fear and curiosity.


    "You''rete!" the coach shouted, marching toward him with firm, rapid steps, as if he were about to drag him into some brutal training.


    "Huh? Since when does that matter?" Vergil said with a smile. Before the coach could retort, Vergil noticed something curious. Behind the coach, he saw a familiar figure¡ªit was Harry, his friend, but in a pitiful state. The coach was dragging him across the floor, holding him by the cor of his shirt as if he were a sack of potatoes.


    Harry looked exhausted, almost unable to stay on his feet. His eyes were half-closed, and he was panting heavily, clearly drained from some insane training session.


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, his smile turning into a look of surprise. "What did you do to him?" He asked, somewhat amused but also a bit concerned.


    The coach didn''t seem to find it funny. "That''s what happens to those who don''t take training seriously! I hope you''re ready, because you''re next, Vergil!"


    ...


    Vergil found himself in an open field for an American football throwing practice.


    The ce was vast, with white lines marking the green grass and goal posts in the background.


    The wind blew gently, stirring the gs on the posts, while the high sun illuminated the field.


    "How did I end up here?" Vergil questioned the wind, a question no one seemed willing to answer, except...


    "Well... you epted his challenge," Alexa replied, appearing beside the exhausted form of Harry, who couldn''t even lift his head to face Vergil.


    The sound of the coach''s challenge echoed again in his mind, like an unavoidable shback.


    "Let''s duel, face-to-face, an athletic duel! If I lose, I''ll give up on you, but!! If I win..."


    "No need to finish... Let''s go outside, old man," Vergil said with a determined look, not thinking much about the consequences.


    "I hate living," he murmured to himself, a sigh of disgust escaping his lips. The idea of facing such an imposing coach just to throw a stupid ball seemed like a cruel joke.


    The coach appearedpletely focused and determined, while Vergil felt just... like an idiot.


    Alexa, beside him, looked at Vergil with a mix of understanding and empathy, sensing how disheartened he was. "Hey, don''t be like that. It''s just another challenge. You''ll get through this."


    "Let''s see what you''ve got, Vergil," the coach called, his voice full of energy. "Show me what you can do!"


    He said as he prepared to throw the ball. They were positioned in the middle of the field, right at the center mark, to measure the yards urately.


    "Let''s go!" The enthusiastic coach said, throwing the ball with considerable force.


    However, the throw wasn''t exactly the best. The ball veered to the side, deviating slightly from the ideal trajectory, andnded a few meters ahead, away from the target. The coach, despite his initial enthusiasm, looked a bit frustrated with the inuracy of the throw.


    ''What a letdown... his wife must be pretty dissatisfied in bed.'' He thought, giving a slight smile...


    "What do you think, Vergil? Ready to show your best?" the coach asked, trying to regain confidence and enthusiasm.


    "Hm? Do I need to find something?" He smiled, "Let''s finish this, big guy..."


    Vergil positioned himself on the field, focused and determined.


    He prepared to throw the ball, trying to ignore the control issues he still faced with his demonic strength.


    ''Not too strong...'' He murmured, ''Not too weak...'' ''Just... Go!''


    With a firm and concentrated push, he threw the ball with precision.


    The throw was perfect, but the force was beyond expectations. The ball hit the goal post with crushing power, causing it to bend inward. The impact was so intense that the post slightly sunk, almost destroyed.


    There were several students looking at him with wide eyes and open mouths, as if they were seeing a ghost. The surprise was palpable in the air, and no one seemed to know how to react to what had just happened.


    Vergil realized the impact his strength had caused, not only on the post but also on the people around him. He had underestimated how impressive ¡ª and perhaps frightening ¡ª his demonic power could be to those not ustomed to such strength.


    Alexa, who was among the students, tried to stifle a yful smile, but her eyes also showed a mix of surprise and admiration. The coach, still trying to process what he had just seen, finally managed to mutter a few words.


    "Well... that was..." he tried to say, struggling to maintain hisposure. But the conclusion never came...


    "Sorry, I''m leaving!" Vergil said, trying to defuse the situation. But as he turned to leave, he felt a chilling gaze from somewhere on the football field. A sense of danger enveloped him, and he quickly looked around, trying to identify the source.


    "What...?" he thought, his eyes scanning the field for anything suspicious. But there was nothing visible, just the still-shocked students and the coach trying to regain hisposure. The feeling persisted, as if someone¡ªor something¡ªwas watching him closely but remained invisible.


    Before he could think any further, Vergil felt his phone vibrating several times in his pocket. The strange sensation was momentarily interrupted as he pulled out the device to see who was calling.


    [Call - My Beautiful Demon Wife]


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 8: Exorcist?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Exorcist?</h4>


    <strong>[Call - My Beautiful Demon Wife]</strong>


    "Hm? Already missing me?" Vergil joked, immediately stopping when he saw what was on the cell phone screen, about to understand the call.


    ''Wife?'' Alexa, who was beside Vergil helping Harry to stand, saw the name on the screen and frowned. ''Demon...?'' The thought surprised her, making her even more curious, but not in a good way...


    Vergil, on the other hand, didn''t even notice Alexa was peeking, or if he did, he didn''t care. To him, it was irrelevant what others thought or saw, especially at that moment.


    "Hello?" He answered, waiting for the voice on the other end to start speaking.


    "Vergil! What happened? I called you ten times!" The woman on the other end shouted; he had to pull the phone away and point at nothing while she continued to yell.


    "You idiot! You have to get out of there now! Come here immediately!" She kept shouting while Vergil listened from afar.


    "Hey, calm down," he said, putting the phone back to his ear.


    Ada continued, her urgency in her voice growing even more intense. "Vergil, listen carefully, an Inquisition member, a specialist exorcist, is nearby. Get out of there immediately!" Ada said; he could feel she was out of breath and running...


    "An exorcist?" Vergil repeated, the smile disappearing from his face just from the seriousness of her words. He nced around quickly, trying to spot any signs of imminent danger.


    Alexa, still by his side, noticed the sudden change in his expression. "Vergil, what''s happening?" She asked, concerned.


    "It''s nothing." Vergil replied, turning back to the phone.


    Vergil frowned at the word "exorcist." He wasn''t sure what it meant, but Ada''s rmed tone indicated it wasn''t good.


    "What is an exorcist, Ada?" he asked, keeping his voice low while looking around, trying to seem unconcerned to avoid drawing attention.


    Ada took a deep breath on the other end of the line, trying to stay calm. "Vergil, an exorcist is a demon hunter. They are trained to identify, track, and eliminate demons like you who don''t belong to a n. If an exorcist finds you, they will try to kill you. It doesn''t matter if you''re still figuring out your powers; to them, you are a threat." She said as if jumping over something.


    "I''m going to be dyed, I managed to contact one of them... but she''s not in the human world... the other... Missing." She murmured, "Go to my apartment, there is no danger there." She ordered...


    "Alright, I''ll try." Vergil said, but... "Not try. Just go." Ada said, even more seriously.


    "Okay..." Vergil murmured, his mind still processing what Ada had said. "I''ll call youter," he concluded, trying to stay calm. "Bye." He hung up the phone, but worry was already taking over his thoughts.


    Before he could think more about it, Harry caught his attention. "Ah... I-I''m going to vomit..." Harry murmured, his voice weak and trembling.


    "Hey, hold on," Vergil said, quickly moving to hold Harry before he copsed to the ground. Even with the tense situation in his mind, he couldn''t leave his friend helpless. With an ease that would surprise anyone, he dragged him with his strength and set him on a nearby bench.


    "Get water for him," Vergil told Alexa, his voice serious and direct. "He''s dehydrated. Then call the nurse, I have something to do."


    "Since when do you act like this, Vergil?" She murmured to herself, watching him walk away with quick, determined steps.


    She then looked at Harry, who was pale and sweating, clearly in need of help. Despite her concern for Vergil, she knew she had to follow his instructions for now.


    "What a mess... I''ll have to take care of this jerk while the guy I like goes off to do something with some random girl..." She cursed to herself.


    "But this won''t stay like this," she thought, heading to get water and then call the nurse. Something was happening with Vergil, and she wouldn''t rest until she figured out what it was.


    ...


    Vergil walked briskly toward the exit, not fully understanding what was happening, but Ada''s tone was truly worrying...


    "Inquisition... is she like the medieval one? Or more like the modern Inquisition concentrated in Spain and Portugal..." Vergil thought, fortunately, he was a history buff and knew a thing or two...


    "Whatever it is... it''s dangerous." He concluded, turning directly into the final corridor leading to the exit, but he needed to stop by his locker first.


    Vergil quickly opened the locker to grab his bag, moving swiftly and precisely as he unlocked the metal door.


    "!!!" His whole body shivered as if something was approaching. He looked around, scared, but saw nothing.


    No one.


    He opened the locker, searching for what he needed, but at that moment, he heard something that made his heart race.


    Footsteps.


    They echoed down the corridor, initially faint but soon bing more audible, as if someone was getting closer.


    Vergil paused for a moment, his senses on high alert.


    Vergil turned around quickly and came face to face with an imposing man, leaning against the lockers beside him...


    ''When did he stop there?'' was the only thing he could think...


    The guy was huge, easily reaching nearly two meters tall, making Vergil have to look up to meet his gaze.


    The man wore a ck overcoat that was open, revealing a dark shirt underneath. His hair was brown and cut short, in a practical, unadorned style, as if he didn''t care about appearances, only efficiency.


    What stood out most were the dark sunsses he wore, even in the dimly lit corridor. The dark lenses hid his eyes, making it impossible to discern his intentions just by his facial expression. He seemed to be watching Vergil with an intensity that was ufortable, even through the lenses.


    "What are you doing here?" the man''s deep voice cut through the silence, echoing in the empty corridor.


    Vergil hesitated to respond but opened his mouth and faced him. "Getting my bag, I need to leave, my girlfriend is unwell." Vergil said, lying outright, but he was an expert at it.


    "You seem nervous, is that all?" He said, slightly smiling, a smile that was a bit unsettling.


    "It''s hard not to be nervous. As I just said, my girlfriend, whom I n to marry, is sick. Would I be what? Happy?" Vergil scoffed, using everything he had to mask his true feelings.


    "Well, that''s true, you''re right," he said, smiling as Vergil closed the locker door.


    "It was nice talking to you, old man," Vergil said as he tried to walk away. "Sure," the man smiled, and Vergil walked past him, his footsteps echoing heavily down the corridor.


    "Wait," he said, making Vergil stop immediately. "I''m a detective, and I''m looking for a suspect. Do you know anyone who has been acting... strangetely?" he asked. Vergil didn''t turn to face him. "The physical education teacher, it''s a new program at the college to keep students from being too sedentary... He''s quite obsessed with strong people," Vergil said,pletely neutral, but...


    ''Pffff!!!!'' Internally, he was holding backughter...


    "Oh... a new person... Does he believe in God?" hemented subtly... and Vergil just responded authentically, "I don''t think so. What he does to us is definitely Lucifer''s work," he said, turning around with an amused smile, trying to seem natural.


    "Oh haha, and what about you? Do you believe?" he asked, and of course, Vergilughed, "Me? Of course, I believe. I pray to Him every day," hemented, trying to get past the questions.


    "Alright, keep on the right path. Amen," he said, making a prayer sign with his hands, and Vergil... mimicked him...


    "Ame~" "UIGGGGGGGH!!!!!!!!!!" He screamed in pain immediately before he could even finish. His entire body burned as if a lightning bolt had struck his head, his whole existence felt like it was being electrocuted, fried, and crushed.


    Vergil fell to the ground while clutching his head. It was a pain simr to what he felt when close to the Fallen Angel... but it was much stronger, so intense that he couldn''t bear it.


    "AH!" He gasped, struggling against the pain as it began to subside...


    "Hahahaha So, you''re what they''re calling a ''threat'' around here, aren''t you?" The exorcist''s voice echoed through the area...


    "It seems your master didn''t tell you... That demons can''t pray..." hemented. The exorcist adjusted his sunsses slightly, as if that was necessary to see better. "No use running. I know what you are," he said, a note of unrelenting certainty in his voice. "And I''m not leaving until I''ve fulfilled my duty."


    "What a joke!" The exorcist let out a dry, sarcasticugh, looking at Vergil with a disdainful gaze. "Do you really think you can hide? Think you can escape the Inquisition?"


    Vergil began to recover, his anger starting to rise. Being treated as a joke was something he couldn''t tolerate, especially in such a critical situation. With each word from the exorcist, his frustration grew.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? Are you mad at me?" The exorcist continued, his tone ironic. "You''re so cute... I wonder how it was to kill that manst night." The usation was made with clear disdain, as if Vergil was just another target.


    "I didn''t kill any man." Vergil replied firmly, his voiceden with discontent.


    He hated being mistaken for a criminal, especially without reason.


    "Really? Not that fallen angel I found earlier?" The exorcist didn''t seem to care about hiding his intentions.


    "Okay, that one was me." Vergil admitted, surprising himself with his own response. He hadn''t expected to confess something so directly, but the situation was escting rapidly.


    "Eh?" The exorcist seemed momentarily surprised, his tone changing slightly.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 9: No wonder you’re alone

    <h4>Chapter 9: No wonder you''re alone</h4>


    "Well, with that said..." Vergil began, his tone indicating he had something else in mind. "I''m outta here!" With a sly smile, he turned and ran, his footsteps echoing down the hallway as he hurried to exit the building.


    However, as soon as he stepped outside, ready to run toward the exit gate, something made him stop immediately. The sky, which should have been clear and open, was now covered by a strange red film, as if a translucent dome had been erected around the area.


    "You''re not going anywhere, friend... I already said," the exorcist''s voice echoed behind him, calm and controlled, as he approached slowly. Vergil felt a chill run down his spine. He had seen something simr before when the Fallen Angel attacked him, but this time... This time he was more aware of the real danger.


    "W-What?..." Vergil stammered, his heart racing. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing, but fear was there, gripping his mind. The red dome seemed like a prison, and he knew escaping would not be simple.


    "Don''t you find it funny, demons existing and never being noticed by the outside world?" The exorcist continued, a cold smile on his lips. "It''s a simple rule. ''Domain Cube.''" He raised a strange cube in his hand, adorned with runes and arcane symbols that glowed with a sinister light.


    "Witches love to sell them. Aplete imitation of reality, a battle dimension..." The exorcist exined nonchntly, as if discussing the weather.


    "Inside this dome, no one will notice us. No sound, no sight, no presence will be detected by the outside world. Here, you and I are alone, demon; even if we destroy something inside, it won''t affect the outside... Juste, little demon."


    "Damn! This guy!" Vergil thought, feeling the fear filling his body...


    "I usually like to introduce myself; my name is Leon, an exorcist of the Holy Church." He said as a golden-ded weapon appeared in his hand...


    "Now... Which n are you from?" Leon asked.


    Vergil felt a void in his mind. n? He had never heard of a "demon n."


    What did that mean?


    How could he answer something he didn''t know?


    Vergil swallowed hard, his mind spinning in search of an answer.


    He was lost, with no clear idea of how to proceed.


    "A demon n? I didn''t even know that existed... How the hell am I supposed to answer that?"


    "I don''t have a n," he answered, leaving the Exorcist puzzled, "A fugitive demon... how amusing..." He murmured...


    But Vergil... was not fleeing... was he? ''No! Of course not!''


    "Wait¡ª" Vergil tried to speak, but his words were abruptly cut off. Before he could finish his sentence, Leon moved with impressive speed, his golden de slicing through the air toward Vergil.


    Reflexively, almost automatically, Vergil''s body reacted, narrowly dodging, but not in time to avoid the strikepletely.


    The de grazed his arm, leaving a deep wound that burned with intense pain.


    Vergil looked at the wound, hoping it would heal quickly, as it always did.


    But something was wrong.


    The wound wouldn''t heal; instead, the skin around it was marked by strange burns, as if it had been touched by sacred fire.


    "What the hell...?" Vergil murmured, feeling the pulsating pain spread through his arm. The impact of Leon''s de was unlike anything he had ever felt.


    "It seems you''re not just an ordinary demon," Leon said with a cold smile. "This de is blessed. It doesn''t allow demon wounds to heal easily. But dodging it... Your reflexes are good..."


    Vergil felt his body burning with rage, and now... despite the fear... an instinctive trigger had been activated...


    "Survival of the fittest," he thought.


    His teeth clenched as he tried to understand what was happening to his body.


    Every muscle, every fiber, seemed tense, ready to explode into action.


    He could feel a growing energy, something beyond his control...


    "A battle maniac?" Leon thought, seeing how Vergil seemed to be preparing to fight...


    Vergil wasn''t in his best state and might not have noticed, but a demonic grin was clearly stered across his face...


    "Are you getting serious now?" Leon taunted, genuinely interested... It was almost impossible for a confused demon like him to be strong. However... he had some inkling...


    There wasn''t a single newborn demon who could fight him...


    "His pressure isn''t strong... I think I can y around a bit," Leon thought.


    The two were staring each other down, waiting for the other''s first move as the tension in the corridor mounted...


    Leon stood still as his de continued to radiate a strange holy energy, and Vergil focused on not losing control... He was trembling with rage at the situation.


    "Come on... you''re going to fight with everything, right?" Leon murmured, more to himself than to Vergil, who of course heard him clearly...


    He could see the man''s face in front of him,pletely distorted into a mask of hatred and madness with that strange smile...


    "A demon without a n... he shouldn''t exude this heat... Demons without ns are demons who haven''t received their master''s blessing at birth; they abandon their masters and run around uncontrobly... but... this guy... he has a master..." Leon analyzed the mask Vergil showed him, something didn''t fit...


    "I need to know the power he inherited... if I know that, I can figure out his n..." He murmured. Studying creatures like Vergil was more than a task; it was a science, a game of power and control.


    This thought excited him.


    Vergil, on the other hand, had no idea he was being analyzed like an animal in ab.


    For him, every second was a desperate fight for survival, which is why he hadn''t moved yet and was staring at him... He needed a n...


    But he couldn''t focus, the pain in his arm burned, but it only fueled his fury.


    "I can''t lose... not now..." He thought, he had a lot more to understand... "Let''s go."


    Without warning, Vergil charged, his body moving with surprising speed.


    His feet barely touched the ground as heunched himself toward Leon, his fist clenched in an arc of pure destruction. He had technique, after all, he knew boxing;bined with raw strength and rage.


    It was a gamble.


    Leon, however, was faster. With a nearly casual movement, he dodged to the side, letting Vergil''s strike hit the air.


    The exorcist smiled, clearly entertained.


    "How?!" Vergil was confused; he was clearly moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow... "Don''t tell me that..." He thought, looking into the man''s eyes, glowing with gold...


    "Come on, you can do better than that, demon," Leon taunted, twirling his de in a movement that seemed more for show than for attack.


    He was toying with Vergil, testing his limits, waiting to see how far the young demon could go before breaking him.


    "Damn it!" Vergil roared in response,pletely ignoring the taunt.


    He spun in ce, throwing another punch, then another, and another.


    Each strike was more powerful than thest, his fists cutting through the air with a speed and force that would make anyone back off.


    But not Leon.


    He dodged each blow as if it were just another normal day... He was simply... relentless.


    He wasn''t counterattacking, not yet.


    Each dodge was purposeful¡ªstudying, analyzing, understanding.


    Vergil''s blind fury fascinated him, a rare opportunity to see the true potential of a newborn demon.


    The corridor began to show the effects of the battle.


    Vergil''s punches, when not hitting Leon, found their way into the walls and cabs around.


    Metal and concrete gave way under his devastating force.


    A particrly powerful strike cracked a pir, debris falling around them as Vergil continued his relentless assault.


    "I can''t keep this up!" Vergil, still possessed by rage, was trying to think carefully about how to act, but every time he began to focus, he heard a small joke...


    "Really, you''re strong, too bad you can''t hit." Leon said, although tired and not wanting to do his job, he was having fun.


    He wasn''t worried at all.


    He could see that, although Vergil was strong, he was wasting energy.


    "You''re fighting like a cornered animal, with no strategy, no control." Hemented, smiling; he knew that was the greatest weakness.


    "You''re starting to annoy me, you know?" Leon said, mocking, dodging a punch that came dangerously close to his head.


    With a quick spin, he avoided another blow and pushed Vergil away with a simple shove of his de.


    It wasn''t a cut, but the force was enough to make Vergil stagger back, crashing into a cab and almost falling.


    "Ugh! Damn it!" Vergil gasped, his chest heaving as sweat dripped down his face; he couldn''t even speak, his body wasn''t responding properly.


    He was starting to tire, each wasted blow draining his energy. But he couldn''t stop, couldn''t retreat.


    Every fiber of his being screamed to keep going, to fight until nothing was left.


    He gathered all his strength, "I... will... destroy you!" Vergil growled, his words gasping as he prepared for another attack.


    Leon didn''t respond. He merely watched, his eyes hidden behind the sses, but his rxed posture indicated he had already made a decision.


    He had seen enough. It was time to show the difference between them, to teach this inexperienced demon what it meant to face an exorcist.


    Vergil charged again, but this time, before he could get close, Leon moved. It was a quick, almost imperceptible motion. He slid to the side, and in a second, was behind Vergil. Before the young demon could react, Leon lifted his leg and delivered a brutal kick to Vergil''s back.


    The impact was devastating. Vergil was hurled forward with tremendous force, his body crashing into a pir and destroying itpletely.


    "Urgh!!!" He screamed in pain, feeling his bones protest with the impact, but he had no time to recover.


    Leon was on him again, his de shing toward Vergil''s face.


    ''!!!''


    Vergil barely managed to dodge, but still, the de grazed his cheek, leaving a superficial cut that burned like fire.


    Leon wasn''t trying to kill him¡ªnot yet. He was enjoying himself, prolonging the fight for his own pleasure.


    Vergil knew this, and it only fueled his rage further.


    He lunged upward, trying to grab Leon, but the exorcist leaped away with a simple jump, spinning in the air andnding gracefully a few meters away.


    "You''re pathetic," Leon said, his voice nowden with contempt. "A demon without a n, without purpose, without control. No wonder you''re alone. Who would want someone so weak?"


    These words were like poison to Vergil.


    Something inside him snapped, a string that had been stretched to its limit finally breaking.


    He felt a strange energy coursing through his body... ''Demonic Magic... This... Show me more...'' Leon thought, watching as Vergil began to heal with a red energy.


    "Come here!" Vergil roared, a sound that wasn''t entirely human, and charged with everything he had.


    But Leon was ready...


    The exorcist blocked the attack with his de, deflecting the blow with ease, and then countered with a powerful punch that struck Vergil in the stomach.


    The force of the blow made the young demon spit blood as his body was thrown backward, crashing through another cab and mming into a wall.


    "Bleehehh!" Vergil vomited blood as his body seemed to convulse in pain.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 10: Agares.

    <h4>Chapter 10: Agares.</h4>


    "Come here!" he roared, a sound that was not entirely human, and charged with all his might.


    But Leon was ready...


    The exorcist blocked the attack with his de, easily deflecting the blow, and then countered with a powerful punch that struck Vergil in the stomach.


    The force of the blow made Vergil spit out blood as his body was thrown backward, crashing through another cab and mming into a wall.


    "Bleehehh" Vergil vomited more blood as his body seemed to bepletely shattered...


    ''No way...'' he thought as he tried to focus properly... He had never felt such pain before... ''I''ll never make it... Damn...''


    The pain was so intense he didn''t even know how he was still alive, but it was obvious... it was that feeling inside him... that bad feeling, that tingling in every part of his body.


    It was the regeneration he had...


    "I''m surprised, your regeneration is greater than any demon I''ve ever encountered," Leon admitted, stepping through the hole in the wall, brushing off the dust by waving his hands.


    ''This guy... he''s not even trying to kill me and still mocks me...'' Vergil had already noticed...


    It was pointless... Nothing... He could try, but he already knew the result... ''I won''t die without fighting to the end, even if it''spletely useless''


    As his body healed, he felt a stranger tingling... It was warm, as if it passed through his whole body and stopped at his heart.


    ''This...? What is this?'' He didn''t understand well, it was like an electric current, and not just one, but four... ''Is this... Demonic Energy?'' he murmured, not even knowing if it really existed, but following the concepts he knew from manga and anime, novels, and such...


    A demon has demonic energy, right?


    ''And if I...'' he murmured, using his thoughts to try to direct the pathways...


    ''!!!''


    He managed it, he directed all the energy to the damaged parts... ''I swear, if this works...''


    ''!!!''


    ''It worked!'' He felt his whole body healing even faster. ''I... was regenerating passively? If I use this energy... does it speed up?''


    All these thoughts passed in a microsecond, just the time it took for Leon to walk up to him and stand in front of his body.


    "You..." Leon said upon seeing Vergil scared and curious as he looked at his wounds healing almost instantly...


    ''A freak... I have to eliminate him.'' Leon thought, ''He was healing unconsciously, now with consciousness... This man...''


    Leon approached slowly, his de gleaming dangerously. He seemed to savor the moment, each step calcted to prolong Vergil''s pain.


    "You''re finished," Leon said, his voice cold and final. "There''s no point in fighting anymore. ept your fate, demon."


    Vergil, still panting and covered in blood, looked up, his eyes burning with hatred as his body healed. "I... will... never... give up," he murmured, trying to stand up again.


    Leon sighed, as if dealing with a stubborn child. "Then so be it," he said, raising his de to deliver the final blow.


    But before he could strike, Vergil, in onest act of desperation, gathered all his remaining energy and lunged forward.


    He had no n, only the blind determination to fight until the end.


    His fists flew towards Leon, but the exorcist easily dodged, spinning and using the momentum to grab Vergil by the neck.


    Vergil tried to fight back, but Leon''s strength was overwhelming.


    The exorcist lifted him off the ground, holding him by the neck with one hand while the other held the de poised for the final strike.


    "Hasta vista," Leon said, but before he could deliver the blow, he changed his mind.


    Instead, he used all his strength to hurl Vergil towards the second floor of the building, like a sack of rotting potatoes.


    Vergil felt the world spin around him as he was thrown upward with supernatural force. He crashed through the hallway ceiling, breaking beams and walls in the process.


    His body finally came to rest on the building''s roof, covered in debris and blood. The pain was unbearable, each breath a struggle.


    He tried to move, but each attempt was met with a searing pain that ran through his body.


    Leon, meanwhile, was in no hurry. He calmly ascended the stairs, his gaze always fixed on the direction where Vergil had been thrown.


    "So naive." He murmured, seeing the man sitting on the ground among the debris, like a throne of trash, drenched in his own blood.


    Vergil''s once grayish-white hair was now dark red, covered in dust.


    "Hm... it seems you didn''t have time to learn to control Demonic Energy; truly, you were a newborn," Leon said, observing Vergil motionless and nearly unconscious.


    "You are different," Leon murmured, more to himself than to Vergil. "You are not like the other newborns. Most of them barely survive their first contact with an exorcist, but you... you have something more, something that seems to have been wasted."


    Leon knew what was before him: a High-Blood Demon. It was rare to find one, especially outside a n.


    These demons had immense potential from birth, their innate abilities far surpassing those ofmon demons. Yet, here was Vergil, without a n, without direction, without control.


    A raw talent, butcking the polish needed to truly threaten someone like Leon.


    "What a waste," Leon murmured again, raising the golden de above his head. "But I can''t allow a demon like you to live. You might be a threat, and that... I cannot allow."


    Vergil, still panting, tried to move, but his body wouldn''t respond. He knew he was on the brink of death, that there was no escape. Leon''s de shone, ready to fall and end it all.


    But before the de could descend, something unexpected happened.


    A feminine, elegant, and strong hand grabbed Leon''s wrist, interrupting his motion.


    The exorcist looked to the side, surprised, and his eyes met the figure of a woman.


    She was stunning, with red hair cascading down to her hips, flowing like a river of fire.


    Her eyes were deep, shimmering with a mix of charm and danger. She wore modern leather attire that clung provocatively to her sculptural body, entuating every curve. There was something about her that radiated power and confidence, a presence that even rivaled Leon''s.


    "I think he''s suffered enough," she said, her voice smooth butden with authority. She held Leon''s wrist firmly, but effortlessly, as if she were holding something trivial.


    ''High-Blood Demon!'' He felt the pressure run through his veins; she was not ordinary, no, she was destruction...


    Leon looked at her with suspicion. "Who are you?" he asked, trying to pull his arm away, but the woman did not yield. In fact... he couldn''t move a single muscle...


    "Not important," she said, smiling.


    Leon furrowed his brow, ufortable with the confidence the woman disyed. He knew he couldn''t underestimate her, but at the same time, he didn''t like being challenged in this way. "You''re interfering with the Church''s affairs," he warned, trying again to free his arm.


    The woman simplyughed, a melodious sound that contrasted with the tension of the moment. "The Church? I don''t care about your rules. And deep down, you know this isn''t a request, is it?"


    Leon narrowed his eyes. He could feel the power emanating from her, a power that was different from Vergil''s but equally dangerous.


    ''Demonic Energy...'' Still, he was not willing to back down so easily. "If you know who I am, you know I can''t leave an unaligned demon alive."


    "And what if I told you he is from my n?" she retorted, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "He hasn''t found his ce yet, but I intend to show him. So, why don''t you spare us an unnecessary confrontation and leave?"


    Leon hesitated, his mind calcting the possibilities.


    The woman before him was not an ordinary person; that was obvious.


    And although his mission was to exterminate demons, something told him that facing her here and now would not yield the results he desired. Besides, there was something in the way she referred to Vergil... as if she had some n for him, something the exorcist couldn''t decipher.


    Finally, Leon sighed and lowered his de but kept his gaze fixed on the woman. "This isn''t over," he said. He yanked his arm roughly, freeing himself from her grip, and turned to face her directly, his expression hardened.


    However... fighting against his instincts, he couldn''t...


    "I can''t leave a demon alive, and you won''t stop me." The woman maintained an enigmatic smile on her lips.


    "Are you okay, Darling?" she asked from a distance, her voice now filled with an unexpected gentleness.


    Vergil tried to speak, but his voice failed. He could only manage a small nod, feeling a wave of exhaustion overtake his body. At least he could sit in the debris, watching that woman...


    ''So perfect...''


    There was a calmness in her gaze that seemed to mock the tension Leon tried to impose.


    Without hesitation, he charged, swinging his golden de in a deadly arc toward her neck.


    The strike was quick and precise, but before the de could reach its target, she moved.


    It was an almost imperceptible motion, a smooth and fluid slide that made it seem as though she simply materialized in another position.


    Leon felt the air shift around him, and then, in an instant, she was behind him.


    "So... you have ten seconds," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, but he shivered at the coldness.


    Leon spun, trying to attack again, but she was no longer there. Instead, he felt something tightening around his throat.


    She had grabbed him by the nape, lifting him as if he were a child. Leon''s eyes widened, not just from the crushing strength, but from how easily she had neutralized his attack.


    "Since my lovely husband is watching..." she remarked, now holding him above the ground. "I''ll show off a bit..."


    Leon struggled to breathe, his mind racing for a way out.


    He gathered all the energy he had left into a holy energy st, firing a burst from his palm towards her face.


    But the woman simply turned her head, letting the energy pass harmlessly to the side.


    "Cute," she said, tightening her grip even further. "But it''s so useless."


    Desperate, Leon tried to use the de again, but she was already tired of the game. With an almost imperceptible movement, she hurled Leon against the nearest wall, the force of the impact causing the concrete to crack and break around him.


    Leon tried to rise, coughing blood as his desperate eyes tried to focus on her. He couldn''t understand what was happening. She was far more powerful than any demon he had ever faced. There was no logic to it, no way for him, a trained exorcist, to be sopletely overpowered.


    "W-what n..." he questioned, seeing the woman still smiling at him.


    "You''re weak," she said as she slowly approached, ignoring him. Her steps echoed in the room as she watched Leon, who was trying to regain his strength but had none left.


    "No matter how much faith you have, or how pure you think you are... before me, you are nothing."


    Leon, desperate, fired onest st of energy, but she raised her hand, stopping the energy as if it were a light breeze.


    With a simple movement, she reversed the force of the attack, sending Leon flying through the roof, his body crashing through the debris andnding back on the ground with a deafening thud.


    He felt his entire body burning with pain, but before he could even process what was happening, she was on top of him, looking down with a mix of pity and disdain.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate someone like me," she said, her voice now colder. "You don''t know who you''re dealing with."


    "But you know... I liked you... You helped me a lot, you know?" she whispered, lifting her foot and pressing it down on Leon''s chest with enough force to make his ribs creak.


    "URRRRGGTT!!" The exorcist screamed in pain, feeling the crushing pressure as the woman increased the weight on him.


    Leon tried to summon more holy energy, but she justughed, leaning closer. "Keep trying, little exorcist," she murmured. "I only had fun with you because you''re a bit stronger than the others, but... in the end, you''re just another weak human."


    With one final look of disdain, she withdrew. She observed Leon, now incapable of fighting, crushed both physically and spiritually.


    "I''ll let you live for now because we are not enemies just yet," she said, taking a step back. "But remember this: never interfere in matters beyond your understanding. Next time, I won''t be so... merciful... That will depend on my husband, of course."


    She said this with a smile as she walked towards Vergil, who had already understood... She was one of them...


    "What''s your n?!" Leon questioned, using his remaining strength. The woman stopped immediately and turned to him, "Agares," she replied.


    Leon''s whole body trembled... the name...


    "Katharina Agares," she said, smiling as she turned to Vergil. "And you''ve just beaten my dear husband," she continued, still smiling. "I hope my mother doesn''t hear about you, little demon exterminator."


    Her smile was as terrifying as the end of the world...


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 11: Katharina Agares

    <h4>Chapter 11: Katharina Agares</h4>


    The sounds were confusing, actually...


    Where was he? Well, that was a very good question to ask! But unfortunately...


    He couldn''t answer...


    Hisst memories? They were actually quite vivid in his mind...


    ''That woman...'' He said, cing his hand on his head, feeling the softness of the ce he was leaning against. It was definitely a very soft bed...


    "I am Katharina Agares!" He heard at that moment... A woman so beautiful, elegant, and truly very sexy...


    ''Wife... mine... yes... that...'' He thought slowly as he felt his body be lighter just thinking about her. The fact that she was his... was soforting...


    ''I need to open my eyes...'' He thought calmly, using the strength he had to finally open his eyes and face...


    ''Breasts?'' He said, looking down as he saw two mounds in front of him, unfortunately covered by a tight leather outfit that was very attention-grabbing.


    Then, as he woke up, his whole body began to feel alive again, his senses started to reestablish while he felt his gaze being blinded by the immense light in the room he was in...


    At the same time, he also felt his hair being gently stroked.


    "So sweet... so perfect..." His hearing began to reestablish as he heard the angelic sound of the woman gently caressing him.


    "Hmm?" He grunted as he opened his eyes, feeling the woman staring at him... "It seems like you''re awake, Darling," she said while continuing to stroke his hair, but now she turned to face him.


    Showing him her face, even more beautiful than before... She truly was special... And he knew it perfectly.


    He realized that what he thought was afortable pillow was actually thep of the red-haired woman who smiled at him with a sweet and gentle air.


    He was actually in a King-Size bed, in a ce he couldn''t even imagine, was it some kind of old-fashioned room?


    The room around him was luxurious but strange, with a d¨¦cor that mixed ssic and exotic in a disconcerting way.


    The walls were covered in deep red velvet wallpaper, richly textured, with intricate golden floral patterns that glowed softly in the candlelight.


    He also noticed the gilded ster details on the ceiling, forming arabesques and ssic figures, while a crystal chandelier hanging in the center of the room spread soft and sparkling light throughout the space. The majestic furniture, in dark wood, with delicate carvings and golden details on the edges.


    ''Where am I...?'' He thought, still somewhat dazed, while feeling the soft touch of her fingers stroking his hair.


    "Who... who are you?" He managed to ask, his voiceing out weaker than he expected. He already knew, but he wanted to be sure.


    She smiled, a smile full of mystery and affection. "I am your wife," she replied calmly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    ''So it''s really like that... this voice... it''s from the main one... was she the one who made the contract?'' Confused thoughts ran through his mind as he tried to piece things together, but everything seemed hazy that day...


    Before he could ask another question, the door to the room opened, revealing a peculiar figure.


    A woman entered, carrying a tray with refined dishes.


    Her golden hair shone under the soft light of the room, but what stood out most were the demonic horns emerging from her head.


    The woman wore a maid outfit, simr to those seen in anime cosys, with a short skirt andce details that contrasted with the dark aura given by her horns.


    Her eyes, a deep red, observed the scene with a chilling calmness.


    "Novah, leave the dinner here," said Katharina, who he now knew was his wife. The maid, who he realized was a demon, silently nodded and ced the tray on the table next to the bed.


    As Novah walked away, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of life he had entered, with a wife he had just met and a maid who was clearly not human... Well, neither of them were... but at least his wives appeared 100% human in appearance.


    "You have many questions, dear," she said, continuing to stroke his hair. "And we''ll have time for all of them...ter."


    He looked at her, still dazed, as Novah left the room, the door closing gently behind her. What exactly was happening here?


    He looked at her, still trying to process everything. Her gentle touch on his hair was soothing in a disconcerting way, but the confusion in his mind could not be ignored.


    "Your name is Katharina, right?" he asked, his voice still a bit hesitant, seeking answers to fill the void in his memory.


    She smiled again, that mysterious smile that seemed to carry a world of secrets. "Yes, my name is Katharina Agares," she replied with an almost hypnotic softness. "I am the heiress of the Agares n."


    "You are my wife..." he repeated, more to himself than to her, trying to solidify this new reality.


    "That''s right, Darling," she confirmed, leaning slightly to kiss his forehead. "And soon, all of this will make sense to you." Finally, she moved.


    She gently ced his head back on herp, her fingers softly stroking his hair.


    Her gaze was bothforting and filled with a possessive intensity that he couldn''t ignore.


    "Don''t move too much," she whispered, her voice soft but firm. "You''re still injured. You need to rest."


    He felt the weight of her words, as if each one carried undeniable authority. The pain in his body reminded him she was right; he didn''t have the strength to argue.


    Katharina then rose with the grace of someone ustomed to being served but with the precision of someone who knew exactly what she was doing. She went to the table beside the bed and, with elegant movements, retrieved the tray that Novah had left earlier.


    He watched every movement of her extremely sexy body, almost drooling when she leaned to grab the tray.


    She had felt his gaze, of course, and released a soft smile, but with her eyes fixed on him in a nearly predatory way, she ced the tray in front of him.


    The dishes were filled with food he vaguely recognized, but his stomach rumbled at the smell. They were indeed ordinary dishes: steak, rice, some fries, and a sd... something that...


    ''I always eat this... how does she know that I...'' he thought, but was interrupted.


    "Eat, I know you love it," she said, still watching him closely, as if waiting to see his reaction to every bite. "You need to regain your strength, Darling."


    He took the fork with some hesitation, still feeling the weight of Katharina''s possessive gaze on him.


    He brought the first bite to his mouth, expecting something ordinary, but as the vor exploded on his tongue, he stopped, surprised.


    The taste was... incredible.


    Each bite seemed to carry a vor he had never experienced before, something rich, intense, and almost addictive.


    He feltpelled to keep eating, each bite more satisfying than thest.


    But then he tasted the meat.


    The taste was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªjuicy, with a seasoning that awakened every dormant pte. He frowned, both confused and curious.


    "What is this?" he asked, unable to hide the surprise in his voice. "This meat... it''s amazing, but... what is it?"


    Katharina smiled enigmatically, her eyes still fixed on him. "Demon Monster Meat," she replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    He froze, the piece of meat still in his mouth. For a moment, the idea of eating demon monster meat made him want to spit it out immediately. But the taste... was so good, so incredibly delicious, that he simply couldn''t.


    Instead, he swallowed the meat, still processing what he had just heard. "Demon Monster Meat?" he repeated, incredulous, but unable to stop eating.


    Katharina just continued to watch him with that look that mixed possessiveness and dangerous calm. "Yes, my dear. And it seems you liked it, right? I''ll bring more whenever you like... our n is very good at hunting demon beasts," she said, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    A few minutes passed with Vergil finishing everything Novah had brought him. After all, Katharina had anticipated this would happen...


    After finishing the meal, he set the cutlery aside, feeling full but with his mind still spinning from the revtions he had just processed.


    ''Demon Monster Meat... who would have thought something so bizarre could be so delicious?'' he murmured.


    With his stomach full, another question began to dominate his thoughts.


    He looked at Katharina, who was watching him with that intense, possessive gaze he was starting to get used to.


    "So... what happened ''that'' day?" he asked, trying to piece together the puzzle in his mind. "Ada... she said you would exin."


    Katharina stared at him for a few seconds before finally... "Here we go..."


    Katharina tilted her head slightly, a mysterious smile forming on her lips.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 12: My Beautiful Demon Wife.

    <h4>Chapter 12: My Beautiful Demon Wife.</h4>


    Katharina tilted her head slightly, a mysterious smile forming on her lips.


    She seemed to ponder the words for a moment before responding, as if deciding exactly how much to reveal.


    "Ah, Ada," she murmured, her voice tinged with a sickly sweetness. "Always so straightforward. But you needn''t worry about her." Her tone was cold.


    She leaned even closer, her eyes locked on his with an almost manic gleam. Her touch on his face became more intense, almost possessive. "You were hurt... severely. There was a battle, and you lost your life. But I made sure you were brought back. I wouldn''t allow anything to happen to you... ever." Her gaze was piercing, filled with obsessive adoration.


    "It was a desperate situation, but I took care of you. Ada and the others were just... details. I did everything for you, and now you''re here, with me, where you belong. Where you will always be." She said, almost dismissively.


    "That I know. I want to know why," Vergil said, deepening his gaze. He didn''t realize it, but his eyes glowed dangerously.


    Katharina''s smile widened, now clearly revealing a more disturbing side. "Those answers wille when I deem the time is right, dear. For now, you don''t need to worry about anything else. I take care of you, and that''s what matters. You are under my protection, my control. Nothing and no one can take you from me." Her voice, heavy with obsession and love, clung to Vergil''s ears.


    ''Yandere...'' he thought.


    "I see you''re just as I thought... so dominant..." She sighed with passion, seeing the man trying to oppose her, even if so directly...


    ''So beautiful... so cute...'' She appreciated his attempt to appear stronger, but... she couldn''t deny...


    "As I said, you don''t need to worry," she said, moving closer and suddenly pressing him against her breasts, her eyes locked on his with an intensity that seemed to consume everything around them. "I have everything under control, and you are safe here. By my side. Forever."


    The way she touched him, how her eyes followed every movement of his with an almost sickly obsession, was bothforting and terrifying.


    He felt trapped in a web of conflicting emotions and possessiveness that crossed any reasonable boundary.


    ''The same thing happened to Ada... the shared feelings...'' Vergil thought, but he would not yield to this woman so easily...


    "Tell me everything," he said in an authoritative tone, and she simplyughed, finding it cute... truly... it was very cute...


    Katharinaughed, a sound resonating with disturbing pleasure. "Oh, dear, you''re so cute when you try to be so assertive. It''s truly lovely to see you like this."


    Her smile broadened, showing a sickly glow in her eyes.


    She seemed to find his attempt to maintain control simply irresistible.


    Then, the demon Master-Servant mark on Katharina began to glow with a sinister light.


    The energy of the mark manifested tangibly, and Katharina felt an intense pressure in her own throat, as if the mark were trying to dominate her back.


    "Hm? Kyaaa!" She moaned, feeling a tingling between her legs... Well... suggestive temptation, lust, she started to pant as her body burned with a sadistic pleasure...


    She tried to maintainposure, but the sensation was unavoidable. The pressure felt like an invisible hand squeezing her throat, a force reminding her of the domination and control that the mark demanded. It was a forced sense of submission that challenged her desire to maintain absolute control over Vergil.


    Katharina closed her eyes for a moment, struggling to maintain her calm expression and control, but the force of the mark was undeniable. Her influence was being pushed back, and she needed to act quickly to avoid losing her superiority.


    "Are you going to talk now?" Vergil asked with a smile, as sadistic as she was, maybe even more.


    "Do you see, dear?" she murmured with a voice trying to keep its softness despite the evident tension. "The Master-Servant mark is not just a guarantee of control, but also proof of our connection. Even when I feel the pressure of the mark, the bond between us remains."


    She moved closer to Vergil, her eyes shining with a mix of possessiveness and determination. "I will always be here, even if the mark sometimes reminds me of the need to maintain order. There is nothing you can do to change this. We are bound, and that is something that cannot be undone."


    Katharina made a visible effort to calm the pressure in her throat, her expression hardening with a cold determination. "You are destined to be by my side, exactly where I want you to be. The mark is a constant reminder that there is no escape for you."


    ''She''s crazy, crazy...'' Vergil thought, seeing her losing herself in her own character.


    ''Is she... enjoying it?'' he murmured, noticing the woman clearly panting with her tongue out, her facepletely flushed.


    Vergil watched the scene for a few seconds before finally stopping. She would not admit to losing in front of him, even if it was possible. He continued to observe, feeling a strange satisfaction at seeing her this way. After all, she was a beautiful woman.


    "Okay, I retract the order," he said, and the mark immediately vanished, causing her to almost copse onto the disheveled bed.


    She was gasping as if she had just experienced an intense and indescribable moment. "Mmmm..." she moaned in pleasure for a few seconds, her voice a subtle murmur full of desire.


    Katharina tried topose herself, but the effect of the mark seemed to have left a deep imprint on her body and mind. He could still see her shifting her hips and squeezing her thighs, her breath irregr, and her eyes shining with a mix of pleasure and confusion.


    "Ah..." Katharina sighed almost as if it were a moan, looking into his eyes with a gleam of satisfaction. "I''m so d I chose the best husband ever!" she eximed, her tone filled with a sickly, possessive joy.


    Vergil, still a bit surprised and ufortable with the intensity of the situation, murmured, "I thought you would be angry..."


    "Hm? You are my husband," Katharina replied with an enigmatic smile, her expression full of a possessive and not entirely healthy love. "How could I be angry with you? Everything I do is for us both."


    She moved closer, touching his face with a disturbing tenderness. "I love you, and nothing will change that. No matter what happens, you are mine. We are destined to be together, and I will do whatever it takes to ensure that."


    Katharina leaned forward, her eyes locked on Vergil''s, with possessiveness and devotion visible in every movement. She seemed to be struggling against the need to maintain absolute control, but at the same time, she expressed a devotion so intense that it almost felt suffocating.


    She sought his approval, her expression conveying a deep need to be epted and loved by him, even after the torment she had experienced.


    Katharina leaned in, her lips curving into an eager smile as her eyes locked onto Vergil''s, waiting for a sign that he was willing to yield.


    ''Damn woman... Damn desire... Damn wife!'' He cursed, not against her but trying to hold his mind together. Being a demon was new... very new...


    He saw the vulnerability and genuine love in her eyes, and somehow, it touched a sensitive spot within him.


    ''y the fool, and screw it!'' He heard his mother guiding him in his mind...


    Vergil decided to take a step toward eptance. He leaned in slowly, his lips meeting Katharina''s in a tender andforting kiss. The touch of their lips was soft and gentle, a contrast to the intensity that had marked the previous moment.


    Katharina immediately rxed, her kiss responding with a tenderness that reflected the joy and satisfaction of finally receiving the affection she had longed for. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer, her body molding against his with a look of contentment.


    The kiss deepened, evolving into a gesture of mutualfort and understanding.


    Vergil, feeling Katharina''s warmth and body, recognized that even amidst her madness and obsession, there was a love that couldn''t be easily ignored.


    After the kiss, Katharina pulled back slightly, looking at Vergil with an expression of pure adoration and relief. "My dear..." she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. "You will be only mine... My dear... my husband... my everything..."


    Vergil, looking at her, saw not only the intensity of her possessiveness but also a deep need to be loved...


    ''There''s no turning back now... I epted a Yandere, but if it''s going to be like this... then it''s better... Yes... she wanted it to be this way...'' He thought as he felt the warmth coursing through his body. He epted itpletely...


    "I think you misunderstood something, my beautiful wife," Vergil said in a dictatorial tone, looking into Katharina''s eyes. "I am not just yours. Ada will also be mine, and the third woman too. I will not be a man of one woman, but my women will be only mine."


    Vergil''s words cut through the air, and Katharina was momentarily paralyzed, her expression slowly turning into one of shock and disillusionment.


    The idea that he would share his affection andmitment with other women seemed devastating to her.


    Katharina''s smile instantly vanished, her eyes widening in a mix of surprise and pain.


    The intense, possessive gleam that had once filled her gaze was now reced by a fragility and sadness she couldn''t hide.


    "You... you are like me..." She murmured, her voice trembling and almost inaudible. Shock and realization mingled on her face, and the mask of adoration and control she had carefully built began to crumble before Vergil.


    "Damn Yandere!!!!" She screamed, but before she could throw one of the nearby vases... Vergil appeared in front of her, holding her back and overpowering her.


    "You didn''t think I''d let myself be controlled like this, did you? I''m quite greedy when provoked..." He said, and Katharina began to melt, his touch, everything about him was so...


    ''M-Maybe I''ll get used to it...'' She thought immediately, as her thoughts were seemingly manipted just by his touch...


    "Y-you" She stammered, yielding to his sensual touches, which focused specifically on her head. Just as she had done to him, he embraced her while stroking her dark red hair...


    "My beautiful wife, Demon," He said... "You are mine."


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 13: I really do love you… I can’t help it

    <h4>Chapter 13: I really do love you... I can¡¯t help it</h4>


    Some time passed after the demonstration of love Katharina made...


    She couldn''t quite ept how Vergil treated her, especially after he said...


    ''She is incredibly quiet...''


    She really wasn''t doing anything for a few seconds, just looking at her phone, which had a heart-shaped case and various mismatched decorations like tiny cute skulls and even a keychain of that white doll that always says hello!


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Vergil asked, wanting to understand why she was like this; it seemed like she was reading something... shocking?


    "Oh, hi..." She mumbled, hiding the phone.


    Just that gesture... was enough to notice...


    "What happened?" Well, he somehow still felt her emotions, and since they were close, he picked up some small feelings of concern and... anger...


    "What happened? Nothing happened, nothing at all, nothing ever happened. Why would I be worried? Nothing happened! Definitely nothing happened!" She quickly replied, a bit desperately, almost stumbling over her words.


    "I didn''t even say you were worried, Katharina..." He said seriously, looking at her. "Don''t make me use force." He said with a smile, though it seemed a bit dangerous...


    Yes, Vergil was still lying on the bed recovering, and well... "L-L-let''s just say if something happened to Ada, or to..."


    "I would leave here immediately to go after them. Even if I am nothing and nobody, I am still a man and wouldn''t leave my supposed wives alone or in danger." He answered her honestly, "And that''s why I''m going to leave you here for a bit and go do some things, okay?" She smiled, trying to seem confident, but Vergil wasn''t born yesterday...


    Well, he was born! But that''s not the point, okay?!


    "Speak." He ordered, and immediately the mark that looked like a demonic tattoo in the shape of a cor appeared on Katharina''s neck...


    "H-hey love, this isn''t the time to y with this; we can have funter, now I really need to..." "If something happened, just say it," He interrupted and ignored her.


    Katharina stared at him for a few seconds, feeling her whole body tremble under that gaze...


    ''He''s really like me! How did I miss this?! I''ve been watching him since I was 12!'' She shivered at the thought that he could be so dense!


    "It''s... the Inquisition..." She admitted with a tired sigh.


    Vergil looked at her for a few seconds before asking, "Exorcists, again?"


    Of course, it was obvious.


    "Yes... but it seems it''s not amon exorcist... like that strange guy who thought too highly of himself."


    Vergil looked at her unreactively, ''What do you mean? That man was normal? Normal?''


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that, okay? Our power levels are very different, you know? Actually, it''s quite an achievement since you don''t even have a Demonic Technique," Katharina said, trying not to make Vergil feel weaker than he already was...


    She realized she had scared him by referring to the exorcist as ''Normal.'' So she continued exining what was really going on.


    "The Inquisition is an organization created by the Holy Church, the Vatican. They produce men who fight for the faith of Christ to purge evil and hauntings from the world," she said, sounding extremely ironic... well, she had her reasons.


    "So... faithful believers who think too highly of themselves, using their lord''s word as an excuse to exterminate people who sometimes aren''t even involved with the supernatural?"


    Vergil gave such a precise answer that Katharina almost choked on his sincerity, honesty, and especially how urate his statement was...


    Cough!


    "W-Well, yes," she stammered while coughing, drawing attention to herself, losing someposure.


    "They are demon hunters, but they don''t use katanas with extravagant movements that are clearly inefficient and just a show for those watching the recording," Katharina said, and Vergil immediately realized...


    ''He really is the love of my life... Even what I hate, he hates too...''


    Katharina shivered at seeing Vergil''s eyes almost covered by an obsessive ck cloak; he looked like he was going to possess her in a mere second...


    And she was embarrassed, for sure. How could she not be embarrassed with her husband loving her even more?


    "D-Darling, d-don''t look at me like that," she stammered, no longer seeming like the indomitable woman he had met recently.


    "Hm?" He didn''t even notice, but well... some of his emotions were leaking while he did this...


    "Darling, the real issue is..." She murmured, trying to find the right words... "Roxanne is still missing..." she murmured.


    "That''s the name of the third one?" He asked, curious.


    "S-Si..." she murmured, "I see, I''ve found her," Vergil said, and immediately... "W-what?" Katharina stammered.


    "Oh, yes, I have a clear idea of where all of them are... Except for us two, I don''t know exactly where we are. I mean, I know and I don''t know at the same time, it''splicated," Vergil said, scratching his head...


    Katharina thought for a moment until she finally understood...


    "Damn it... I mixed up the runes," she murmured, only now realizing her mistake... "THAT''S WHY YOU ARE LIKE THIS! THAT''S WHY YOU CARE ABOUT THOSE TWO BITCHES!" She screamed, panicking while putting her hands on her head and almost pulling at it.


    "Oh crap! I''m an idiot! They were affected too!" She yelled, "It was supposed to be only me for you! That''s why you reacted this way! Damn demonic trait! Shitty rune! Shitty rune!" She started screaming and freaking out while hitting the bed because she had nowhere else to hit, and if she hit him... Well, he would definitely die...


    She was still a High-ss Super Demon... And he was a piece of paper with demonic energy... If wepare it like this... One breath and he would die.


    "Ahh!!! Damn it!!! It''s my fault!!" Katharina was freaking out, she really couldn''t understand how she made such a simple mistake...


    "Damn it! It was the Blood! Damn Pact! It confused things!" She continued yelling at herself while Vergil almostughed at how clumsy she was with things.


    ''At least she was reallymitted...'' He thought, it wasforting to know he had been revived by someone who cared about him, but seeing the effort was truly pleasurable.


    "Breathe, Katy," he said, using a cute nickname. It made her immediately stop and look at him with a gaze that almost melted; he certainly saw hearts in her eyes...


    Katharina stopped suddenly, as if the entire world had slowed down for a moment.


    Her eyes, which were once filled with despair and confusion, now sparkled with a mix of affection and surprise.


    She couldn''t believe he had called her "Katy."


    The affectionate nickname pierced deeply into her heart, melting all the anger and frustration she felt.


    "K-Katy?" She repeated, almost as a whisper, her eyes locked on his, and any trace of chaos that existed before vanishedpletely. "You... why did you call me that..."


    "Because you''re mine, of course?" Vergil smiled, a small but genuine smile.


    He was exhausted, his body still recovering, but even so, he reached out and touched her face tenderly. "Katy. Breathe, okay? Everything will be fine."


    Katharina, who was on the brink of a mental breakdown, felt a wave of calm wash over her body.


    For a Yandere... receiving something like this from the object of her obsession... is like winning the lottery... maybe even more than that.


    His touch, his soft voice, the way he looked at her, all of it brought her back from the edge. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions inside her.


    "I... I just wanted it to be perfect," she murmured, her eyes starting to fill with tears. "I wanted you to be only mine... for everything to be under control... but I messed it all up..."


    ''So she can be this cute... more and more perfect...''


    Vergil shook his head gently, his thumb caressing her cheek. "You didn''t mess up anything. I''m here, and I''m fine. You care, and that''s what matters to me."


    She looked at him, trying to process what he was saying. Guilt still consumed her, but Vergil''s presence, his affection and understanding, began to soften the guilt she felt.


    "But the runes... the pact... it wasn''t supposed to be for them..." She tried to argue, but her voice was weak,cking the determination it once had.


    Vergil chuckled softly, a sound Katharina realized she loved. "Katy, do you think I''m that weak? Okay, I am... but I''m going to get stronger, alright? And about Ada and Roxanne... they''re part of this too, whether you like it or not."


    Katharina lowered her head, her face still tinged with worry and sadness. "I just wanted to be the only one for you... just me..."


    Vergil sighed, gently pulling her closer until she was lying next to him, her head resting on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her firmly, as if he wanted her to know that he was there, and that nothing would change that.


    "Katy, you are more than enough. But the world isplicated, and so are our feelings. You''ll have to ept that, just as I ept that you are only mine," he said, sounding quite selfish...


    She remained silent for a moment, just listening to his heartbeat, feeling the warmth of Vergil''s body beside her. Gradually, the tension in her body began to fade, reced by a sense of peace she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "You''re impossible, you know? Aren''t you adjusting too quickly to this wife and demon thing?" She finally murmured, a small smile beginning to form on her lips.


    "And you love me for it," he replied yfully, kissing the top of her head.


    Katharina closed her eyes, allowing herself to rxpletely in his arms. Maybe, just maybe, she could ept this new reality.


    As long as she was with him, things could work out, even if they weren''t exactly how she had nned.


    ''Just kill themter... then he''s only mine... and no one else,'' she thought before responding.


    "I do love you... there''s no avoiding it," she admitted softly, and they stayed there together, without more words, simply enjoying the moment of calm they had finally found.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 14: Did I hit a wound?

    <h4>Chapter 14: Did I hit a wound?</h4>


    "Then... tell me what happened," Vergil said, pulling Katharina out of her frenzy of romantic information and twisted thoughts involving Ada and Roxanne.


    "Uh... oh yes... well, this," she said, showing him the cellphone screen, which disyed a small message.


    [Roxanne - 11:46 ~Help me, damn it! Demon Hunters!]


    Of course... it wasn''t written exactly like that; it was all jumbled as if a child had sent the message...


    "Roxanne... well, she might be in trouble," Katy said, looking at him with a strange gaze that shifted from worried to furious...


    ''She''s worried, but since this involves me, she''s fighting the urge to wish her dead or saved... What a crazy woman.'' He understood immediately as he felt her reaction changing; she was indeed a whirlwind of emotions...


    "Let''s go after her then, I know where she is," Vergil said, using the contract link... well, he knew exactly where everyone was, both Ada and Roxanne... He just didn''t know where he and Katy were.


    "Want to tell me something?" hemented, seeing her gaze continue to waver... "N-no, better not now..." she murmured; at least she was honest this time, so he ignored it...


    "Then, you better get me out of here quickly... This ce isn''t Los Angeles, is it?" he questioned, making Katharina blink twice in concern...


    "Y-you know?" she asked hesitantly... "Oh... yes, the contract... you''re really connected to them... you can even feel it when you''re not in Midgard," Katharina murmured...


    "M-Midgard? Y-you mean, like, the Realm of Midgard? Norse Mythology?" hemented, rmed... He was a man of history... he knew a thing or two...


    Not that it was hard, right? I mean, the whole world uses Norse Mythology as a major culture for game and anime adaptations nowadays... He was already tired of hearing poorly crafted Viking stories...


    "Like, one of the nine realms?" he questioned again, and Katharina sighed... "Yes, we''re among the Infernal Realms, we''re in Underworld or Netherrealm, as you want to call it," Katharina said with a shrug.


    Vergil remained silent for a moment... a few things crossed his mind... and the first was...


    "How are we alive in the underworld? I mean, are we in Hell?" he questioned, and Katharina let out a softugh; it was almostical to see someone learning about this...


    "Haha, no darling, this isn''t Hell. It''s a world between Hell and Midgard, well... it''splicated to exin, but here there are no souls or anything like that, this is the Demon World," she said,ughing, then she pulled him by the arm, inviting him to stand up.


    "Come see, I''ll show you!" she said excitedly, eager to see his reaction to what mighte next!


    "O-ok!" he agreed as he quickly got up, following the girl''s rush who was truly euphoric!


    She hurriedly pulled him to the window, which was covered by a red curtain, and quickly opened it, giving him the view...


    "W-Wow..." he said, seeing the scene... Underworld was... differently beautiful...


    He caught a glimpse of a city... "That''s the city of Agares, my family''s city!" she said excitedly, giving him a taste of who Katharina was. "Although my mother doesn''t manage it very well..." she murmured almost imperceptibly, "But look! It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" shemented...


    The view Vergil saw was somewhat strange... First, the sky, it waspletely purple, yes, purple! Then the ground, the ground was a reddish color, but there was some life there, even if it wasn''t extravagant... As for the architecture? It was a bizarre Victorian-era city mixed with a strange Dark Fantasy he had read about in various books...


    And finally... "That moon..." he murmured, seeing the moon with a color slightly lighter than the sky, he could clearly see its outline...


    "Artificial," shemented with a shrug, "The big guys created it because it was inconvenient to live in a world with a broken flow of time." She said, "It seems that demons have gotten quite used to human life; now, we basically mirror the world. Underworld is the same size as Midgard, but, well, we don''t have oceans or anything like that, just a vast of pure purple," shemented, somewhat discontent... "At least we have the inte!" she said, showing the cellphone, with 7G activated...


    "S-Seven G? That''s¡ª" he murmured, she just smiled, "900mb of Multidimensional Inte provided by the Fortune Witches! They are ungrateful and ridiculously greedy! But it''s the best inte provider out there!" she said,pletely excited...


    "I-Is this interdimensional???" he said incredulously, "Hm? Of course! Even the leaders use it! I heard Azazel, the leader of the Fallen Angels, is quite an entric guy; he likes to have orgies on Tuesdays!" Katharina said as if... it were normal...


    But in his head... he was receiving too much information! It was so overwhelming that he didn''t know how to handle it! It was scattered and thrown directly in his face!


    So... his brain crashed!


    "Wow... he got a Blue Screen," Katharina said, seeing that he was really a bit out of it... "Is there a reset button for this?" she said while waving her hand in front of him, checking if he was still processing what was happening...


    Katharina watched Vergil, who seemedpletely out of it, trying to process all the information she had dumped on him.


    His gaze was fixed on the city of Agares, but his thoughts were racing, trying to piece together the puzzle that had be his reality.


    "Maybe I overdid it a bit with the exnations..." Katharina murmured to herself, tilting her head to the side while continuing to wave her hand in front of his face, getting no reaction.


    She bit her lip, thinking about how she could bring him back to reality.


    "If I show him my breasts, will he snap back to normal?" The idea crossed her mind, but she quickly shook her head. "No, I can''t do that... yet," she murmured, chuckling softly at her own mischievous thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Vergil finally blinked, his eyes refocusing.


    He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts.


    "So... we''re in a demon world, not on Earth, the moon is artificial, and we have 7G multidimensional inte created by witches... And you said the leader of the Fallen Angels has a quite active social life?" He finally managed to articte, trying to summarize the absurd amount of information he had just received.


    Katharina grinned widely, pleased to see him finally reacting. "That''s right! You''re starting to get the hang of it, darling. Now, let''s get moving. We need to find Roxanne before something really bad happens. Besides, I want to show you more cool things about this ce!"


    Vergil sighed, still trying to process everything, but he knew there was no time to hesitate. "Alright, let''s go. Just... maybe fewer surprises next time?" He suggested, still a bit dazed.


    Knock-Knock


    The door made a brief noise and began to open slowly, by the same maid who had brought food for Vergil earlier. Vergil looked into the maid''s cial blue eyes as she approached with soft steps, almost gliding over the floor.


    She approached the two with silent steps, bowing slightly before speaking in a polite but firm tone.


    "Excuse me, Lady Katharina, Lord Vergil," she began, her soft voice filling the space, "Lady Baal is waiting on the other side, in the human world. She asked me to inform you that it is of utmost urgency." Novah said...


    "Lord?" Vergil questioned before Katharina could respond, he was curious, when did he be a Lord?


    "Hm? Yes, aren''t you married to Lady Katharina? Lady Katharina is a Prin-" "N-Novah, it''s not necessary to exin that yet..." Katharina said...


    "Ah, Novah, thank you for informing us," Katharina said, maintaining a friendly tone, trying to cover up. "We were about to go meet her, but... you know how things are." She gave a somewhat mischievous smile, as if ming the circumstances for the dy.


    Novah, however, maintained her unshakableposure. "I understand, mdy. I just thought it prudent to notify you, given the importance of the situation."


    Vergil, trying to regroup and sort out his mind, asked, "Who is Lady Baal?"


    "Hm? Katharina, are you leaving the lordpletely confused? He doesn''t even know the names of his own wives?" Novah said nonchntly... Katharina scratched her cheek with one of her fingers, seeming to wait for Novah to say...


    "Lady Baal... Ada Baal." Novah said, and Vergil''s world seemed to make sense...


    "And why didn''t you say so earlier? You could''ve just said, Ada is waiting," Vergil said...


    "Lord Vergil... no offense, but I am not an irrational animal enved by modern man. I was very well-educated and know the highest level of etiquette to treat all kinds of people and hierarchies properly." Novah said, smiling with arge vein pulsating on her head.


    ''Did I hit a nerve?'' Vergil questioned himself, seeing that she seemed ready to attack him...


    "You may go, Novah." Katharina spoke curtly, having seen how her husband was treated... He was ignorant? Yes! But he was her husband!


    Seeing Katharina''s face, the maid gave a slight bow, satisfied with the response. "Very well. If you need anything else, I will be at your disposal."


    Katharina, with a quick gesture, signaled to Vergil that they should move on.


    "Let''s go, darling. We can''t keep Ada waiting too long, especially if the situation is urgent." She then began walking toward the exit, pulling Vergil along.


    ''What the hell is this urgent situation! I want to be with my husband! But he''s not helping himself!'' She growled, smiling as if he couldn''t sense what she wanted...


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 15: Meeting Ada again.

    <h4>Chapter 15: Meeting Ada again.</h4>


    "Let''s go, Darling. We can''t keep Ada waiting too long, especially if the situation is urgent." She then began walking towards the exit, pulling Vergil along.


    "How exactly are we going?" Vergil asked, clearly confused. If he was off Earth... how would they get back?


    Katharina gave him a deadpan look, clearly fed up with having to exin things to him¡ªespecially now that he wanted to leave her to go see other women!


    "Tsk," she said, opening the door to reveal a hallway on the other side. "Novah!" she shouted, calling the woman back, who came immediately.


    ''Damn... sends me away and calls me right back,'' Novah murmured as she saw the possessive look on Katharina''s face. The woman was clearly furious... ''This irrational woman... I should ask for a raise!''


    "Send us to Ada''s house," Katharina said, and Novah looked at her with concern. "Are you sure? I mean,st time you two almost killed each other," she murmured.


    "Novah... Do it now, don''t make me repeat myself, got it?" Katharina said, almost threatening her with a smile.


    Novah sighed as she created a magic circle around the two of them. "Hold onto me," Katharina ordered, extending her hand for him to take. "I hope you don''t get nauseous easily!"


    Vergil looked at Katharina, who was clearly at the end of her patience, but he decided not to prolong the tension.


    He took her hand, feeling the force with which she gripped him.


    The magic circle around them began to glow intensely, and he could feel the energy pulsing through their bodies.


    "Ready?" Katharina asked, and before he could answer, Novah began chanting in anguage he didn''t recognize.


    The magic circle glowed even brighter, and Vergil felt the ground disappear from under his feet as a wave of dizziness overtook him.


    In an instant, the world around them distorted, as if they were being sucked into a whirlwind of light and shadow.


    The sensation was overwhelming, as though his body was being stretched andpressed at the same time.


    Vergil clenched his teeth, trying to control the nausea that was building up.


    "Don''t look down," Katharina warned yfully, noticing his difort.


    "Easy for you to say," he muttered, feeling the pressure ease as the magic began to stabilize.


    When the sensation finally passed, they were standing in a softly lit room.


    The familiar scent of Ada''s house enveloped Vergil, bringing instant relief. He took a deep breath, d to be back, though still a bit disoriented.


    "Wee back," Katharina said, letting go of his hand and fixing her hair. "Now, let''s see what''s going on with Ada."


    Vergil looked around, recognizing the ce as Ada''s home, and sighed in relief. "I really need to get used to these trips... That was intense."


    Katharina justughed softly.


    "Oh... so you were with her." Ada''s voice sounded as she appeared in the room. "Check your phone... idiot," Ada said, and Vergil blinked twice.


    [63 missed calls.]


    Vergil stared at his phone, his eyes widening at the sight of 63 missed calls.


    He felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at Ada, who was clearly furious.


    ''I''m going to die...'' He felt the cold dread creeping over him, sending shivers down his spine.


    "I... didn''t hear it," he tried to exin, but the look on Ada''s face told him that any excuse would be useless.


    ''I''m really going to die...'' he smiled awkwardly while scratching his head.


    "Didn''t hear it?" Ada repeated, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow. "You were so busy that you couldn''t check your phone even once? Do you know how long I''ve been trying to find you?" she continued, her voiceced with irony and disappointment.


    Katharina, on the other hand, simply watched the scene unfold with an amused smile on her lips.


    It was obvious she was enjoying the situation, perhaps feeling a bit vindicated by Vergil''s divided attention.


    "Sorry, Ada. I... was kind of... off the? I mean, it''s her fault, she dragged me to the lower realm," Vergil said, pointing at Katharina, trying to shift the me, but Ada''s expression didn''t change.


    "Really?" Ada replied, her voice still filled with frustration. "While you were ''off the,'' I was here, worried sick about whether you were alive or not, you idiot!"


    Those words alone made a huge vein bulge on Vergil''s forehead¡ªhe was angry... very angry...


    "Katharina." He said seriously, turning calmly to face the woman who had lost all the mischievous sparkle in her eyes... "Didn''t you tell her you had taken care of the Exorcist issue?" He asked, gently frightening with his eyes almost swallowing the redhead.


    "I-I-I... Ah... Well... Let''s just say..." She sighed, trying to find any way to defend herself, but her shoulders slumped, and she lowered her head... She had no defense...


    "I''m sorry..." she murmured, genuinely sad. "I don''t want to hear apologies; you need to apologize to her." He said...


    ''No fucking way! I''m not bowing my head to this bitch!'' Katharina raged internally; she refused! She was a Proud Demon! She wouldn''t do it!


    "If you think you''re getting away with this, either you apologize, or I will never call you Katy again." Vergil said, almost consuming her entirely. He looked like a Dementor ready to suck her soul if she didn''tply...


    "S-Sorry..." she murmured almost inaudibly. "Louder," he repeated, one thing Vergil couldn''t tolerate was... not admitting guilt...


    It really irritated him; he didn''t like people lying to him, even if it was to protect him. If he was honest, he liked people to be honest with him, and when they lied not just to him but to someone he cared about... He also got furious, and that was the case now...


    Katharina and her euphoriapletely forgot this characteristic... He knew she was a Yandere, and if he was certain of that, another certainty was also confirmed... She must also be a Stalker, so, currently... She knew she had done something wrong...


    ''I... messed up.'' She murmured.


    "I''m sorry, Ada, it won''t happen again." She said sincerely, trying to convey as much honesty as she could muster in front of him... She didn''t want to disappoint him...


    ''Is she... being controlled?'' Ada wondered, seeing her friend acting this way... after all... let''s be honest here...


    Only one person could control Katharina in the entire world, and it was the Demon Queen of the Agares n... Her mother.


    ''Well... at least half of the world''s problems will decrease if he can control her... Ah... She wanted him to control her from the start... Hence the Master-Servant Pact...''


    Ada was a logical woman; she had enough intelligence to read her friend''s movements... It was clear, she wouldn''t be controlled unless she wanted to... ''Makes sense now... but she dragged us... now I have this damn feeling for this man!'' She screamed internally.


    "Alright. I ept your apology... just don''t let it happen again, okay?" Ada asked, and Katharina, still somewhat downcast, nodded.


    "See? It wasn''t that bad, my Katy," he murmured into her ear, making her spine scream and tremble entirely, her whole body shook, and her hairs stood on end, while his hand stroked her hair...


    "Y-Yes..." She nodded...


    A silence lingered for a few seconds while Ada continued to watch the scene... and finally... "Oh... Did you get the message from Roxanne?" Ada asked, and Katharina reverted to... herself...


    "Can you believe that? That bitch shouldn''t be in Hollywood? Besides, why was she alone? Even though we have a truce with the Inquisition to keep the territories under control, they shouldn''t be hunting so recklessly." Katharina said, shrugging; after all, it didn''t really matter.


    She didn''t care what happened to Roxanne... Well... actually...


    "I''m not anyone''s mother, you know? And her mother? Nothing?" Katharina said, and Ada showed a contactbeled "Slutty Employee 2"


    [Slutty Employee 2 ~ They''re fighting, let her suffer.]


    "Seriously?" Katharina asked, looking at Ada, who shrugged. "They should stop fighting... what could it be this time? Stealing demon sweets from Lady Sitri''s vault?" Ada said with no emotion in her voice...


    "You two really hate each other, don''t you?" Vergil asked, who had been just observing until then...


    "Try living twenty years with those two, and I guarantee you''d think the same." Adamented, while tying her hair into a ponytail. "We need to go after her... And I need a coffee." She said, while using a pen to secure it properly.


    "Can we stop at a Star on the way? My baby is still in the garage?" Katharina said, pouting, "I miss him so much..." She murmured, "The problem is yours; you lost that bet!" Ada said quickly... "Come on, let me drive it... just today..." Katharina said, almost pleading.


    "No chance!" Ada said


    "What the hell are you two talking about?" Vergil questioned, and both women smiled.


    "We need to go after Roxanne, and from the look on your face, you want toe along, right?" Katharina said with a grin.


    "It''s going to take a while..." Adamented.


    "Well, what do we have to lose? I just need to let my mom know... By the way, how much time has passed?" he asked, and the two women exchanged nces.


    "A week..." Katharina replied.


    "A WEEK?!!" Vergil shouted, startled.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 16: I do whatever I want with it.

    <h4>Chapter 16: I do whatever I want with it.</h4>


    "One week?!" he shouted in shock.


    "What do you mean, one week?!" Vergil asked... He was between life and death, clearly feeling the guillotine scraping his throat just thinking about the scolding he would receive...


    "Hey, you little shit, I''m going to y you alive, peel off your skin, and hang it on the line! You ungrateful son of a bitch, I raise you and you disappear for a week?! Get over here!!!"


    He could clearly see the woman with white hair and blue eyes yelling while holding a broom or something that could hurt a lot...


    "I hope that scythe... Damn, the scythe!" he internally shouted, remembering that the garage had old things from his father, especially when he was a gardener!


    "P-please tell me this is a joke, okay?" Vergil asked, looking at Katharina and Ada, almost crying, his face genuinely sad...


    Vergil... was screwed...


    Katharina looked at him with a crooked, almost broken smile, "Well... it''s not easy to heal wounds made with sacred energy... You were supposed to be dead, but the guy was just messing with you..." Katharina murmured, "But don''t worry! Novah went personally and put your mother in a trance while I sleptfortably naked, hugging your body!" She said...


    Vergil blinked several times, trying to process what he had just heard.


    "N-naked?" He repeated, his gaze falling involuntarily on Katharina''s voluptuous body, which, even in the midst of his panic, he couldn''t help but imagine without those provocative clothes.


    Katharina noticed Vergil''s lecherous look andughed again, this time with a hint of malice. "Yes, naked. But don''t worry, I didn''t do anything you wouldn''t have liked." She said, sounding quite... sexy...


    "Did she do something to me? I don''t remember! Tell me she didn''t! Hey!!" Vergil''s thoughts raced as Ada looked at the situation with a poker face...


    "She didn''t do any of those perverted things you''re thinking. She just used demonic energy to elerate your healing." Ada said, cutting through his thoughts like a sharp de...


    "Ruining the fun." Katharina muttered angrily.


    "And why was she naked?" Vergil asked... well, this time he was genuinely innocent, right?


    "Stop being an idiot. She wants to possess your body at this moment, you don''t even know how much we''ve heard about you from her. That damn Yandere." Ada retorted almost like an attack...


    "The problem is not mine if you don''t know how to perfect love properly!" Katharina shot back with a smile, provoking her...


    "I''m losing my patience..." Ada thought.


    Vergil was beyond shocked, his brain trying to process all the information at once.


    "Hey, what do you mean my mother in a trance?" He asked Katharina... "It''s a demonic magic, nothing much," she said, making it really seem like nothing had happened...


    "We just induced memories that you went on a trip," Katharinamented, turning to Ada...


    "Let me drive... please," she said, making a sad kitten face, for a moment, two cat ears appeared on her head and her eyes became immensely huge, but... "Stop joking, obviously not." Ada replied.


    "What the hell are you still talking about? What the hell is this!" Vergil questioned, they had been at it for a while and he simply didn''t understand!!


    The two exchanged strange smiles...


    "Let''s see if he has good taste?" They asked together, for some reason this time Ada joined in...


    "Okay, let''s go!" They said together, as if they were... Best friends... something that...


    "Women are strange! They were about to kill each other less than an hour ago! And now they''re walking together as if they''re ''Best Friends''..." Definitely, Vergil didn''t understand women...


    "Are you going to stand there? Come on!" Katharina called out to him with a shout... They were already at the door...


    Vergil sighed and walked over to them, descending the stairs of the small building where Ada lived, and they went down to a sort of garage at the back of the ce...


    Ada lifted the metal door, it was a dark and gloomy ce, filled with old tools and stacked boxes. The lighting was poor, and the smell of motor oil mixed with dust was predominant.


    The two women stopped in front of a vehicle covered by a tarp, exchanging nces that made Vergil shiver.


    "Let''s see if you''re worthy," Ada said, with a smile that seemed to be a mix of challenge and curiosity.


    Katharina, with her usual mischievous grin, pulled off the tarp, revealing a ssic sports car, an old coupe painted in glossy ck with red ents.


    ''A Porsche-!!!''


    The sight was stunning, and even Vergil, with his mind racing in a thousand directions, couldn''t help but admire the vehicle.


    "Is it yours?" he asked, looking at Ada.


    She nodded in confirmation. "Someone bet a race in the desert and got their ass kicked, so she lost the keys." She said, making Katharina''s face contortpletely!


    "S-Slut!" She shouted, "HM? It''s the truth, that red-haired woman was terrible at racing! My old Skyline beat her off the line," Ada said, smiling, "Too bad it''s in the shop," Ada said, shrugging...


    ''My baby! I need it back!!'' Katharina screamed internally.


    "Do demons drive cars?" Vergil asked, genuinely curious... "Well, we need to get around, and we can''t run everywhere, right?" Ada said as if it were obvious... and, well, it was obvious.


    "Oh, right..." Vergil murmured...


    "Well, let''s go." Ada said, looking at Vergil with a smile, "Let''s see if you''re a man of culture." She said, smiling and tossing a keychain with a Blue Slime keychain...


    Vergil blinked as he took the key, still trying to understand what was happening. "You... want me to drive?"


    "Yes," Katharina replied, opening the dusty car door... "Damn... we''ll stop by a car wash on the way... You messed up my car," Katharina said, watching the dust swirl around.


    She lowered the seat and went to the back, which was quite cramped for a woman like her... in terms of body...


    "The car is mine, I do what I want with it." Ada said, sitting in the seat, "Tsk, bitch."


    Vergil looked at the two of them... "Hurry up, you slowpoke! We need to go to the car wash!" Katharina said, "She meant we need to pick up Roxanne." Ada tranted, and he couldn''t help but stare at the two for a few more seconds before sighing...


    "And here we go, right?" He couldn''t waste much time... And so he finally sat in the driver''s seat...


    "Let''s use the contract to find her, so it''s entirely up to you. We can''t sense where she is, only you can." Adamented, shrugging, "Yes, got it, I''m the GPS," Vergil said, turning the key to start the car...


    The engine roared to life, its power resonating almost like a living thing.


    Vergil felt the vibration through the steering wheel, and for a brief moment, he forgot all the confusion.


    "So... Let''s find Roxanne," Vergil said, almost resigned but with a new determination forming inside him.


    "I think you should prepare yourself," Adamented casually, watching the streets ahead. "Roxanne isn''t exactly easy to deal with. She... has a somewhat... strange personality."


    "Oh, yes. She''ll love seeing you, Vergil. I''m sure you two will get along very well." There was something in her tone that didn''t give him much confidence.


    "Strange?" Vergil repeated, already starting to feel the stress rise again.


    He didn''t know what to expect, but something told him that this mission was about to get a lot moreplicated.


    With onest sigh, he put the car in motion, leaving the quiet streets and merging onto the main road. "Alright, let''s go. You two keep quiet and let the GPS handle the job."


    The engine roared louder as he elerated and left the garage, and soon, the car sped through the streets...


    ...


    "There! There! There! I love killing demons!" The sound of a male voice''s singing echoed in an empty room...


    The sounds of a chair could also be heard, its legs moving back and forth as someone tried¡ªor seemed to try¡ªto get out of it...


    "I can''t believe I found such a beautiful demon like you," he said, turning to the woman while running a hand over his face.


    A blonde woman was strapped to the chair, her eyes shing with fury as the man in front of her gazed at her with a deranged smile.


    The chains binding her to the chair were adorned with sacred runes, designed to suppress her demonic powers, yet she maintained a defiant look.


    "Do you think you''ll get out of this alive?" she growled, her voice dripping with venom. "I''ll skin you alive with my own hands, you damned human."


    The man justughed, ignoring the threat. He continued to stroke Roxanne''s face, his touchden with a sickening contempt. "You''re so full of energy... it''s almost a shame I have to end you. But it''s my job, and I''m very good at it."


    He stepped back slightly, revealing a sharp de that reflected the scant light in the dim environment. She hated the feeling of helplessness the chains brought, but her mind was already working on a n to escape.


    "You have no idea what you''re about to unleash, human. When I get out of here, I''ll make sure you never sing that stupid little song of yours again." She spat the words, her ws itching to emerge but being held back by the sacred power that bound her.


    The man tilted his head to the side, observing her as if analyzing a strange piece of art. "Maybe. But until then, I''ll have a little fun. After all, demons are like toys, aren''t they? Toys that break so easily..."


    Before she could say anything...


    "Enough, Jason," another man''s voice came through, "Look at you... You got beaten by a demon and now you want to give orders to the one doing the real work..." He mocked.


    "As far as I know, I''m the leader here. Has she given her name and surname yet?"


    "She''s quite the feisty one," Jason said, staring at the woman who wasn''t looking directly at him... Her body... was in a deplorable state.


    "Then keep torturing her until she talks," the other man said, and left the room...


    "You heard him... Let''s y a bit more... Maybe I''ll remove your nails now." He said, smiling as he picked up a pair of pliers.


    ''Damn... I did my nails a week ago...''


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 17: Back in black

    <h4>Chapter 17: Back in ck</h4>


    <i>"Back in ck, I hit the sack, I''ve been too long, I''m d to be back" </i>


    Katharina sang along with the music ying on the car radio, clearly enjoying herself as they continued driving smoothly toward wherever Roxanne might be.


    "Okay! Musical taste approved!" Katharina said, suddenly moving and touching Vergil, almost making him lose control of the car...


    "H-Hey! Cut that crap!" Ada said, turning to her. "He''s already clumsy enough, if you keep doing that, we''re going to crash my car!" Ada scolded her, crossing her arms. "Can you two shut up for a bit? You''re already getting on my nerves," Vergil said, and the two immediately went silent...


    ''Oh... hit a nerve? Well, this is better,'' he thought to himself, but... "It seems like she''s moving somewhere." Vergil felt as if Roxanne was walking, or rather, being moved somewhere... It was strange, but he clearly sensed something was wrong.


    "I have a bad feeling..." he murmured. The two women, still quiet, broke the silence. "If she''s captured, they''re torturing her," they said in unison.


    "T-Torturing?" Vergil stuttered, almost mming the brakes at the thought of something like that...


    "Well, those people hunting demons need to be cautious of the demonic ns, but apparently, this squad doesn''t care much¡ªif it is a squad, that is. Usually, there''s a truce between the main ns, but it seems these guys are pretty active, maybe under direct orders to identify someone," Katharinamented.


    "Just keep following your mental GPS; she should be fine... I hope," Ada murmured, uncrossing her arms and looking out the window with a hint of worry.


    "As long as she''s alive, I''m okay with it," Vergil replied, keeping his eyes on the road.


    Katharina chuckled softly, leaning forward between the two front seats. "Come on, Ada. I know you''d prefer if he weren''t here, but give him a break. If he weren''t, you''d probably have gotten lost at the first turn."


    Ada rolled her eyes but didn''t respond.


    Vergil felt an involuntary smile forming on his lips. Despite everything, he was beginning to enjoy the dynamic between the two, except for the useless bickering, but he''d deal with thatter. It was almost like watching a live si, with him stuck in the role of the reluctant protagonist, but he didn''t want to stay that way for long.


    "Let''s keep going," he said, speeding up the car.


    Some time passed. Of course, he had a lot to do, and time was against them, but... the car''s fuel tank started to empty, and Vergil realized they needed to stop to refuel.


    He spotted a gas station in the distance and signaled to the two women.


    "We''ll stop here. We''re running low on gas," he said, maneuvering the car into the station.


    Katharina sighed with relief. "Finally, a chance to stretch my legs. This car is cramped for someone like me."


    "Cramped? Please, it''s a ssic. Be grateful you get to ride in it," Ada replied, getting out of the car as soon as Vergil parked. Katharina just shrugged and got out too, her eyes scanning the surroundings.


    The gas station was modest, with a small convenience store next to the fuel pumps.


    Vergil got out of the car and began filling the tank while Ada and Katharina walked toward the store.


    He watched them for a moment, feeling a slight sense of peace.


    Things were finally starting to feel normal... or as close to normal as his life could get.


    But, of course, normalcy neversted long.


    Inside the store, Ada was picking out some energy drinks while Katharina grabbed a few snacks.


    Everything seemed calm until two men walked into the store. They were burly, with smug smiles that exuded arrogance, and a certain vulgarity in their gazes.


    Seeing Katharina and Ada, the two exchanged looks and began to approach.


    "Hey, gorgeous, what''s a woman like you doing in a ce like this?" One of the men, dark-haired with tattoos on his arms, said to Katharina, giving her a smile he thought was seductive.


    Katharina raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Buying food. What do you think I''m doing?"


    The second man, blonde and taller, approached Ada,pletely ignoring the cold expression on her face. "You''re too pretty to be alone here. Want somepany?"


    Ada looked at him as if he were an insect and then, with a cold smile, replied, "No, thanks. I''d rather be alone than bothered by idiots."


    The menughed, taking Ada''s response as a challenge. "I think we can change your mind," the blonde said, reaching out to touch her arm.


    Before the situation could escte, Vergil walked into the store.


    He had just finished filling up the tank and was curious about what was taking so long.


    Seeing the two men harassing Ada and Katharina, something snapped inside him.


    ''Kill.'' The thought hit him instantly¡ªit was instinctual... someone touching his wives... touching his most precious belongings... it all happened so fast...


    He moved in quickly, grabbing the blonde by the cor and yanking him back with force. The man''s surprised yelp was reced by a groan of pain as Vergil threw him into a shelf full of snacks.


    "What the hell are the worms doing?" Vergil growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    The second man, seeing his friend tossed around like a ragdoll, tried to retreat, but Katharina, with a wicked smile, stuck her leg out, causing him to trip and fall t on his back. Before he could get up, Vergil was over him, his eyes burning with fury.


    ''Let''s see how much my husband loves me...'' Katharina thought, eager to see how he would handle the situation.


    "I said, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" Vergil repeated, his hand squeezing the man''s cor so tightly that he was starting to turn red.


    "N-nothing, man! We were just joking, you know? No need to get like this..." the man stammered, his eyes darting around in desperation, searching for help that wouldn''te.


    "Joking?" Vergil scoffed, pulling him closer. "Do you have a death wish, friend?"


    Vergil mmed the man down hard, then walked slowly toward the blonde, who was struggling to get up from the broken shelf. He grabbed him by the cor again, lifting him off the ground with terrifying ease.


    "If either of you dares to touch or even look at my wives again, I swear you''ll be dead before you even realize what happened," Vergil dered, his voice cold as ice.


    The two men were too terrified to respond¡ªand they wet themselves out of fear. When Vergil finally let them go, they scrambled and ran out of the store without even looking back.


    The silence that followed was thick, broken only by the sound of snacks falling off the broken shelves.


    Katharina chuckled softly, while Ada just shook her head, picking up the drinks she had dropped during themotion.


    "Darling, you sure know how to say ''I love you,'' don''t you?" Katharina remarked, clearly impressed.


    Vergil sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he tried to calm down. "I can''t help it," he muttered, ''What the hell was that?'' he wondered.


    Ada finally turned to him, her eyes softening slightly. "Thanks. But next time, maybe we could handle them without... destroying the store."


    Vergil shrugged. "I know you can. But I''m not going to stand by while someone messes with you."


    Katharina grinned from ear to ear, clearly pleased with Vergil''s response. "Well, anyway, that was fun. Now, how about we continue our trip?"


    The question remained... what had just happened? Well...


    "Nothing happened here; those two idiots threatened you, and you beat them up," Katharina said in front of the cashier. "Nothing happened here, and I beat those two guys up for threatening me," the cashier repeated, "That''s right, we were never here," she smiled and waved.


    "You used that on my mother?" Vergil questioned Katharina. "Yes, fortunately, I can use it without those extravagant magic circles¡ªone of the perks of being from Agares," she smiled as if it was a huge advantage.


    "R-right," Vergil replied, following her gaze, but he stopped and bent down, spotting a lollipop. He felt a strange sensation and picked it up. "Well, stealing a lollipop is nothing... I guess."


    "Hey, let''s go!" Ada called from the car.


    Back in the car, the mood was a bit lighter, with Katharina and Ada arguing about what music to y on the radio while Vergil tried to focus on the road.


    With a full tank and energy drinks in the back seat, they hit the road again. As usual, Katharina was trying to convince Ada to let her choose the music, while Ada, her patience running thin, rolled her eyes repeatedly.


    "Please, Ada, just one song! You chose thest one, so it''s only fair!" Katharina insisted, pouting.


    "If you pick something with more rock beats, I''m throwing the radio out the window," Ada responded, her tone dry.


    Vergil, trying to focus on following Roxanne''s trail, sighed deeply. "Can we just listen to something and shut up? We don''t have time for this." Dealing with these two was bing a real challenge.


    "Fine, fine..." Katharina gave in, crossing her arms. "But next time, I get to choose!"


    "She''s moving... out of Los Angeles," Vergilmented as he tried to focus. "I think she''s heading towards Sonora... They''re heading into the desert," he murmured, and Ada and Katharina exchanged nces.


    "Neutral Territory..." they said in unison. "Territory with no jurisdiction, Angel, Demon, or Fallen Angel... That means..." Ada muttered.


    "They''re likely nning to execute her without causing any diplomatic issues, considering she''s ''out of her territory,''" Katharina added.


    "Isn''t she from a big n?" Vergil asked, piecing together what he''d learned so far. But...


    "She probably hasn''t revealed her name," Katharina exined. "We avoid sharing our names to prevent trouble. She''s likely refusing to talk, even under torture. She''s firm in her decisions... maybe even stubborn, to put it mildly."


    "Stop telling him useless details!" Ada snapped, irritated. "That stubborn idiot probably overheard something important and would rather die than admit the truth!"


    Ada turned to Vergil, her expression serious. "Vergil, forget thews. Step on it."


    "But¡ª" Vergil started.


    "Go! She''s in serious danger!" Ada shouted, and Vergil pressed the pedal to the floor.


    "We''re going to get that stubborn girl," Ada muttered, her concern now undeniable.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 18: Don’t interfere

    <h4>Chapter 18: Don¡¯t interfere</h4>


    The speed of the car was insane, and the music ying in the background had beenpletely ignored. Vergil pressed the gas pedal with all his strength, eyes locked on the road ahead as the engine roared like a wild beast. They had been driving for over two hours, but time seemed to slip by unnoticed.


    With every passing second, Vergil felt a strange pulse in his chest¡ªa deep, instinctive fear. It was the fear of death.


    Although he could feel the strong emotions of the girls, only he was connected to all of them. They could not feel the overwhelming fear he was experiencing... It was Roxanne.


    The Sonoran Desert stretched out before them, a vast expanse of sand and rocks, harsh and unforgiving. The air was hot and dry, almost suffocating, and thendscape around them was deste, lifeless, except for the asional cactus or bush, hardened by the relentless sun.


    The weather seemed strange, but Vergil had no time to worry about changes in the climate. He could sense her presence¡ªweak, distant, but unmistakable. It was as if a thin thread connected them, and that thread was pulling him in the right direction.


    Ada and Katharina sat in silence, aware of the gravity of the situation. Katharina stared out the window, her usually carefree face now serious.


    Ada, on the other hand, was focused, her body tense as if ready for anything.


    Both of them could feel the tension in the air, neither willing to distract Vergil from what he needed to do.


    The car zigzagged through the curves and hills of the desert, ignoring any concept of speed limits.


    At over 200 km/h, every bump or dip in the road made the car shake violently, but Vergil kept his hands steady on the wheel.


    He was fully tuned into the connection he felt with Roxanne, ignoring the oppressive heat and the wind that was starting to blow harder.


    As Vergil''s car sped toward its destination, the scene shifted to a distant, isted ce, deep within the heart of the Sonoran Desert.


    There, buried under tons of sand and rock,y a bunker.


    The structure was sturdy, built to withstand the extreme heat and sandstorms of the desert.


    From the outside, it was almost invisible, just a small entrance camouged among a cluster of rocks that stood out against the monotonousndscape. Anyone passing by could easily mistake it for a regr pile of stones,pletely oblivious to what was hidden below.


    Inside the bunker, the air was thick and heavy with a dark energy.


    The concrete walls were cold and gray, illuminated only by flickering fluorescent lights that gave off the impression of an unstable power supply.


    The atmosphere reeked of oil, blood, and iron¡ªa mix that made anyone feel ufortable, as if they were standing in a ce of profane darkness.


    The sound of water dripping echoed through the corridors, though no source was visible.


    In one of the deepest chambers of the bunker, Roxanne was chained to a rusty metal chair.


    Her hands were bound by heavy shackles, the rough metal biting into her skin with every slight movement. Worse, sacred runes held her powers in check, making the pain nearly unbearable.


    She was exhausted, her head hanging forward, hair falling messily around her face.


    Blood dripped from deep cuts on her arms and legs, and her body was covered in bruises of various shades¡ªevidence of hours of relentless torture.


    A man, with a grotesque appearance, circled around her, humming a sinister melody.


    He held a long, thin knife in one hand, the steel gleaming under the dim light. His eyes were cold, devoid of emotion, as he observed Roxanne with a perverse curiosity.


    "La,,... I love killing demons..." he repeated several times, his voice dripping with venom. "It''s truly surprising how resilient you are."


    "I like your spirit. It''s a shame I''ll have to break it," hemented, before turning to retrieve a syringe from a nearby tray. The liquid inside was a yellowish hue, and seeing it made Roxanne shiver with dread.


    Without a word, he injected the liquid into her arm, watching with morbid interest as the substance took effect. Roxanne felt a burning sensation spreading through her veins, each second bringing a new wave of pain. She bit her lip until it bled, trying not to scream, but the agony was overwhelming.


    An involuntary moan escaped her lips, and the man smiled even more.


    "That''s right, my dear. Let it all out, tell me your Name." He murmured. "Enough of this, Jason, she''s not going to talk," Leon said, looking at Roxanne, whose veins were almost exposed, her body tainted with divine energy.


    ''Ce quickly... to the bunker,'' she thought, almost pleading... She felt someone, someoneing toward her at a speed beyond normal, beyond anything she had ever sensed... ''Help me...'' she whispered to herself as a tear fell from her eye...


    She couldn''t endure any more...


    Back in the car, Vergil felt a chill run down his spine. He heard a whisper... "Bunker." He said.


    The connection with Roxanne was stronger now, but along with it came a sense of pain, fear, and desperation.


    He knew she was suffering, and it only fueled his determination.


    The Sonora desert was bing increasingly hostile, with the wind blowing sand against the car and the sky growing darker. But Vergil didn''t slow down. If anything, he increased his speed.


    "We''re close, aren''t we?" Ada asked, her voice tense.


    "Yes." Vergil answered briefly, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. "She''s there, and she''s in danger. I can feel she''s suffering."


    They were approaching the location indicated by the connection, and finally, Vergil spotted a rock formation that seemed out of ce.


    It was there.


    He knew it was there.


    Without hesitation, he sharply turned the wheel, driving the car toward the rocks. The car jostled violently across the sand, but Vergil maintained control.


    When they reached the rock formation, Vergil stopped the car abruptly. Without wasting any time, he got out, followed by Ada and Katharina.


    The two were ready for anything, their senses sharp for any threats. But the ce was quiet, almost too quiet.


    Vergil started searching for something... an entrance, desperately running his hand over the stones, feeling a faint vibration. He found the entrance, camouged by a set of false rocks. With a firm push, the entrance was revealed: a metal door with a rudimentary security system.


    "Keep an eye out," he murmured to Ada and Katharina as he began working on the lock. "Let me handle this," Ada said, stepping in front of Vergil.


    Ada was at his side in an instant, using her skills to work on the electronic mechanism that kept the door locked.


    With a click, the lock gave way, and Vergil pushed the door open with force.


    The screeching metal echoed through the desert as the heavy door opened, revealing a tunnel that descended into the depths of the bunker.


    They faced something... A narrow tunnel.


    "She''s below... Whatever they''ve done..." Vergil murmured. His eyes adjusted to the darkness instantly, glowing with an eerie red light.


    "Calm down," Katharina said, holding his arm. "She''s strong." She added, "So don''t worry too much."


    "Strong people don''t fear death," Vergil countered, stepping ahead, leaving the two women watching him.


    "Is this what you wanted?" Ada questioned, somewhat fearful of what might unfold. "Just follow him. He thinks he can handle exorcists," Katharina said.


    Vergil led the way through the narrow tunnel, his senses on high alert.


    The air inside the bunker was cold and dense, filled with an impending sense of death.


    He could feel Roxanne''s presence more strongly now, her presence almost painfully clear in his mind.


    With each step, he moved closer to her, and with each step, the rage in his chest grew. He knew he was racing against time.


    The tunnel opened into arger corridor, with several metal doors lining the walls. Vergil felt a wave of relief when he finally found the correct door. Without hesitation, he kicked it open, the force of the impact echoing through the bunker. The sight that awaited him on the other side made his heart stop for a moment.


    Vergil was immediately greeted by a vision straight out of a nightmare.


    The smell of blood and metal was almost unbearable, and the scene before him only fueled his fury.


    In the center of the room, Roxanne was strapped to a metal chair, her hands bound by thick chains that were dripping blood from her wounded wrists. Her eyes were half-closed, dull from pain and exhaustion. Her body was covered in bruises and deep cuts, fresh blood mixing with the dry, forming dark stains on her skin. She was in a pitiable state, but even so, Vergil could feel the weak pulse of life within her. She was conscious, but barely.


    Next to her, two menpleted the horror scene. He clearly recognized one of them, and to hell with the other... He focused specifically on the fucking Executor in front of him.


    "Hey... Katy," Vergil called, his voice dripping with anger. "Y-Yes?" She questioned, trembling with fear... A woman, from the Agares n... Trembling with fear?


    Leon saw the scene and fell silent, feeling a wave of power unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life...


    "I''m sure she was quite merciful with you... letting you go... But you know what? You''re going to die," Vergil said, and his eyes turnedpletely ck.


    "Whatever happens... Don''t interfere," Vergilmented, and before she could respond, he vanished and reappeared in front of Leon, gripping him by the neck.


    "You and I... are going to have a little chat," Vergil said, before Leon could even process the situation. Vergil threw him upwards with enough force to break bones, mming him into the bunker''s ceiling with a deafening crash.


    The impact was so violent that the concrete gave way, cracking and fragmenting into pieces as Leon was pushed through it, creating a hole that exposed the sky above.


    His body became limp from the impact, on the verge of falling back down.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 19: I will finish what I started.

    <h4>Chapter 19: I will finish what I started.</h4>


    Meanwhile, Jason, the other torturer, watched the scene with a mix of shock and terror.


    He instinctively stepped back, retreating a few paces.


    The confident smile that had previously adorned his face was gone, reced by an expression of pure disbelief.


    Vergil, however, was not focused on him¡ªat least, not yet.


    The two women remained still.


    Katharina was still processing Vergil''s order not to interfere...


    This order was much worse than the orders to say something that affected them physically, perversely.


    This order was absolute.


    As if a king hadmanded, and they could only follow quietly. She had never seen Vergil like this, so consumed by fury after all these years of watching him hidden...


    ''This is different...''


    Ada, in turn, watched silently, her eyes fixed on Vergil, as she tried to maintain her usual calm, but even she was feeling a slight shiver seeing how furious the man was...


    ''His energy is doubling in size,'' she thought, analyzing the man''s body.


    Vergilnded gently on the ground after the attack, his presence dominating the room. He looked at Jason, who was now visibly trembling.


    ''Tsk, the most psychotic are always the most useless,'' he thought.


    Vergil turned to the man, whose name he didn''t know... "It was you, wasn''t it?" he murmured, seeing how Roxanne seemed to be dying slowly, then he approached the chair where the man was watching him...


    Jason took a step back, hesitating.


    He knew he waspletely out of his league. He could handle Vergil, but there was something going against all his reality, a fear so deep he didn''t know what to do.


    ''Fight or flee?'' he questioned himself... However, before he could decide between fighting or fleeing.


    A huge shadow fell over the room again.


    It was Leon, falling back through the hole in the ceiling, his body broken and bloodied. He hit the ground with an impact that made the floor tremble. He had been around the hole, which gave way, causing the fall.


    Vergil barely looked at the man and turned to Katharina and Ada, who were still immobile due to the order.


    "Free her and protect her, no pointless fights." Vergil said, and the two finally managed to move, quickly removing the chains from her, even burning their hands while handling the divine energy chains.


    "Rox, wake up," Ada said, patting her face, while Katharina quickly searched for the right ces to break what was restraining and draining her demonic powers.


    "Get her out of here." Vergil ordered again, and Katharinaplied, "Take her outside, it won''t take long." Hemented, his eyespletely out of control.


    ''He... awakened something... something is wrong with him.'' Katharina thought, among the three she was the most advanced in understanding demonic energy, due to her mother being... better not to talk about her mother now.


    Katharina, however, knew something... ''That little test the exorcist did made him learn to use demonic energy, but now... this energy output... is simply out of the ordinary,'' she thought.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t stand still thinking about it; she just turned and removed the restraints from Roxanne''s feet, leaving only the shackles.


    As they worked to help the girl...


    Vergil walked slowly over to Leon, who was lying on the floor, coughing up blood and desperately trying to catch his breath. Vergil crouched beside him, his ck eyes shining with relentless anger.


    "You should have stayed out of this; you had a chance to leave the city alive... but now..." Vergil said calmly as he grabbed Leon by the cor and lifted him off the ground.


    "You will pay for everything you did to her." He cast a quick nce at Roxanne, whose eyes were now fixed on Vergil. For the first time, their eyes met... She felt something different, not just her, both felt it before Vergil threw Leon back through the hole.


    "First, you wait outside..." Vergil said, tossing the man up again. This time, however, he didn''t fall back. He then turned to the man, Jason...


    Vergil didn''t need to say a single word; he simply appeared in front of the man and delivered a punch...


    The sound of the punch was so clear that the breaking of the man''s ribs could be heard, but it wasn''t just one or two... a sequence of strong punches to his stomach, chest, and then his face, each blow resonating in the room with a muffled sound, never giving him time to scream because his body had no air left for that.


    Jason''s face quickly became a mask of blood and bruises, but Vergil didn''t stop. No... he wanted more...


    His punches grew stronger, more precise, and with even worse impact...


    "Don''t you think it''s better to stop him?" Ada questioned as she removed Roxanne from her restraints, finally removing all the divine energy around her... "Let him be... it''s better this way." Katharina said while helping Roxanne to stand, "Let''s take her upstairs." She said, and Ada nodded. The two then let their ck wings emerge and took Rox, one on each side, flying her out.


    As they ascended, they saw Leon... Leon, watching everything, decided that the only sensible option was to flee.


    ''I have to get out of here!'' He was already outside, so it was just a matter of running. He turned to do so, but before he could, Katharina appeared in front of him. She looked at him for a moment, her eyes glowing with a cruel light.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" she asked, her voiceden with disdain. Leon froze in ce, realizing there was no escape.


    "Please... I... I didn''t do anything! It was him who tortured her; I have nothing to do with this!" Leon pleaded, fear clear in his voice.


    Katharina tilted her head to the side as if pondering for a moment. "You stood by and watched," she finally said. "And that''s enough." With terrifying speed, she raised her hand and delivered a punch that mmed Leon against the wall with enough force to break several bones. He copsed to the ground, groaning in pain, unable to move.


    "Ughh!" he roared in pain, ''The artifact!'' he thought, as a golden light helped him recover from the impact.


    "You will wait there... quietly, until my husband returns." She said, her eyes glowing crimson red. Then turning, she went back to help Ada.


    Meanwhile, Vergil finally stopped beating Jason. The Executor''s bodyy inert, barely recognizable after the beating he had received, his face... deformed. Vergil released him, letting him fall to the ground with a dull thud. Jason was still breathing, but it was clear he wouldn''t be a threat for much longer, and he wouldn''t want to take the risk.


    He pressed his foot on the man''s head, who was already begging to die. "I''ll see you in hell." He said before finally crushing Jason''s head, causing the entire floor to be drenched in blood and brain matter.


    It was a truly grotesque, disgusting, and even macabre sight. However... for Vergil... It didn''t stir any feelings within him.


    Any emotion, if seen in his eyes, was absent; instead, he only found it disgusting that his sneakers were stained with blood.


    His fury was so great... that he didn''t even realize he had killed a person, taken a life... It was just... trivial.


    "The nature of a demon? Tsk, as if I would care about killing a vile worm like this... I''m just cleaning up God''s mess." He said, spitting his anger onto the corpse.


    He left the body there... the man''s disfigured body with his head shattered into a thousand pieces, and leaped out of the Bunker, with only one thing on his mind... Killing the remaining man.


    ''One more left...'' Despite his anger, he was still very rational, thinking of a n of action to deal with Leon... ''I''m stronger now... much stronger...'' He thought. It wasn''t his body, but something within him... atent energy coursing through all his veins, something he felt before when fighting Leon, but now...


    Now it was the real thing... His body seemed to be burning with the desire to continue what he so wanted... this energy followed hismand; if he wanted something, it would make it happen... it was even strange to think, but... it was as if his blood was entirely under his control.


    It was a feeling of power... that left Vergil intoxicated...


    When he emerged from the hole, Vergil looked at Roxanne, who was now struggling to keep her eyes open. He approached her, his hands softening as he touched the shackles that bound her. Although he had removed her from there, the girls had only dealt with the chains. With a simple gesture, he broke them, freeing her.


    "It''s over, the worm who hurt you is just a corpse now," he said, brushing his hand over her face. He felt her flinch for a millisecond, but she stopped and allowed his hand to reach her face, despite her fear. "I''m here, it''s okay?" he said.


    It was their first meeting, but... there was a connection there... Very strange, but it was there... "Wait here, I''ll finish what I started." Vergil said, turning away...


    Seeing the man illuminated by a light of salvation, while his body seemed to be healing, slowly...


    ''It won''t be likest time.'' He thought.


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 20: See you in Hell

    <h4>Chapter 20: See you in Hell</h4>


    Silence... It was hard to exin what was happening... And honestly, did it really matter? Well, the three women could only sit and watch what Vergil wanted, the contract wouldn''t allow them to interfere...


    Theoretically, Katharina could break the contract and override the order, but... when she tried...


    She couldn''t. No matter what she did¡ªwhether through reverse engineering with her understanding of Runes and Demonic Magic, reversing the Energy flow, or even trying to force dominance¡ªit didn''t work.


    ''He has a purer lineage than mine...'' That was her only conclusion. There was nothing else she could do but wait for him to finish whatever he intended to do... ''He''s going to get hurt badly...''


    She was worried, far more than she ever thought she''d be. "It''s alright..." Ada murmured, "I can feel his heart... It''s pumping demonic energy like I''ve never seen before..." Ada muttered... She was much more sensitive than the others, so when focused, she could sense the energy waves even more intensely than anyone there... and Vergil''s heart was like a power nt of demonic energy.


    "It''s not just demonic energy," Roxanne, who had just begun to heal herself, said as she struggled to stand up just to watch the man in front of her. "His eyes... they''re not normal," she muttered, staring at the man''s broad back.


    "What do you mean by that?" Katharina asked.


    "Just look... I don''t think he''s even going to get hurt," Roxannemented.


    While they could only watch due to the order he gave, Vergil looked at the man, who was getting up and healing...


    "Come on, kid, it wasn''t my fault. What he did was on orders from the higher-ups..." Leon said, a little tense, his ribs cracking as he returned to his normal form, his wounds being healed by some sort of golden light. Night was already falling in the desert, so the stars and the light were bing even more visible...


    ''Left pocket,'' Vergil murmured, sensing the environment as his vision sharpened. He saw a golden trace flowing from the man''s pocket toward his broken ribs and other injuries.


    With no time to hesitate, Vergil moved forward, closing the distance before Leon could react.


    "Damn it!" Leon blocked the first punch.


    The fight began with a direct sh of blows. First, Vergil attacked, using his impressive speed, which was growing exponentially, his body moving fast enough to confuse Leon.


    ''No way!'' He really tried to defend, but Vergil had reached a different level from a week ago when they first met. Unlike before, when it was purely about survival, now it was driven by a sheer desire to kill.


    Leon was trying, but he was struggling to keep up with the speed and strength Vergil was exerting over him.


    He tried tond a punch, two, three... but Vergil dodged effortlessly, countering with even more powerful attacks. Leon didn''t even have time to draw the sword he carried¡ªhe was being overwhelmed.


    ''He''s so much stronger!'' Leon thought, dodging an attack that generated enough speed and wind to lift the dust from the ground, which he quickly used to gain an advantage, emerging from the cloud of dust...


    A hand almost grabbed his face. ''He''s already here!'' Leon quickly ducked, delivering a kick into the air where he still couldn''t see Vergil''s face...


    "You didn''t think you could hit me like that, did you?" The whisper brushed his ears as his leg...


    Crack!


    With an elbow strike after catching the kick, Vergil shattered Leon''s calf, sending him into excruciating pain. But it wasn''t just that¡ªLeon received a punch, sending him flying backward, crashing into a rock.


    ''T-the artifact...'' Leon murmured, not truly feeling the pain, more like a dulled sensation, numbed by the adrenaline and the artifact in his pocket.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Vergil taunted again, his voice, for the first time during the entire fight, sounding arrogant, clearly excited, almost manic. He had be so immersed in the fight, his adrenaline spiked to the point where reality briefly distorted for him.


    There was nothing else but the fight. His absolute concentration and focus only further enhanced his skill and aggression.


    Every blow he dodged, every strike he delivered was with unshakable precision, and Leon started to realize it too¡ªVergil was no longer a mouse that could simply be crushed...


    ''A battle maniac... of course... with a body like his, who wouldn''t want to use it for that?'' Leon thought, seeing the sadistic, insane smile... ''He''s not a newborn... he already seems like a Pure-Blood Demon of the highest caliber.''


    The fight resumed, with Leon charging at him once again.


    Leon used the divine artifact to start healing again, and his leg returned to normal, but soon, it was useless...


    Vergil was copying and adapting to his techniques with impressive speed.


    "It won''t work, buddy," Vergil said, kicking him in the stomach and sending him away. "I thought I was too weak when we fought, but it wasn''t that I was too weak; I just didn''t know what I was... Now it''s different." Vergil said, looking at his hand. It was numb, but it felt so good, so... exciting! He wanted more! He wanted to be stronger!


    ''I have to flee!'' Leon realized... he couldn''t fight this... not like this... not against him... He vaguely remembered when he first met Vergil...


    He wanted to toy with Vergil when he met him, to test his limits and treated him like a cockroach easily crushed by him, but he regretted what he had done. He should have just devastated and killed him immediately, but now, it was toote.


    ''No way...'' he murmured in a moment of despair. Leon unleashed a wave of golden energy towards Roxanne, who was healing, trying to divert Vergil''s attention to escape.


    The attack was fast and unexpected, but Vergil didn''t let it pass. His sharp reflexes acted instinctively, and he didn''t hesitate to intercept the energy. He appeared in front of the energy before it approached and absorbed the impact with his bare hands.


    His hands were almost destroyed.


    The force was tremendous, and Vergil''s hands burned, but he showed no sign of pain. He didn''t seem to care about the attack; his focus was solely on Leon.


    "You''re pathetic," Vergil growled.


    His hands burned even more as they healed. He wanted to cut him to pieces, to dismantle the man, to turn him into chunks of dead meat, to slice him up like sushi...


    This man, Leon, dared to attack his wives... ''Demonic Energy...'' He thought, for a moment, as if he felt the path. Vergil''s hand was being guided to something, as if his thoughts were shaping something...


    With a sudden and unexpected move, Vergil made a horizontal cut in the air, using his demonic energy to create a projected strike with his own hands.


    Leon felt the exact moment when the cutting energy de projected against him, and the impact was a brutal and definitive blow. The cut started as a cold, almost ethereal sensation but quickly turned into a sharp and piercing pain. The de sliced through his flesh and muscle with cruel precision, and blood spurted immediately, hot and viscous.


    The first sensation was a deep shock. The pain, initially a distant hum, soon became an explosion of sensations that consumed his entire arm. The muscle was pulverized under the de, and the bone was sliced with surgical precision. Leon felt intense pain, as if fire and ice were shing inside him.


    It was a sensation of tearing and burning, of disintegration.


    As the de cut, his thoughts became chaotic. Panic overtook his mind; he knew he was losing control. "No, no, no..." he desperately cried. "This can''t be happening. I can''t let this happen!"


    His mind spun around the feeling of despair, trying to find a way to reverse the situation. The pain was almost unbearable, an overwhelming force that left him paralyzed and helpless.


    The sight of his own arm being dismantled, with flesh being torn apart and blood spurting, was almost surreal. He tried to force his magical energy to contain the wound, but it was like trying to hold back an avnche with bare hands.


    "You''ve be so pathetic." The man''s voice in front of him, looking at him with a sad and dark expression... "I thought you could entertain me more... But you''re just a disappointment." Vergil said, the game hadpletely turned...


    "No, no, no... Please! I don''t want to die!" Leon pleaded, trying to stem the blood with his other hand, but it was already toote... "The Artifact!" He thought aloud, and Vergil didn''t care about what he wanted to do; he just let the man try... he pulled out a golden coin from his pocket, with no sign of divinity...


    He was exhausted.


    "It''s o-over..." He stammered, his facepletely falling, his hope gone in the blink of an eye... the shadow of the man in front of him fell over him. "I hope you''ve learned a lesson." He said before raising his hand.


    "I''ll see you in Hell, asshole." Vergil said beforeunching another projected cut... This one... sliced the man''s head and torso in half...


    -------


    </author''s>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 21 Im not cute!

    21 I''m not cute!


    The calm that followed the events was simply¡­ sad; it wasn''t about having another death on his hands, it was just¡­ the false sense of pleasure¡­ It was an overwhelmingly ridiculous session...


    "Such trash, it was just a fucking waste of time," Vergil spat insults at the dead man lying in front of him¡­ He was already in the beyond, yet he continued to be hated even in death.


    As for Vergil''s reaction amid all the turmoil¡­ He just wanted to have fun¡­ And got nothing but disappointment. Sure, it was his first time oveing a challenge, but¡­ why¡­ was it just so disappointing?


    The answer was right in front of him¡­ He gave everything he had and ended the enemy¡­ Faster than he should have¡­ To the point of not feeling the real pleasure, after all...


    ''Having power... so this is it.'' He thought, looking at his hand that felt numb; the sensation of fighting was... Insane. So insane that he just wanted to keep going, and keep enjoying himself while breaking things...


    ''A fragile toy breaks quickly... I hope to find more of them.'' Vergil thought, turning to face the women watching him.


    Katharina, in particr, was quite concerned, but he just gave a smile and a nod confirming that everything was fine.


    He walked over to the woman who really needed his attention now.


    "Are you okay?" Vergil asked the woman who had injuries all over her body, still standing and trying to stay alive; of course, she was not at any risk, her heart was already producing energy to heal her, and her wounds were gradually disappearing.


    "¡­" She was silent until she finally answered, "Yes¡­" blushing slightly as she met hispletely blue eyes, which, previously red with rage, now seemed like two calm oceans.


    ''Was he really this handsome? Fuck!'' She thought; despite being the calmest, she was still a demon!


    "I''m d, you made me quite worried." Vergil said, running his hand over her head, sinking his fingers into her golden hair. Roxanne remained silent for a few moments, absorbing Vergil''s touch as her mind struggled to bnce between physical pain and emotional turmoil. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was feeling something new... something different...


    The intensity of her blue eyes met his, and for a moment, time seemed to stop. The weight and suffering she had endured briefly dissipated. All that remained was the unexpected warmth of his touch, something so simple, yet making her waver internally.


    She wasn''t known for being crazy like Katharina or having Ada''s seriousness¡­ She was just herself, with a great capacity to ignore everything and be neutral, even in the face of the horrors the world could throw at her.


    And yet, here she was, her heart racing, a reaction she despised in herself. It wasn''t as if she wanted to admit that, somehow, Vergil, a man she didn''t even know, caused such a reaction¡­ she was breaking through the barriers she had worked so hard to build.


    ''What is this I''m feeling??!''


    Of course, she still didn''t know about the contract, only that there was a connection between them¡­ she narrowed her eyes, trying to hide any vulnerability that might be slipping through her expressions, but it was difficult. Vergil, with those intense and now vividly blue eyes, seemed different.


    "I''m d you''re okay," he repeated, bringing her back to reality with a lightness that was almost unsettling for her.


    "You didn''t have to protect me like that," she murmured proudly, looking away, trying to regain control. "I don''t like owing anyone." She murmured almost as a whisper.


    Vergil smiled at her, something unexpected, a gesture that made her stomach twist ufortably.


    "I knew I could," he replied calmly, his hand still resting on her head, now moving gently through her golden hair. "But it doesn''t matter now, does it? You''re safe."


    ''I''m not a child!'' She yelled internally, seeing that he didn''t stop stroking her head. "That''s enough¡­" she said, but he didn''t stop, and she continued to feel his touch, ying with her hair. "I already said¡­ that''s enough¡­" She repeated until his hand moved down, passing over her features and ending on her chin. "Cute." He said.


    ''He did! He did!'' Neither Ada nor Katharina could


    She took a deep breath, fighting against the feeling of weakness that threatened to overwhelm her. It wasn''t the time to be affected by emotions, but¡­ She was Roxanne, and would never allow a mere touch to deviate her from who she was¡­, but his words¡­ broke her psyche.


    "I¡­ I''m not cute¡­" She growled nervously, clenching her fists¡­ "I''m not a damn cute girl!" She shouted at him as his hands continued to caress her head.


    "Hm?" He looked at her, "Yes, you are." He responded,pletely ignoring how nervous she was with just one word.


    "I''m not cute!" She shouted again, but once more, Vergil questioned, "Really?" while continuing to stroke her, and she couldn''t focus on anything other than what he had called her.


    "So, let''s see¡­" Vergil murmured as if thinking of something, until his smile widened. "A bit short, well-kept golden hair, beautiful big blue eyes like a serenegoon, clearly showing I find them gorgeous, a slightly flushed face indicating good health, delicate hands, pink ears, and a sweet smell." Vergil said, looking at her, and that smile made her...


    ''Why is he so handsome!!!'' She shouted internally, struggling against her desires. But he didn''t stop, of course, he had to ask...


    "What kind of girl is that? I have a good word in mind," he questioned, still teasing her with a gentle smile.


    Roxanne felt her body tremble as if she were forced to answer him; her body burned in a specific ce, making her blush... She looked at the two women behind him... unfortunately, they ignored it, and there was no help from them, besides him blocking her view to make it worse...


    ''I-I can''t!'' She thought.


    "Come on... Say it... What kind of girl is she?" He questioned again as the burning sensation began to reach a very specific area she didn''t want stimted, forcing her to respond.


    "A-a-a-cute g-g-g-g-girl." She answered quickly, as if it were her greatest sin.


    "Exactly, that''s you." He said, smiling, it was a gentle and warm smile she hadn''t seen directed at her for a long time.


    But soon, she recovered, looking for something to counter him.


    "I don''t smell sweet! There''s no way I can be cute if I don''t smell sweet!" She said, seeming like a little girl, even though she was in her twenties and only one sixty in height.


    "Hm? But of course you do, I''m sensing a sweet breath, what is it? Caramel lollipop, oh, did you steal sweets, little girl?" Vergil teased in aedic tone, he had heard something like this from Katharina and Ada..., but hadn''t paid much attention.


    In the distance, those two were just watching while talking softly so Roxanne wouldn''t hear.


    "He''s messing with a creature he doesn''t know¡­" Ada murmured worriedly; it was really a case that needed concern¡­ "Soon, she¡­ he''s going to be beaten in a few seconds, I don''t know how she hasn''t grabbed him by the arm and done the same as the green monster vs. the god of lies" Katharina added, already expecting a negative reaction...


    "Oh... I get the reference." Ada replied while continuing to watch how things unfolded, but the faces of the two women were simply shattered like mirrors...


    Something unbelievable happened...


    "I didn''t want to steal, okay? She''s the selfish bitch who doesn''t like to give sweets to her own daughter!" Roxanne responded in an extremely...


    She admitted to stealing the sweets while making a very, very...


    "Cute." Everyone said at once...


    "I''M NOT CUTE!" She shouted, showing only one thing...


    "Yes, you''re right, you''re far from being cute." Vergil said while making a swift move and picking her up, like a princess from a fairy tale.


    "You''re the cutest wife on the face of the earth," Vergil said, again actingpletely recklessly without even knowing her or what she would do...


    "She''s going to kill him." Katharinamented.


    "Yes, she will." Ada confirmed.


    "I''m not your wife!" She shouted, but "Yes, you are, me Katharina for that. Now that she''s made a mess, I''m going to take all three of you for myself, and I don''t care about your opinions, you''re mine." Vergil said, his gaze absorbing all the atmosphere of the ce...


    ''He''s gone crazy...'' The three thought together as they saw how he was acting...


    "Besides..." Vergil murmured while taking something from his pocket, even though he still held her in his arms, he managed to do so with style.


    From his pocket, he pulled out a red lollipop.


    "I had the impression this might be worth something." He said, "Here, it''s yours." He smiled...


    "I''ll give you all the sweets you want, who would dare to deny sweets to my beautiful wife." He said, cing her head on his chest, which was ratherrger than it should be...


    "Will you give me sweets?" She questioned.


    "Yes, whenever you want."


    "Then, I just need to... be your wife?"


    "You already are, it wouldn''t change anything if you denied it."


    "So..."


    "So..."


    "I ept." She said, a bit proudly, "But it''s because of the sweets." She responded.


    "Yes, I know. I''m a sweetheart, no need to worry." Hemented,ughing as he carried her toward the two women.


    "Conceited." Roxanne murmured as she was embraced by the warmth of his body. ''At least it''sfortable.''


    However...


    "I want to die." Katharina said, raising her arms in surrender. Her entire n had failed, and she dropped to her knees.


    "Next time, try to be more meticulous with your ns... this was a disaster." Ada said, bending down and cing a hand on Katharina''s shoulder.


    "Now, face the consequences." She murmured in Katharina''s ear, causing her body to tremble.


    "Hey, stop it, you weirdo!" Katharina yelled, but they were already too far away to hear. "Hey, wait for me!" She ran after them.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 22 The truth behind the kidnapping...

    22 The truth behind the kidnapping...


    At this moment, everything was truly calm, better than ever.


    The silence inside the car was almost perfect. The radio yed soft music quietly, the wind made the window vibrate, and the night road seemed endless.


    Four people were crammed inside a small car that clearly wasn''t made for this many people, but no oneined...


    No one made any noise... just their calm breathing as they enjoyed the peace... For now.


    Vergil kept his eyes on the road, focused, while Roxanne was sittingfortably on hisp, something that made Katharina want to gouge her own eyes out in disgust.


    After all, she should be the one sitting there! Not Roxanne!


    But everything was going well until Ada decided to break the peace like a wrecking ball. Noticing that Vergil was focused on the road, she quickly made ament:


    "Okay, something''s been bothering me for a while."


    Vergil rolled his eyes but didn''t take his focus off the road. "Here we go..." he muttered... He already imagined she would say something to provoke another and start another childish fight, but he pretended not to hear and stayed focused!


    "Why were you pretending to be dying?" Ada shot directly at Roxanne, who suddenly opened her eyes, like a child caught stealing cookies.


    Roxanne smiled nervously, trying to adjust herself on Vergil''sp. "Me? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was captured, you know? Totally out of my control, we all know that."


    Ada narrowed her eyes as if about toy all her cards on the table. "Oh, yes... Interesting, isn''t it?... Because, as far as I remember, you don''t get captured that easily, right? And... you''re not weak either..."


    Vergil shrugged, uninterested. "Leave Rox alone, Ada. She''s still recovering." He said this while keeping his attention on the road, but clearly not taking the conversation seriously.


    Thest thing he wanted was to lose control of the car because of a ridiculous argument.


    ''If I crash the car, do we actually die? Or with this whole being demons thing, do wee out unscathed like superheroes? Hmm... Better not test that.'' He thought, an intrusive thought that left him a bit confused.


    Katharina, who had been silent until then, leaned forward, sticking her head between the two front seats, her eyes zing with anger. Well, she had plenty of reasons for that.


    "Ada is right. Roxanne is tantly lying, again." Shemented, almost letting her demonic aura seep from her eyes as she stared at Roxanne.


    Vergilughed without taking his eyes off the road. "Even you, Katharina? Don''t let her cute face fool you."


    "She''s a demon, remember?" Katharina replied coldly, her eyes practically boring into Vergil.


    He raised one hand in a weak defense. "Hey, calm down, like, we''re all demons, but... You guys are cute too, so you''re not far off from her."


    Katharina and Ada shot deadly res, the kind that says, "One wrong move and you''re dead."


    "Do you also have thisplex with the word ''cute''? Seriously?" Vergil asked, but of course, he waspletely ignored.


    "Roxanne,e on, just confess," Katharina said, visibly irritated. She was already at her limit with this whole situation and, honestly, was one step away from punching someone (probably Roxanne).


    Roxanne turned her head to the window, clearly trying to avoid the line of fire. "I already told you, I don''t know what you''re talking about." She was trying to sound casual, but her voice was trembling.


    Ada didn''t care about theme excuse. With a sinister smile, she pulled out her phone and said, while the sound of her typing echoed:


    "Side B, Back Room, near the old desk, password: CutieNeverAgain22, inform Lady Sitri."


    Roxanne nearly had a heart attack.


    She turned so fast she almost knocked the phone out of Ada''s hands.


    "YOU WOULDN''T DARE!" She roared.


    Ada waved the phone, threatening to send the fatal message. "Oh, I would. And you know what happens if I send this to your mom, right? She''ll find out about your candy stash... And then, you know what happens."


    Vergil, in the middle of all this, was trying to hold back hisughter. He clearly knew where this was going but was more focused on not crashing the car than stopping the sugary apocalypse about to unfold.


    Roxanne, finally cornered, threw her hands up. "Alright, alright! I confess!" She took a deep breath, trying to maintain some dignity. "They... they stole my candy, okay?!"


    The car erupted in simultaneous shouts. "WHAT?!"


    Vergil, startled, almost lost control of the steering wheel, causing the car to swerve dangerously on the road. "DAMN IT!!" He managed to regain control at thest second, breathing heavily.


    "Exin this properly!" Ada practically shouted, holding the phone like it was a weapon. "You pretended to be dying because... they stole your candy?"


    Roxanne squirmed nervously on Vergil''sp, who was clearly trying not tough. "They... they called me ''cute''... and... and... I couldn''t handle it, okay?!"


    Katharina let out an exaggerated sigh.


    "Roxanne Sitri, please tell me you''re not serious. Please tell me you didn''t almost die just because someone called you ''cute''," Ada said.


    Roxanne crossed her arms and shrugged, as if the fate of the world was irrelevantpared to this. "d you caught on quickly."


    Katharina, visibly at a loss for words, muttered: "You... did this again?"


    "Again?!" Vergil turned to them for a second, incredulous. "What do you mean ''again''?"


    Ada let out a heavy sigh. "That''s why we weren''t even worried when they took her. We should''ve known it was drama over some dumbment."


    "Should''ve just let her die..." Katharina said, shaking her head, a cruel smile forming on her lips.


    Roxanne, shamelessly, looked at them and just smiled. "You''ll never understand."


    "Wait... You..." Vergil said, now realizing what was happening. He rubbed his face with his hand and sighed. "What did I get myself into..." he muttered, pping his palm on his forehead. "Exin yourself."


    Roxanne, trying to maintain herposure, shrugged. "Where should I begin...?"


    A day and a half ago... before being kidnapped...


    "Hi! I''d like two bags of raspberry candy, acai, sprinkles, a chocte bar, and, oh, some gummy cats," Roxanne said casually while speaking to a server at a themed Coffe, all dressed in Maid style.


    The clerk, a girl who barely seemed out of her teens, blinked several times, confused and clearly impressed. She looked Roxanne up and down, observing her absurdly perfect body. It was as if everything defied human logic. "J-just this, miss?" The clerk stammered, the shock of how someone apparently in their twenties could eat so many sweets and still have a body like that was palpable.


    Roxanne smiled, leaning slightly over the counter, tossing her hair back as if she were about to reveal some great cosmic secret. "Yes, dear, just this. Unless you have something special hidden back there... a secret offer, perhaps?"


    The clerk turnedpletely red, her brain trying to process what was happening as she looked back at the candy stock.


    "So, you were at a themed caf¨¦ buying more sugar than needed for an entire party?" Vergil interrupted, clearly incredulous, while Roxanne seemed to be mentally reliving the moment with a satisfied smile.


    "Yes, exactly," Roxanne replied with the utmost nonchnce.


    "And does this have anything to do with you being captured?" Vergil continued, raising an eyebrow.


    She shrugged again. "It all started there. A customer next to me said something. And that... changed the course of things."


    Vergil sighed, nowpletely exasperated. "Tell me what he said wasn''t¡ª"


    "Yes." Roxanne interrupted him with a forced smile. "He called me cute."


    Roxanne dramatically sighed and began to recount her story. "So, after he called me cute, I got furious. I couldn''t help it, you know? I let out a bit of my demonic aura. Not much, just enough to make him rethink his life."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly wondering where this absurd story was going. "Just a little?"


    "Yes, just enough to turn the table next to us into ashes, but of course, that didn''t happen. I stopped quickly when I saw the clerking back with all the candy I had ordered. After all, priorities, right?" Roxanne shrugged as if she were telling something trivial, not a nearly demonic outburst.


    "Okay, and up to that point, it still doesn''t exin why you were kidnapped, Roxanne!" Ada cut in, crossing her arms impatiently.


    Roxanne made a face, clearly annoyed at being interrupted. "Calm down, calm down, I''m getting there." She continued: "I left the Maid Caf¨¦ with my bags of candy when, out of nowhere, that idiot who called me cute shows up again. And before I could react, he caught me off guard with a divine chain. You know, the kind that even a demon like me can''t move through."


    Vergil shook his head, already tired of the story. "He paralyzed you... with a divine chain? And he... stole your candy?"


    Roxanne looked at him as if it were obvious. "Yes! He stole my candy and kidnapped me. I was vulnerable!" She dramatically turned to Vergil as if expecting a supportive reaction, but the silence in the car was deafening.


    Ada sighed deeply. "So, all of this started... because someone called you cute and stole your candy?"


    "Exactly!" Roxanne replied, now sounding like she was justifying the greatest crime in history. "I couldn''t let that go." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Katharina, who had been listening from the back, finally couldn''t take it anymore. "I swear, Roxanne... every time you open your mouth, I lose more faith in our collective sanity. You almost died over... candy?"


    "You''d die for it, and I''m not holding that against you, right?" Roxanne said, pointing her finger at Vergil, and Katharina lost her argumentpletely. So she decided to continue exining:


    "Ugh, he started eating the candy in front of me... So I decided not to do anything he wanted, he had tried to hurt my pride." She said.


    "Roxanne... weren''t you tortured?" Vergil asked, concerned.


    "Hm? Since when does torture hurt?" She shrugged, and Vergil looked at Ada and Katharina...


    "Problems with the Father..." They said...


    Vergil fell silent... He couldn''t even think or process what he had just heard...


    "I''m going to see a therapist when I get home..." He said, tired, as he refocused on driving, before he went crazy with these women.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 23 Home Sweet Home.

    23 Home Sweet Home.


    The car parked in front of the house, smoothly and without any abrupt noise. Silence took over the entire, mostly empty street... Even Vergil couldn''t understand how this car, which had been speeding at over a hundred and twenty miles just moments ago, could now be so... calm?


    The lights were off, and he mentally thanked for that. At least, he wouldn''t have to exin anything tonight.


    "I hope she''s asleep..." he muttered, letting out a deep breath, trying topose himself after everything he had gone through in just a few hours...


    Well, actually it had been a week, if you counted the time he spent in aa recovering at Katharina''s mansion.


    "Okay, listen," he whispered, looking at Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne, who were just waiting for him toy down the rules. "Just... go in quietly. My mom''s probably asleep. You can stay in my room for the night, but please, no noise, or else... well, it won''t just be me dealing with that crazy woman, and trust me, she''s as crazy as all of youbined."


    The three women nodded with serious expressions, though there was a glint of amusement in Ada''s eyes.


    Roxanne was clearly too tired to cause any trouble, while Ada kept her usual disdainful look, though she was clearly curious about spending the night at Vergil''s house. As for Katharina... ''I''m going to sleep cuddled up with him!'' Her face might have been serious, but internally she was nearly freaking out!


    He opened the car door slowly, trying not to make any noise, and carefully stepped out, closing it with a soft click. The three followed him, stepping carefully, mimicking Vergil''s effort to avoid waking anyone. Slowly, they walked without making a single sound, not even their footsteps could be heard.


    The night air was cool, and the sound of leaves rustling in the wind was the only noise around.


    It seemed that, for the first time that day, things might finally calm down.


    Vergil unlocked the front door, pushing it open slowly. The inside of the house was dark, except for the faint glow of the moonlight filtering through the windows.


    ''Phew...'' He let out a sigh of relief. Everything was going ording to n, and if they could just make it through the hallway and up the stairs without incident, they might escape unscathed that night.


    As soon as they passed through the door, Vergil gestured for the three to follow him. Ada quietly shut the door, and the group moved through the hallway with almost military precision.


    But then, it happened.


    As Vergil took the third step toward the stairs, the unmistakable creak of a floorboard filled the air.


    The sound was like a gunshot in the midst of silence.


    He froze in ce, his eyes widening.


    A secondter, all the lights in the house flicked on at once, flooding the hallway and living room with blinding white light.


    "VERGIL DAMIAN KENNEDY!" The shout cut through the air, echoing through the house like a death sentence.


    Vergil closed his eyes, wishing for a moment that the ground would open up and swallow him, sending him back to the Underworld, to that soft bed in Katharina''s mansion.


    But when he opened his eyes again, his mother was in the living room, hands on her hips, her expression absolutely furious. Her white hair flew in the breeze that he couldn''t even feel. She was wearing her usual clothes, sweatpants, and a light white tank top, and she could easily be mistaken for his sister.


    "DO YOU KNOW WHAT TIME IT IS?!"


    Vergil sighed, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Mom, I¡­"


    "NO! DON''T EVEN TRY TO JUSTIFY IT!" She stormed forward, cutting him off. "You think you can just DISAPPEAR for days without sending me A SINGLE MESSAGE? No phone call, no text, NOTHING?! Do you have any idea how worried I''ve been?!"


    Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne stopped right behind Vergil, watching the scene with curious and amused expressions. Clearly, none of them had expected to find Vergil''s mother like this ¡ª furious and unhinged. And, frankly, most people would have been intimidated, but the three supernatural women simply watched with an air of curiosity, as if they were watching a show.


    Vergil rubbed his temple with two fingers, feeling a headache starting to form. "Mom, I was busy¡­"


    "BUSY?! BUSY WITH WHAT?!" His mother nearly screamed, throwing her hands up as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "You were on a ''trip'', weren''t you? I raised you better than that, Vergil! You could have at least let me know! You sent a woman to tell me? I thought you were better than that, you ungrateful son!"


    Vergil winced, remembering that Katharina had mentioned casting a spell to make his mother believe he was on a trip to somewhere he still hadn''t figured out. "Yeah, a trip¡­" he muttered, trying not to sound too guilty.


    "AND NOW YOU SHOW UP IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT WITH... WITH..." She gestured vaguely toward Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne, as if trying to process their presence.


    Her eyes finallynded on the three women, and her jaw practically dropped.


    The anger that had been burning in her eyes faltered for a moment, reced by confusion, and finally, embarrassment. "Who... who are they?" She almost stammered, staring at the women in front of her.


    Vergil took a deep breath, knowing he was about to step into dangerous territory. He moved forward, partially blocking his mother''s view of the three women. "Mom... these are my... three wives." He decided to be honest¡ªafter all, she would know if he lied. She had raised him, she was his personal Wiki, she knew everything, every detail about Vergil.


    Even so, his words stunned her.


    The room fell into a deafening silence.


    Felicia''s eyes widened so much that he almost thought they would pop out of her face. Her mouth opened and closed several times as if trying to form a coherent sentence, but no sound came out. She seemed to be inplete shock, unable to process what she had just heard.


    A man, bringing three women home? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meanwhile, Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne were clearly amused by the situation.


    Roxanne let out a small giggle, which she unsessfully tried to disguise as a cough, while Katharina offered a mischievous smile. Ada simply crossed her arms, watching the scene with her usual air of superiority.


    After what felt like an eternity, Felicia finally managed to speak, though her voice trembled. "T-t-three wives?"


    Vergil nodded, trying not to appear as ufortable as he felt. "Yes, Mom. Three wives. It''s a...plicated situation."


    "Complicated?!" She repeated, her voice rising again in disbelief. "What kind ofplicated situation is this, Vergil?! Since when do you have... THREE WIVES?!"


    Vergil scratched the back of his neck, feeling sweat start to form on his forehead. "It''s...plicated, Mom. But it''s something... normal... for... the kind of life I live."


    "Normal?! NOTHING about this is normal!" She eximed, shaking her head as if trying to shake off a nightmare. "I... I can''t believe that you... you..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, finally realizing she was standing in front of three women whom, until now, she hadpletely ignored in her fury. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment, and she took a step back, clearly mortified by her behavior in front of them.


    "I... ah... I''m sorry," she mumbled, avoiding eye contact with the three women. "I... I didn''t know that you were..."


    "His three wives?" Katharina finished, grinning from ear to ear. "Yes, that''s us."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Kennedy," Roxanne said, still with a yful smile on her lips. "Vergil talks about you a lot." She lied effortlessly, but his mother had no way of knowing that.


    Ada remained silent, but the sharp look she gave Vergil''s mother was unmistakable. It was the kind of look that said, "I''ve already judged you, and I''m not impressed."


    Vergil''s mother took another step back, as if she wanted to disappear. She shook her head slowly, as if struggling toprehend everything. "I... I didn''t know..."


    "Of course you didn''t, Mom," Vergil said, trying to stay calm. "I was going to tell you, but... things got...plicated, and it all happened so suddenly..."


    "Complicated?!" She repeated, still in shock. "Vergil, you... you disappear,e back in the middle of the night, and now you tell me you have THREE WIVES? That''s notplicated, that''s... that''s... Oh, I give up."


    She stopped again, clearly at a loss for words. Finally, she let out a long, tired sigh, rubbing her hand over her face. "I don''t know what to do with this."


    Vergil gave a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. "Well... you don''t have to do anything for now. They''re just staying the night. We can talk more about it tomorrow."


    She looked at him, then at the three women, and shook her head again. "I... I think I need a good night''s sleep before I can process all this."


    Vergil nodded. "Yeah... probably a good idea."


    She sighed once more, casting onest look at the three women before turning and heading upstairs, muttering something about "this boy is going to worry me to death."


    They could clearly hear her grumbling as she climbed the stairs¡­ "Damn it..." "Polygamy? In the 21st century? Are you an Arab sheik or something?" "At least they''re pretty." "Damn, they''re prettier than me."


    Katharina smiled, crossing her arms. "She''s adorable. And here I thought we were going to have problems."


    Ada scoffed. "Humans are so... strange."


    Vergil sighed once more, running a hand through his hair. "Alright, let''s head to my room before she changes her mind."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 24 A troubled sleep

    24 A troubled sleep


    The sun began to filter through the curtains of Vergil''s messy room, spreading soft light across the space.


    "Damn," he blinked, feeling the warmth permeate the room. He was still a bit groggy as his senses slowly returned to consciousness.


    The first thing he noticed was the uneven weight on his body, something warm and... ufortably familiar.


    His first reaction was to try and move, but soon, he realized he waspletely trapped.


    Literally, he was totally immobilized.


    His body was being crushed by three sleeping women, each in positions that could only be described as... incrediblypromising.


    Katharina was on his left side, her arm thrown across Vergil''s chest, while her almostpletely exposed breasts pressed against him. The thin fabric of her nightwear was being thoroughly squashed by the sheer force of her airbags... He could clearly see them being squeezed out of the clothing.


    Roxanne, wearing only panties and a bra, was stretched across his legs, her slim, petite body resting on him like he was a human mattress. And, of course,pleting the "My Three Beautiful Wives" kit, the chaos ended with Ada, who was on the other side with her breasts pressed against his face, her slightly hardened nipples almost touching his mouth as she breathed peacefully.


    Vergil felt quite embarrassed, but internally, he was fighting to ignore the shame, focusing on something else: "How the hell did this happen?" That was his only question... In fact, he didn''t even remember how his room was spacious enough tofortably fit four people like this.


    "Ah... I remember..." Thest thing he truly remembered from the previous night, aside from the scandal his mother made, was Katharina pulling him off the bed to the improvised mattresses on the floor, saying it "would be morefortable," and somehow, that had turned into some kind of carnal mess.


    He tried, rather futilely, to move, but any attempt to get out of that situation without waking them seemed impossible.


    "Do demons... sleep this much?" he wondered, though he was smiling the entire time¡ªit wasn''t really a problem.


    He took a deep breath, smelling Ada''s sweet perfume mixed with the body heat of the three. He basically had a nket of beautiful celestial beauties. Were they demonic? Yes, but they were also his lovely wives.


    The fact that they were this close to him shouldn''t be surprising, though, considering how vtile the three acted toward each other... It was really surprising that these three grumpy demonic women slept sofortably like angels! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    17:14


    Finally, feeling like he had no choice, he began trying to wake his wives.


    "Er¡­ Katharina? Ada? Roxanne?" His voice came out muffled due to Ada''s chest practically smothering his face. "Could you... get off me?"


    Katharina was the first to wake.


    Her emerald eyes opened slowly, and azy smile spread across her face as she realized the position she was in. "Ah, good morning, darling," she murmured, making no effort to cover her exposed breasts. On the contrary, she adjusted herself as if wanting Vergil to notice them even more. "Did you sleep well, darling?" she teased, almost saying, "Go ahead! Grab them!"


    Vergil sighed, trying to ignore her provocative tone. After all, he couldn''t give in to his demonic side and attack her shamelessly like that, despite being tempted.


    "It''s not like I had much of a choice. You''re... literally on top of me," he muttered... ''If they keep teasing me like this, I won''t be able to hold back...'' he thought.


    She giggled, finally moving away a bit but still not bothering to cover herself.


    Katharina never cared much about modesty, and Vergil knew that. He realized it the moment he woke up in the demon world. As she got up, Roxanne and Ada began to wake as well.


    "Mm... Vergil..." Roxanne murmured, her eyes still closed, stretching as she continued to press her body against his. "You''re sofortable... We should sleep like this every night," she said, yawning. She had really slept well...


    Vergil tried to move again, but the weight of Roxanne and Ada still pinned him down. "I appreciate thepliment, Roxanne, but... I need a little room to breathe."


    Roxanne opened her eyes and smiled at him, clearly in no hurry to get up. She moved closer, her hands starting to slide across Vergil''s chest. "But you like being like this, don''t you? Between the three of us..." she teased as well...


    He felt a slight blush rise to his face, but before he could respond, Ada, who still had her chest pressed against his face, finally woke up. She let out a soft moan as she opened her eyes, realizing thepromising position. Instead of moving away immediately, she smiled mischievously. "Ah, so that''s what it was¡­ you looked sofortable. I should''ve woken up earlier to enjoy this view."


    ''What has this girl turned into? Wait! Where''s the cold, demanding Ada?!'' he questioned himself.


    "Please, Ada," he said, his voice still muffled by her breasts, "you''re... not letting me breathe."


    Ada let out a lowugh, finally moving away and allowing him to breathe more easily. "Ah, sorry, darling."


    Vergil sighed, finally sitting up as he tried to process what had just happened.


    He nced over at Katharina, who was now standing andzily stretching.


    Her breasts were still almost exposed, and she didn''t seem to care. "You''re all impossible," he muttered, though there was affection in his voice.


    Katharinaughed, leaning in and brushing her lips against his forehead. "I know you love me like this."


    He smiled, pulling Roxanne and Ada closer. "Yes, I do. Very much."


    "Ah, I''m still sleepy¡­" Roxanne mumbled. "W-what''s going on here?" Ada asked. "Oh, she''s awake," Katharina remarked, looking at Ada. "Did I do it again?¡­" Adamented to Katharina. "Yes, you need to see a doctor. Demons don''t have sleepwalking that changes their personality. I remember thest time we slept in the same¡ª" "Quiet," Ada said, cutting her offpletely.


    Vergil watched the exchange,pletely baffled! What stories did these women have together?! What did she mean by "again?!" And how could there be a "sleepwalking demon?!"


    And once again, for the tenth time, he simply sighed. What could he do with these... crazy demons in his life? They were just so... problematic!


    "Now," he said, finally standing up with the three around him, "we better go downstairs. My mom is probably waiting for us... and considering what happenedst night, I think we need to have a talk."


    The three demons exchanged knowing nces, mischievous smiles forming on their lips. "Ah yes... the talk," Katharina murmured with a voice full of amusement. "This is going to be interesting."


    "Don''t do anything that will get me killed¡­" he said, feeling a wave of anxiety rising in his stomach.


    He loved his mother, but precisely because he loved her so much, he knew that, right now, he was like a prisoner on death row! His mother still knew nothing about his "demonic side," and thatplicated everything. How could he exin this to such an intense woman?


    Taking a deep breath, he began descending the stairs, with his three wives close behind him. The sound of footsteps echoed through the quiet house, and as they reached the bottom floor, he saw his mother sitting on the living room couch, an indescribable expression on her face.


    She seemed static, as if she had spent the entire night sitting on the couch, brooding over everything that had happened...


    She crossed her arms, her stern gaze fixed on Vergil. "Good morning," she said, her voice surprisingly calm.


    "Good morning, Mom," Vergil replied, trying to keep his voice steady. The three women behind him remained silent, their expressions varying between curiosity and anticipation.


    Felicia looked at the three for a moment, then turned her gaze back to him. "You and I need to talk. Now."


    Vergil nodded, knowing he couldn''t postpone that conversation.


    He approached and sat on the couch in front of her, while Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne stood behind him, watching the scene.


    Felicia took a deep breath before beginning. "Vergil¡­ I know you''re an adult now, and I don''t have the right to control your life. But what happenedst night¡­ You traveled without telling me where you were going, came back in the middle of the night with¡­ your three wives," she paused, as if still trying to ept that idea, "and gave me no exnation. I''d love to hear what you have to say before I end up murdering you, alright?" She said with a calm smile, but Vergil clearly saw a slight twitch at the corner of her lips¡­


    He looked at her for a long moment, trying to find the right words. "Mom... I know you''re worried, and I''m sorry for disappearing without a word. It was a...plicated situation, and I couldn''t exin at the time."


    "Complicated?" She raised an eyebrow. "Vergil, that''s an understatement. What''s really going on?" He noticed something his mother wouldn''t normally do... She was holding back... Felicia Kennedy, the most chaotic woman Vergil had ever known, far more than these three literal demons, was restraining herself to keep up the image of a mother-inw for them?


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 25: How did you meet?

    Vergil felt a mix ofplicated emotions regarding the simple gesture his mother was making by holding on¡­


    Honestly, he had expected to be beaten with brooms, wooden spoons, and flying frying pans, or targeted by guided sandals that hit every throw, yet here he was, unharmed¡­


    He was almost offering to take a beating¡­ However, the woman''s calcting gaze hit him, sending a shiver down his spine as she stared deeply at him, her expression just frustration.


    Vergil nced sideways at his wives, who seemed to calmly wait for whatever he was going toe up with for his mother¡­


    ''What the hell... They can handle this, right?'' He thought, ''Well, if I fall, they will fall with me.''


    ''This should work¡­'' he thought, before finally breaking the silence with a deep breath, Vergil began to speak. "Well, Mom, the truth is... we met online."


    Felicia, his mother, raised an eyebrow, obviously expecting more exnation. "Online? And how exactly did that happen?" Her tone was tinged with skepticism.


    Vergil felt a wave of nervousness.


    ''This is going to be difficult.'' But before he could continue, Katharina, with her usual self-assured manner, jumped in, clearly determined to help him maintain the story, though she was genuinely amused by his reactions, after all, she would love to see her handsome husband''s reactions.


    "Yes, yes!" Katharina said, with her Russian ent that Vergil had never heard in all the time he had been with her. She stepped forward, as ifpletely at ease with the situation. "We all yed the same online game. It was an MMORPG, you know, those where people meet and form groups. And that''s how we met your son."


    Felicia blinked a few times, trying to absorb what Katharina had just said. "You''re telling me that you... yed video games together? A Barbie-level princess like you ys video games?"


    "Exactly!" Ada, the Asian-looking woman, said with a sweet smile, but her hands were gesticting exaggeratedly, as if she were acting in a y. "That''s how it all started. I''m from a guild in Taiwan, and Vergil and I became friends during several Raid missions. He was very skilled with swords." She acted it out, just like Katharina, even using terms like "Guild" and "Raid" to confuse the woman.


    Felicia looked at Vergil with an expression that mixed surprise and... doubt. "Swords? But you never liked video games, Vergil."


    He shifted on the sofa, struggling to maintainposure. "It''s true, Mom. I started ying more while I was in college. It helps me rx, and I... well, I ended up meeting these three." He scratched his head¡­


    ''How could I not like video games? You banned me from ying GTA for being too violent, you old hag!'' Vergil roared internally.


    Roxanne, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward with a confident smile. "I''m from Europe, more specifically France," she said, with her European ent deliberately enhanced. "I was the strategist of our group. I believe it was my genius that brought us all together. Especially Vergil. He needed my help a lot." She tried to justify by giving more chances for his story.


    "And then," added Katharina, "after many virtual adventures together, we decided to meet in real life! After all, why not? The inte connects the world, doesn''t it? It was natural that we wanted to meet in person." She winked at Vergil conspiratorially, as if enjoying ying with the absurd story.


    Felicia crossed her arms, clearly trying to process the flood of information. "So, you three yed video games with my son. You''re from different parts of the world, and then decided to... fly here and meet him in person?"


    "That''s right, mother-inw!!" said Katharina, with exaggerated joy that, to Vergil, seemed forced but at the same time skillfully theatrical.


    Felicia narrowed her eyes, observing the three women closely, as if searching for any cracks in the story. "And when did this start?"


    Ada gave a lightugh, sliding her fingers through her hair as she spoke. "Oh, it''s been a few months, almost a year. It was very natural. We chatted online, decided to visit Vergil''s country, and here we are. All very simple and straightforward, I even study engineering with him."


    "Simple and straightforward?" Felicia looked from Vergil to the three women, her expression alternating between bewilderment and disbelief. "You just decided toe here to... visit him? Isn''t it a bit strange, considering you just met these women?"


    "Well, Mom..." Vergil scratched his neck, trying to seem as casual as possible. "You know how it is. Sometimes you meet people online and end up forming a friendship. They wanted to travel, and... I thought it would be a good opportunity for us to meet in person. There''s nothing strange about it."


    Roxanne smiled with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Exactly, Vergil. And that''s not all! He is incredibly charismatic, even online. It was impossible not to like him right away."


    Katharina nodded, continuing to borate on the lie with an almost theatrical expression. "Oh, yes! Vergil is a real hero in the game. He always saved us from the worst situations."


    Felicia looked directly at her son. "You? A hero in a video game? I find that hard to believe."


    ''Am I really that bad at everything? Woman! At leastpliment me on something! I''m feeling terrible here!'' Vergil nearly shouted, seeing how his mother didn''t take him seriously¡­


    Vergil felt his face heat up. "It''s true, Mom. I... well, I was good at the game. But it''s just a hobby, okay?"


    Felicia sighed, clearly not fully convinced, but continued to watch the three women closely.


    At this moment, Roxanne decided to intervene once again, clearly enjoying the role they were ying. "And we didn''t want to miss the opportunity to meet someone so special in person. It''s not every day you find a man like that on the inte, right?"


    Ada nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, he''s one of the good ones. And, well... we are demonic, I mean, we have our own... lifestyles," Ada quickly corrected herself, though her hesitation went unnoticed by Felicia. "That''s why we''re all so connected to him.


    And that''s why we decided to do this crazy trip together."


    Vergil nearly coughed when he heard the word "demonic," but quickly masked his astonishment with a fake cough, while Felicia looked at Ada with confusion.


    "I mean, dynamic!" Ada quickly corrected herself with a nervous chuckle. "Dynamic lifestyles, of course."


    Felicia still seemed skeptical, but the story was so absurdly crafted that she began shaking her head, as if trying to grasp the madness of it all.


    "You are a... unique group, I admit," Felicia said slowly. "But then, you came from so far just to visit Vergil? And what do you n to do now? Keep ying video games together or something? And if you only came here for that, why are you saying you''re his wives?"


    Katharina nced at Vergil and quickly jumped back into the role. "Well, that depends on Vergil, doesn''t it? I mean, going to Las Vegas and getting married wouldn''t be so bad," she gave a yful smile and turned to him. "You don''t mind if we stay a bit longer, do you? And who knows...


    continue with our adventures." She said, smiling devilishly, and Felicia almost coughed at the malice in "our adventures."


    ''This kid¡­ the look of these women, they seem like they''re going to consume him! What are they? Crazy demons? By Buddha, what a situation¡­'' Felicia thought, little did she know that, well¡­


    ''???'' For a brief moment, everyone felt they were being watched.


    Vergil felt his mother''s gaze piercing his soul, as if she was trying to decipher whether all this was an borate ruse. For a brief moment, he thought she was going to question them further... until, to his surprise, Felicia burst intoughter.


    "That sounds so absurd that maybe it''s true." She shook her head again, clearly still confused by it all. "Three women from different parts of the world decide toe here and meet my son, the ''hero of an online game.'' Honestly, that sounds like something that could only happen to you, Vergil."


    Vergil, relieved, let out a timid smile. "I also thought it was strange at first, Mom, but... somehow, it worked out."


    Roxanne smiled affectedly, tossing her hair back. "Well, sometimes the most absurd things are the most fun. Isn''t that what they say?"


    Felicia finally rxed, though there was still a hint of suspicion in her eyes. "I don''t know what to say. It still seems... unusual, to say the least. But if you''re happy and it makes sense to you, who am I to judge?"


    Vergil sighed with relief internally, feeling that, somehow, the absurd lie had passed. For now.


    Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne exchanged knowing nces, clearly satisfied with how the situation was unfolding. They knew they had yed their parts well, but how well their performances were received was another story.


    Felicia looked at the three with a mix of curiosity and eptance. "Well... I suppose I should get to know you better, right? After all, you three came from so far."


    Roxanne nodded with a graceful smile. "It would be an honor, Mrs. Felicia. I''m sure we''ll get along very well."


    Katharina gave a cheeky wink. "We promise not to cause too many problems... at least not more than we already have."


    Felicia sighed again, clearly epting the madness of the situation. "Alright, Vergil. I''ll trust you... for now."


    Vergil finally rxed, feeling as if he had narrowly escaped disaster.


    His three wives were struggling not tough, but they hid it as best as they could, maintaining the theatrical seriousness they had adopted from the start.


    Felicia stood up, clearly still processing everything she had heard, and walked toward the door. "I''m going shopping. Does anyone want anything?"


    "Sweet treats," Vergil said with a smile. "And coffee," he added.


    "Alright¡­" Felicia said as she left.


    The three exchanged a quick nce, bursting intoughter. Vergil just shook his head, trying to hide his growing relief. They had managed to get away with it... for now.


    "What the hell was that, fufufufufu!" Adaughed. "Who were those three? HAHAHAHA They didn''t even look like us!" Roxanne said, almost falling over fromughter. "Her ent, HAHAHAHAHAHA" Katharinaughed, pointing at Roxanne. "That''s KAKAKAKA" Theyughed while Vergil remained still, just watching...


    ''This is going to be a loooong life¡­''


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 26: Getting back to routine, or almost.

    Vergil wasn''t exactly eager to return to university after spending so much time with the beautiful wives he had suddenly acquired.


    However, unfortunately, his mother would kill him if he wasted this opportunity. So, he said goodbye to the women, letting them go their own ways while he headed back to campus¡­ or at least, that''s what he thought¡­


    The morning was clear, and Vergil felt a mix of relief and nervousness after returning to the usual routine of waking up early, having breakfast, and walking to school. He didn''t know what to expect, but he would be extra cautious now that he was aware of the Inquisition and its Exorcists.


    But¡­ he thought too soon about having a little peace. As he approached the entrance to the university, Vergil saw a group of people gathered near the main gate. As he got closer, he noticed a small crowd surrounding someone. His tall, imposing figure caught attention, but what really drew the stares was the trio by his side: Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne.


    They were there, standing, waiting for him with an energy that seemed impossible to ignore.


    "Vergil!" Roxanne shouted, waving enthusiastically. She was wearing a stylish dress that highlighted her figure, drawing curious looks from the students. Her smile was contagious, and her presence seemed to light up the space. And, of course, she couldn''t be without¡­ a lollipop in her hand.


    Vergil, surprised, smiled at seeing them, though it wasn''t exactly a happy smile... Of course, he loved them, but he needed some breathing room... The three of them together were¡­ brutal, to say the least.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Katharina stepped forward with a satisfied look. "We thought it would be fun to wee you back. And, of course, we need to show everyone how amazing our man is." She teased him, clearly enjoying showing off to the people¡­ Though she was still getting used to the word "Our."


    Ada, with her unmistakable cold charm, added, "Besides, we wanted to give you a warning before you start causing trouble around here¡­ which we forgot to mention... but not here..."


    The students'' attention was clearly on the group. Murmurs began to spread, and some students exchanged curious and spective nces. Vergil tried to ignore the stares and focus on his wives. "You know you didn''t have to do this, right? You could''ve just gone to my ce and¡ª"


    "Roxanne and I are heading to the Demon World, and I don''t really trust Katharina," she muttered almost to herself. "Tsk, insolent," Katharina remarked, crossing her arms.


    Vergil chuckled, a bit flustered but also charmed by their enthusiasm. "Let''s take a walk around the campus then, so we can talk. I don''t want to be the center of attention, but I also don''t want to be rude."


    The group began walking around the campus, and the impact of the three attractive women next to Vergil was immediate. Admiring and even slightly envious looks followed them. People whispered to each other, and small groups of students gathered to watch, clearly intrigued by the unusual scene.


    "Are you seeing this?" a blonde student whispered to her friend as she watched Vergil and hispanions. "These women are incredible. Who are they?"


    "I have no idea, I only recognize the Asian one¡­ she studies here, but this must be some kind of college dream," her friend replied, in awe. "Just look at them. They''re like goddesses or something."


    Vergil tried to ignore the stares and focus on finding a bit of normalcy, but it was impossible not to notice the impact his wives were having. As they walked through the halls, a familiar voice caught his attention. It was Alexa, standing near the sports court.


    "Vergil!" Alexa waved excitedly as she walked toward him. "I''ve heard some rumors about you and those mysterious women. What''s going on? Oh¨C"


    Vergil sighed, quickly thinking of an exnation. "Ah, Alexa, they''re... well, they''re foreigners I met online. I got to know them during a study trip, and they came to visit. It''s a bitplicated, but nothing too serious."


    Alexa raised an eyebrow, looking at him with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "Foreigners? They''re really popr here. I heard some studentsparing them to goddesses. That must mean you''re now in the spotlight. The guys on campus are all talking about you." She added with a sly smile, hinting at something strange.


    Vergilughed nervously. "Really? I didn''t think they''d cause such a stir. We were just having fun."


    Alexa gave him a mischievous grin. "Oh, they won''t forget it anytime soon. And now, you''re the guy who managed to be involved with three such impressive women. Get ready for all eyes to be on you."


    Before Vergil could respond, the bell for the basketball game started to ring. He had promised to join a friendly match with some ssmates and decided to go along with it, more to divert attention from the campusmotion than out of any real interest in the game.


    "Did he forget that we''re here with him?" Ada questioned. "Yeah¡­" the other two replied. "Ahh... it''s so hard to deal with reincarnates... His emotions are still messy. He feels something and acts on it immediately...


    We need to work on his perceptions before he meets our mothers¡­" Ada murmured.


    "Don''t think about that," Katharina and Roxanne spoke in unison, with Katharina adding, "I don''t even want to imagine what my mom would do if she met him... That crazy kidnapper... What would she do? Train him to death? Kidnap him and force him to get stronger by fighting in some coliseum or something?" she hypothesized, already imagining her insane mother.


    "Lady Agares¡­ I don''t want to see her anytime soon," Adamented. "Yeah, I want to stay far away from Lady Agares. I''d prefer if she just died, but she won''t... She''s the strongest there is¡­ I don''t even want to think about what she''d do to him," Roxanne added as Vergil seemingly ignored them.


    "Hmph! You talk about my mom as if yours are normal!" Katharina huffed, puffing her chest. "Your mom''s a candy-obsessed psycho, and yours is a psycho obsessed with katanas and des!" Katharina pointed to Roxanne, then Ada. "And yours is the biggest monstrosity in the world, want topare? I still remember the poor emissaries of God..." Ada shot back.


    "She killed what? Twenty popes from the Vatican?" Roxannemented. "Just imagine if she finds out the Inquisition attacked the three of us. She''d go kill another pope at the Vatican!" Roxanne said, and the other two couldn''t help but agree. It was just another Monday problem for them.


    While they conversed, the basketball game began, and as expected, Vergil quickly stood out. His skill and agility on the court were evident, and he dominated the game with ease. He made impressive ys, dribbled past his opponents with finesse, and scored points with precision.


    Roxanne, Katharina, and Ada watched from the stands, cheering enthusiastically. "Go, Vergil!" Roxanne pped. "Show them how it''s done!"


    Ada leaned forward. "She''s gotten used to the wife role quickly¡­" Ada remarked. "She just wants to be spoiled. He promised her sweets, so she''ll do anything he wants for them... candy maniac," Katharina retorted, clearly irritated, though it seemed she was already at her wit''s end, watching her husband share attention with these other women. She wanted to kill them all soon!


    But she knew she couldn''t. "Tsk, sluts are staring at him," Katharina muttered as they all turned their attention to the crowd.


    Vergil''s ssmates were clearly impressed with his performance, but his wives'' impact continued to be the main attraction for the men present. Even those not ying were watching with great interest.


    "He''s abusing his powers... this is going to cause trouble," Ada muttered.


    "Let him be. He was already known for being good at sports. Nothing could give him away, even using a demon''s body," Katharinamented, knowing that Vergil was already the best at school even before gaining his demonic powers. This was nothing for him.


    "Look at him," one student said to another. "That guy is a beast on the court. And the women around him... they''re like something out of a fairy tale."


    "It''s true. I think he''s living the dream," the other student replied, with a tone of admiration and a hint of envy.


    The game continued, and as expected, Vergil won easily. After the match, he approached his friends and teammates to thank them for thepetition. However, the atmosphere around him was filled with admiration and curiosity, and he noticed that everyone''s eyes were on him.


    But not far away, there were two men watching Vergil with a different kind of gaze...


    "Pureblood..." one of them murmured, crossing his arms. The other, sitting on a backward chair, resting his arms on the back, added, "The three with him are also... but they''re from direct lineages."


    "What do you think? Should we interfere?" asked the taller man with brown hair.


    "No... let''s just watch. We can''t always attack every new demon that shows up. The strength of those three over there... it''s General-level. We''d probably be blown to pieces and killed for nothing...


    Especially the redhead... she''s not using any racial appearance enhancements. Herbat power is greater than all of oursbined. Demons with natural red hair only exist in two demon ns... Gremory and..."


    "Agares."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 27: Secret Admirers

    After the match, Vergil was panting but satisfied with his performance. His teammates congratted him, and with a quick goodbye, he headed out of the court. He noticed that the group of students was dispersing, but the eyes were still on him.


    "That game was something," Alexa said, approaching Vergil again. "You really caught everyone''s attention."


    Vergil smiled, a bit tired. "Yeah, it seems like I''m constantly in the spotlight today. I hope it passes soon."


    "With those women and what you did today, it won''t be happening anytime soon," Alexamented. "You''re in a very visible ce now."


    Vergil shook his head, trying to process everything happening. "Well, at least I''m surrounded by people who support me. That helps."


    "Definitely," Alexa said with a smile. "And don''t worry, everyone will get used to it eventually. Just try to enjoy the moment and do your best. Besides, Harry hasn''t beening to school for a few days; do you know anything about that?"


    "Hm? No, I was out for a week on a... trip, let''s say." Vergil said, "I''ll send him a message, and I''ll let you know if there''s anything." He said while taking out his phone.


    "Alright, thanks..." Alexa said, preparing to leave. She calmly picked up her bag and turned around, "See youter." She said, smiling from corner to corner, a truly charming smile...


    The three women who had been quiet... "She could get into an ident... I mean, I''d love to call Truck-kun to y with her at the school gate... Maybe I¡ªOuch!" Katharina felt Ada stepping on her foot!


    "Ouch ouch ouch, you bitch!" Katharina shouted at Ada,pletely breaking the mood. "Bitch is your mother," Ada said, looking deep into her eyes. "Do you want Vergil to get mad at you? Then stop plotting against anyone who appears in front of him." Adamented.


    "Weren''t you supposed to leave? Go already! I want to enjoy my husband alone!" Katharina said, pointing to the other side. "Get out of here, go go!" She said.


    "This idiot doesn''t want to listen. I need to exin what he has to watch out for. I know you''ll let him do whatever he wants. I just don''t want him to suddenly die, and your stupid contract, miss, to kill us along with him!" Ada said, annoyed with Katharina, who almost lowered her ears like a sad puppy.


    Vergil watched the exchange of barbs between Katharina and Ada with a mixed expression of tiredness and amusement. He was well acquainted with the strong personalities of his wives and was used to these moments of tension that arose between them. However, deep down, he knew they were all there to help him, even when things got a bit out of control.


    "Okay, okay, girls," Vergil interrupted, raising his hands in a pacifying gesture. "Let''s calm down. No unnecessary attention, alright?"


    Ada, still serious, crossed her arms and looked at Vergil. "Exactly. What I''m trying to say is that you need to be careful, especially here at the university. We know how important it is to keep our true identities a secret. Thest thing we want is to attract inquisitors or anyone hunting demons."


    Vergil nodded, understanding Ada''s concern. "I know, and I don''t intend to do anything that will put us all at risk. If there''s one thing we''ve learnedtely, it''s that discretion is our best friend. I don''t want another idiot kidnapping my cute wife," hemented, smiling. Roxanne trembled with anger for a second but regained herself, only smiling at him.


    "That''s right, boss. We trust you. And as always, we''ll be keeping an eye on things. But for now, we need to go back to the underworld to sort out some matters." Roxanne said, trying to get back to the main topic.


    Ada gave onest stern look at Katharina, who continued with her mischievous expression. "And you, Katharina, you better take care of him while we''re gone. No causing trouble. And please, avoid calling the... what did you say... ''Truck-kun'' to send women to Isekai," Ada sighed.


    Well, despite Ada being a bit strict, she liked anime and knew very well what Truck-kun was... who doesn''t know what Truck-kun is? The legendary creator of all isekais! The one who sent legendary figures to their worlds!


    Katharina rolled her eyes, pretending disinterest, but soon gave a mischievous smile as she looked at Vergil. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''ll take very good care of him. He''ll be in good hands." She said with a mischievous, almost teasing smile.


    Roxanneughed at Katharina''sment, shaking her head. "That''s it, Katharina, just don''t overdo it. We want Vergil in one piece when wee back, not too exhausted to greet us."


    Vergil let out a softugh, shaking his head. "I seem to be in good hands. You can go without worries."


    ''Good hands, my ass. She''ll get you in trouble faster than a Lamborghini.'' Ada finally sighed once more and, with a look of mild disapproval, turned to Roxanne. "Let''s go. We have things to handle. And Katharina, I''ll trust you, even if it seems risky."


    The two gave Vergil a final wave before discreetly disappearing without making a fuss. Ada and Roxanne knew the importance of maintaining discretion and made sure not to use any shy powers, simply blending away among the buildings as if they were leaving normally.


    Now alone with Katharina, Vergil turned his attention to her. "So... it looks like it''s just the two of us for now."


    Katharina moved closer, linking her arm with Vergil''s, with a seductive smile. "Exactly, my love. Now that it''s just the two of us, you don''t have any more distractions. And as promised, I''m going to take very good care of you." She winked, making the provocation clear.


    Vergilughed, shaking his head. "I hope you stick to the rules. No drawing too much attention, okay? We know what''s at stake."


    "Sure, sure," Katharina said casually, still with that mischievous glint in her eyes. "No demon powers. Just a devoted wife taking care of her husband... and having a little fun in the process." She gave Vergil a gentle pinch,ughing.


    He sighed, resigned but unable to deny he liked Katharina''s carefree and mischievous manner. "Just don''t overdo it," he said, half-joking, half-serious. "Thest thing we need is any inquisitor sniffing around here. If we keep our identity secret, we''ll be fine."


    Vergil was about to rx when Katharina, with a look of alertness, fixed her gaze on a specific point.


    The environment around them seemed to change instantly.


    The sky turned a deep red, and the ground appeared to ripple as if pulsating with restless energy.


    Vergil felt a shiver as he realized they were inside a battle dimension simr to the one Leon had put him in days ago, a reality sphere created by Katharina to protect and iste any confrontation.


    "We''ve had two little rats watching us for a while..." Katharina murmured, her gaze fixed on an invisible point. She raised a hand and, with a nearly imperceptible gesture, the barriers around them adjusted to ensure no one could escape the dimension. A subtle yet imposing demonic energy emanated from her, and Vergil sensed the seriousness of the situation.


    His heart raced, not just because of the sudden change but due to the tension it carried.


    Inside the battle sphere, time seemed to stretch. Katharina was calm, but her eyes were sharp and observant. Vergil felt a wave of concern knowing that something was about to happen. Thest thing he wanted was for his wife to be forced to deal with any additional problems now, especially with how hard they were trying to maintain normal lives.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of them. The first had bright green hair adorned with piercings that glinted in the red light of the dimension. The second had brown hair styled in a rebellious pompadour and an expression of disdain. Both seemed ufortable with the situation and were clearly caught off guard by the intensity of the demonic barrier.


    Katharina, with a cold and calcting smile, crossed her arms. "It seems we have unwanted visitors. Well, since you''re here, why don''t you introduce yourselves?"


    The young man with green hair shifted slightly, clearly irritated. "Why are you holding us here? What do you think you''re doing? We didn''t do anything."


    Katharinaughed lightly, a sound that mixed amusement and disdain. "You think you can just spy and get away with it? Not here, not while we''re having our private moment. Now, please exin what you''re doing and why you were watching us, Heroes."


    The young man with brown hair raised an eyebrow, his posture challenging. "We''re not here to cause trouble. We just wanted to see what was happening. We didn''t know you were so... how should I put it... strict, Miss Demon."


    Vergil, in turn, watched with interest. It wasn''tmon for his wife to be so direct; she liked to y around, but she did seem a bit more serious than usual.


    Katharina was undeterred by the young man''s disdain. "Well then. Let''s rify things. What exactly were you hoping to aplish by watching us? This is Agares n territory."


    The two exchanged nces. "I see. We were just keeping an eye on four demons who suddenly appeared at our school; we didn''t mean to offend. Princess Agares, Katharina Agares... and this man... Vergil Kenn-"


    "Vergil Agares, my dear husband" She said, breaking the faces of the two "heroes."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 28: The ‘Heroes’

    "Forgive me for not recognizing you, Lord Agares." The brown-haired man bowed in a show of reverence. "We weren''t informed about¡­ your existence," he added, ncing at Katharina with a hint of defiance.


    ''Damn it! She got married? Another Agares? What the hell is going on here?!'' Both men had simr thoughts but kept theirposure. They needed to get out of this situation alive first.


    The green-haired young man, now a bit calmer (or at least pretending to be), took a step forward. "Look, we didn''t mean to offend any of the Demon ns. We just thought something interesting was happening here and decided to check it out. We didn''t know you were so... important."


    "Important, huh?" Katharina asked, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "And what exactly did you find important?"


    Katharina''s smile was yful, as if daring him to exin her significance to Vergil. Even Vergil noticed, giving her a look that clearly said, ''Show-off.''


    "Well, it''s not every day wee across the daughter of the strongest Demon Queen, and at least three high-ranking demons at our school. We figured it might be worth our attention since we wouldn''t want the daughter of the most dangerous woman in the world causing chaos in our city, right?" the green-haired youth exined, still defensive.


    Katharina nced at Vergil, a knowing smile spreading across her face. "Looks like you''ve got some solid sources of information. However, the fact that you were caught off-guard by our barrier shows you''re not as experienced as you thought. What''s wrong? cking on the job?"


    The brown-haired youth sneered, visibly irritated, and gave a broken, forced smile. "So what now? What are you going to do with us? We weren''t nning on causing any trouble. Just curiosity and self-preservation."


    Katharina tilted her head slightly, as if considering their predicament. "Well, if you weren''t nning on causing problems, perhaps we cane to an agreement. What do you n to do now that you''ve been caught? Keep spying or do you have another n?"


    The green-haired youth exchanged nces with hispanion before responding. "Honestly, we were just trying to figure out what was happening. We didn''t want to start a fight. If we want to leave here alive, we won''t report to our superiors about the existence of a new Agares member or the fact that you, Princess, were here."


    Katharina gave a small smile, clearly pleased with the response. "That''s an eptable answer. However, keep in mind that any further attempts at spying or intrusion will be dealt with more severely. Now, please leave before I change my mind."


    The two young men exchanged looks, then agreed without further protest. The green-haired youth gave a dismissive gesture before disappearing with hispanion, both leaving the battle dimension swiftly.


    As they vanished, Katharina visibly rxed, the demonic energy surrounding the sphere slowly dissipating. She turned to Vergil, her mischievous smile returning. "Well, we''ve just managed to stir up some trouble right from the start¡­ ugh, being famous is such a hassle. I wish I weren''t the heir."


    Vergil raised his eyebrows and sighed. "You were a lot calmer than I expected. And besides, they didn''t mention¡ª"


    "They''re lying. Well, notpletely, but I can already feel someone powerful watching us. It''s probably their boss... Those two were weak, you could have easily dealt with them yourself," Katharinamented nonchntly.


    Vergil felt a sting in his chest. "So cruel!" he muttered. She was essentially saying, *They''re so weak you could handle them*.


    Katharina chuckled softly, her hand trailing along Vergil''s arm. "Things might getplicated quickly, but don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    "Hmph," Vergil huffed, "I want to get stronger."


    "Hmm, really? Why? You''re not even¡ª" Katharina started, but Vergil cut her off.


    "I enjoyed the fight. I want to meet stronger people," he said firmly, clearly frustrated by how his battle with Leon had ended. Katharina had noticed his frustration, but she hadn''t realized just how deeply it ran.


    *Damn it... if he starts liking this...* Katharina muttered to herself, thinking of one specific woman she would absolutely hate to see getting anywhere near Vergil.


    "Well, we can figure that outter," she murmured softly, "But truly strong people only exist in the Underworld. Here, only low-caliber exorcists have shown up, and a few idiotic Heroes." Katharina emphasized "idiotic" with a hint of disdain.


    Vergil nodded, "If you can keep those situations under control, we can focus on enjoying our time together until we find those stronger ones." Katharina said with a smile.


    "Of course," Vergil replied with an affectionate grin. "And speaking of enjoying our time together, I have a few ideas on how we can spend the rest of the day," he added with a mischievous smile.


    Katharina nced at Vergil, recognizing the tone in his voice, and rolled her eyes, still smiling. "You really don''t miss a chance, do you?" she teased, giving him a yful p on the shoulder, her expression alternating between amusement and a subtle concern she tried to hide.


    Vergil chuckled, pleased with himself. "What can I say? Seizing the moment is important."


    They walked together for a while, the battlefield Katharina had created gradually fading, the vibrant red of the world being reced by the natural colors around them.


    The silence between them wasfortable, though both knew that the issues they''d discussed were far from resolved.


    "So..." Katharina began, as if forcing herself back into a serious mindset. "Those two we encountered... they''re just the tip of the iceberg, you know that, right?"


    Vergil nodded, now more focused. "Yeah, but what do you think they really wanted? Why spy on something clearly out of their league?"


    "They weren''t there for us," Katharina answered without hesitation, her tone growing somber. "Maybe they thought you were someone worth keeping an eye on, or maybe it was something more..."


    "More?" Vergil frowned. "Like what?"


    Katharina sighed, stopping and turning to face him. Her eyes sparkled with worry. "Vergil, you''re still learning about yourself, but you''re not just any demon. There''s something... unusual about you. And it''s not just demons who notice it.


    The exorcists do too. That guy... he wanted to annihte you for a reason that wasn''t just about taking down a problematic demon."


    The mention of "exorcists" instantly reminded Vergil of Leon, the exorcist who had so easily defeated him. He clenched his fists involuntarily, still feeling the sting of humiliation from that battle.


    "Leon..." he muttered, almost to himself.


    "Exactly." Katharina crossed her arms. "You need to be ready for encounters with people like him. Leon wasn''t just anyone. And he won''t be thest you''ll face."


    "I know," Vergil murmured.


    "It''s fine," Katharina said, wrapping her arms around his in a hug. "I''m by your side, and together we''ll face whateveres. Don''t worry." She was truly adorable...


    ''Come on, feminine charm, work!!'' she thought to herself. Internally... well, she wasn''t exactly the most stable person.


    As they continued walking, Katharina realized her mind was elsewhere. The appearance of those two young heroes had triggered something in her, a deep worry she couldn''t shake. She knew those "heroes" weren''t the real threat; they were just pawns. The real dangery somewhere else.


    "You''re still thinking about them, aren''t you?" Vergil asked, noticing Katharina''s distant look.


    "Not exactly about them..." Katharina replied slowly. "But what they represent."


    "And what exactly do they represent?" Vergil asked.


    "They''re signs," Katharina replied, her voice lowering. "Heroes are rarely seen like this..."


    As the two walked out of the barrier, the young men Katharina had intercepted finally managed to breathe a bit more easily.


    "Damn, we almost died in there!" the brown-haired young man muttered, wiping sweat from his forehead. "What kind of monster is that woman?"


    "I told you getting too close was a bad idea," the green-haired young man grumbled. "But you wanted to y the genius. I said it, you don''t mess with an Agares."


    "Don''t mess with her?" he scoffed. "This is way bigger than the two of us."


    The green-haired young man paused for a moment, looking back toward where Katharina and Vergil stood. "And did you see that boy?" he asked, his voice now lower. "He''s different. Not like the other demons."


    "I saw," the brte nodded. "And that''s exactly why we need to tell the boss."


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" the green-haired one asked hesitantly. "If they find out it was us who warned them..."


    "They already know, they''ll figure it out either way," the brte replied, determined. "And if they do, well... let''s just hope we''re far away when that happens."


    "You really want to raise an alert about them, Kayn?" the green-haired one asked. "Weren''t you acting like the boss, Ezequiel?" Hemented. "Anyway... we need to warn the group. Three super demons and one lesser demon, but that kid''s aura was stronger than yours and minebined, and he didn''t even seem to know what was going on. He''s a newborn..." Kayn said as he pulled out his phone.


    "Well, if you say so." Ezequielmented, watching as Kayn selected a contact.


    "Elder... we have a problem here in the sector we''re monitoring. It''s serious," Kayn said, putting the phone on speaker so Ezequiel could hear.


    [Katharina Agares, Ada Baal, and Roxanne Sitri. Yes, I''m already aware. We''ve been ordered to keep an eye on the three heirs of the Demon King ns...]


    "Then add a new name to that list. Vergil Agares," Kayn said, staring directly at Ezequiel, who clearly still wasn''t buying the idea


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 29: Enjoying the Pleasures of Life with a Demon Wife

    Katharina stopped and looked at Vergil with a thoughtful expression, as if choosing her words carefully before speaking.


    "The ''Heroes''... They aren''t what most people think when they hear the term. They aren''t the shining knights of stories or the saviors of humanity you see in fairy tales," she began, her voiceced with a mix of disdain and caution. "They are, in fact, a creation of very ancient forces.


    A direct response to the rise of powerful demons, like you and me, and other supernatural beings they believe need to be controlled or, worse, eradicated like Vampires and Werewolves."


    Vergil frowned, intrigued. "So they are hunters like the Inquisitors?"


    "In a way, yes," Katharina nodded. "But they aren''t mere hunters. The ''Heroes'' are individuals chosen by something greater than mere human will. They carry with them a real divine blessing, or perhaps a curse, depending on how you look at it. They are endowed with abilities that transcend what ordinary humans can achieve. Strength, agility, endurance, power...


    all amplified by the blessing or ancient magic that turns them into living weapons against beings like us."


    Vergil took a deep breath, absorbing the information. "And why do they resemble Inquisitors so much but aren''t Inquisitors?"


    "Because they don''t usually act openly, at least not anymore. In the past, there were wars between demons and heroes, but today they move in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike when demons be a direct threat to humanity. Most of the time, they just observe, investigate, waiting for an opportunity to control the bnce.


    They do have divine permission to act, although I doubt that a bit," Katharina exined, crossing her arms. "They hide, waiting for a powerful enough demon to justify their intervention."


    "So those two we encountered..." Vergil began, piecing things together.


    "Were part of that," Katharina interrupted him. "Probably spies or apprentices of more powerful heroes. They wanted to learn more about us, and now that we''ve been discovered, things might getplicated quickly."


    Vergil looked at the ground, trying to process what that meant. "But if they''re so powerful... why were those two so weak?"


    Katharinaughed softly, but her smile was not one of humor; it was bitter. "Not all heroes are powerful from the start. Some begin as ordinary humans who receive the blessing and need to train to master their new abilities. Those two were apprentices, nothing more.


    The true heroes, those who are already at the peak of their power, are a much greater threat, like the current ''Great Sage Equal to Heaven.'' That guy is famous, despite being a big slob."


    "Wait, Great Sage Equal to Heaven, you mean..." "Buddha, Sun Wukong, that damn monkey blessed a mortal and he followed the legacy..." Katharina said, a bit nervously.


    She paused before continuing. "Did you notice they spoke of ''superiors''? That means they are answering to someone stronger. Someone who is probably very attentive to our movements. And that''s not good for us."


    "So... we''re being hunted by an organization of superhumans blessed by divine forces?" Vergil asked, with a mix of disbelief and concern.


    "In short, yes, but not at the same time," Katharina nodded. "But don''t worry, they aren''t invincible. Many heroes in the past have been killed by more powerful demons, but what makes them dangerous is their persistence. They don''t stop until they have eliminated the threat. And, at this moment, fortunately, we aren''t real threats; at least we haven''t done anything to be considered a real threat."


    "Great..." Vergil sighed, sarcastically. "More enemies."


    Katharinaughed softly and stepped closer to Vergil, her eyes shining with a possessive glint. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll be by your side, always. No need to be distressed, dear. After all, my priority is to ensure nothing bad happens to you."


    She gently ran her hand along his arm, a gesture that mixedfort with a subtle hint of intimacy. "You work so hard. Now, let''s enjoy ourselves a bit before the problems escte. We have the whole night ahead and many ways to have fun."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, sensing the underlying tension in her tone. "What do you have in mind?"


    Katharina smiled provocatively. "Oh, I have several ideas. Perhaps exploring the city could be an excellent opportunity for us to get to know each other better. And, of course, for you to rx a bit..."


    ''I''ll catch you! You''re not getting away today! I won''t let those two get to you first! You''re mine! Mine! Only MINE!''


    She lightly touched his face, sending a chill down Vergil''s spine. "Come on, don''t let these problems ruin our time together. I promise I''ll take care of everything, and maybe we can find some pleasant ways to spend our time together." Her voice carried clear second, third, and even fourth intentions; she had been waiting and preparing for this moment for a long time!


    ''You''re only mine! Vergil Agares!''


    Vergil smiled, visibly more rxed by Katharina''s promise. "Then let''s go. A bit of fun might be exactly what we need."


    Vergil and Katharina walked side by side through the city streets, the environment around them illuminated by the vibrant lights of signs and storefronts.


    The city was alive with the buzz of early evening, and the air was fresh, filled with a mix of aromas from nearby restaurants and shops.


    Katharina seemed to be in her natural habitat, her eyes sparkling and a radiant smile that drew admiring and envious nces from passersby.


    "Let''s take a look here, Vergil!" Katharina eximed, pulling him into a store. "Are you sure you don''t want a new look? I''d love to see you wearing something different."


    Vergil nced around, a yful smile forming on his lips. "If you insist, Katharina. But don''t expect me to leave here with something you wouldn''t approve of."


    Katharinaughed, a melodious sound that drew attention from other customers. She began rummaging through the racks, pulling out interesting and stylish pieces for Vergil to try on. He soon found himself in a small fitting room, changing quickly while Katharina watched with an expectant smile.


    "Come on, show me what you picked," Katharina called, eager to see the result. When Vergil emerged from the fitting room, wearing a dark blue shirt with a casual leather jacket, Katharina couldn''t hide her admiration.


    "Wow, you look great in that!" she eximed, circling him and adjusting the jacket to make it perfect. ''Oh my god, my man is a total catch! I need to keep myself in check...'' she thought, discreetly cing her hands between her legs.


    Vergil smiled, clearly pleased with her reaction. "If you say so. Maybe I should buy this for future asions."


    Katharina nodded with a mischievous smile. "Definitely. And don''t forget I also have some ideas for you to tryter. But for now, let''s make one more stop before we head to lunch."


    They left the store, and Katharina led Vergil to a small artisanal candy shop around the corner.


    The ce was a charming mix of chocte, vani, and fresh fruit scents.


    Katharina immediately headed to the candy disy, her eyes shining at the sight of a variety of treats.


    ''I understand Roxanne now...'' she thought...


    "Want one?" Vergil suggested, pointing to a group of extravagantly decorated cupcakes.


    Katharina smiled, following him to the disy. "Let''s go!"


    ''Should I bring some for Rox?'' Vergil wondered, but quickly dismissed the idea, remembering she was far away.


    They selected a variety of sweets and sat at a small table in the corner of the shop, enjoying the treats while chatting.


    Katharina was clearly excited, sharing stories about her past adventures and asking curious questions about Vergil''s interests.


    He simply smiled and listened, learning more about her and about Ada and Rox. It was all simpler, more peaceful, something he could easily look forward to... Knowing more about them, especially Katharina, was really calming his heart, which had been overwhelmed by crazy events.


    "You know, I''ve always liked these little indulgences," Katharina said, taking a bite of a chocte cupcake with a look of pleasure. "It''s a way to escape the routine, to rx and just enjoy the moment."


    Vergil nodded, savoring a fruit sweet. "I agree. Sometimes, it''s these small moments that really make a difference."


    As they talked, Katharina leaned closer to Vergil, her gestures and smiles always carrying an almost possessive affection.


    She frequently touched his arm or adjusted a strand of hair that had fallen over his face.


    Vergil responded with smiles and affectionate nces, clearly showing he appreciated the attention.


    "You''re really enjoying pampering me, aren''t you?" Vergil asked, a yful smile on his lips.


    Katharina smiled back, her gaze filled with affection. "You know me so well. It''s hard not to want to spoil someone who means so much to me."


    ''So cute!! Ahhhaa!! I''m going to overflow if you keep making that face!'' The instinct of a Yandere was as powerful as gathering seven orange spheres or uniting five golden cards...


    She was savoring every second with the man she truly loved.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 30: Its time to get him for myself!

    The night gently fell over the city, and the lights began to blink in an animated pattern as Katharina and Vergil headed towards her house.


    Katharina held Vergil''s hand tightly, not wanting to let go at all, her gaze full of anxiety and affection as she kept watching him.


    They got out of the taxi and started walking down a stone path lit by small garden lights.


    Vergil looked around, impressed by the beauty and grandeur of the ce.


    "Wee to ''our'' home," Katharina said with a satisfied smile. "I hope you like it."


    Vergil looked at the imposing mansion ahead, an elegant and grand structure with a majestic fa?ade, tall windows, and a lush garden that seemed to stretch for several meters.


    "Wow... isn''t this a bit expensive?" hemented, his voice sounding genuinely impressed, and he was astonished seeing the extent of the ce. "I never imagined you lived in such... luxury."


    Katharinaughed, a soft and charming sound. "You don''t see a mansion like this every day, do you? Come on, I''ll show you inside."


    ''The ns are going as I wanted... This is great!'' She roared internally, every second felt right, everything seemed perfect! Her decade-long n was finally starting to work!!


    ''Stay calm, don''t mess it up! You can do it!'' She encouraged herself with determination, unable to stop smiling to herself, she was reaping the rewards of her hard work!


    She led him to the main entrance, never letting go of his hand, where arge wooden door opened to reveal a spacious and opulent foyer. The interior of the mansion was equally impressive, with polished marble floors, imposing staircases, and crystal chandeliers glowing with a warm and weing light.


    "I grew up here, even though I was alone most of the time," Katharina exined as she showed Vergil around. For some reason, he felt a familiarity with the ce. "My mother is a Demon Queen, so our house has always had a certain level of... grandeur, so to speak."


    Vergil looked around with interest. "You never mentioned this before, I didn''t know you were alone... is it because of your mother?"


    Katharina hesitated for a moment, her expression softening with a touch of nostalgia.


    "My mother is a powerful and impressive woman. She rules with a mix of authority and dictatorship, and her presence instills fear in everyone... even me. She is too strong... it''s almost irritating how irrationally strong she is, and she''s arrogant, annoying, indecisive, and always thinks she''s right about everything! She''s also very protective!


    Can you believe I only learned to drivest year? I can withstand a 90-story building falling on me! But she still says it''s dangerous! She''s always ''Strength above all! I above everyone!'' She loves saying that," Katharina said, trying to mimic her mother.


    She really seemed like a little girl admiring her mother, though she wouldn''t want her to know.


    ''So precious... I''m a bit interested in meeting my future mother-inw... a strong and dictatorial woman... sounds good...'' Vergil thought before letting out a smallugh.


    Vergil couldn''t help butugh for a moment, "Hey, don''tugh!" Katharina said.


    "How can I notugh? My wife looks so beautiful talking about her feelings," he said, moving closer and giving a gentle hug.


    "Despite all this, do you love her?" He asked, smiling while gazing into the green eyes of the redhead in front of him.


    "Humpf, she''s a pain!" Katharina responded, puffing out her chest. "But," Vergilmented,ughing. "I don''t me her... I actually like her... sometimes..." Katharina murmured, pouting, while pulling Vergil after the hug.


    She led Vergil to the living room, an elegant space withfortable furniture and a lit firece that created a cozy atmosphere.


    Katharina went to a small wine cer embedded in the wall and started selecting a bottle of wine.


    "My mother did everything to ensure my childhood was safe," Katharina continued, while pouring wine into two sses. "But life in demon royalty has its challenges. My mother was a too imposing figure, respected out of fear, but her presence also created a distance between her and others.


    I, as her daughter, had to find my own way, bncing expectations and the desire to be more than just a princess or something silly like that, which is why I am strong."


    Vergil settled into afortable sofa, watching Katharina with an attentive gaze. "And what happened to your mother?"


    Katharina sighed, a look of sadness crossing her face. "My mother is out there, killing demons, angels, fallen angels, heroes, who knows? She''s not verymunicative... thest time she sent me a message, she was in Russia."


    She moved closer to Vergil, handing him a ss of wine and sitting beside him. "Sometimes, I wonder if what I have here is enough to make up for her absence. I miss the demon training that nearly killed me; at least time passed faster. You know, Ada lives in a simple apartment, and it''s not forck of resources. It''s her choice, but I...


    sometimes I wonder how it would be if I had made different choices."


    Vergil realized Katharina was really opening up to him. He had initially thought she was a crazy Yandere, a woman outside of her mental norms, but it was quite the opposite...


    ''She is very mature and intelligent... that''s good...''


    Vergil took a sip of wine, observing Katharina with a sympathetic look. "I hope to meet her one day, I wonder what she''s like," Vergilmented with a smile, and Katharina immediately noticed!


    "NO NO NO NO NO! YOU AREN''T MEETING MY MOTHER EVEN IF ONE OF THE ARCHANGELS SHOWS UP IN FRONT OF YOU AND ORDERS IT! I DON''T APPROVE!" Katharina said quickly, returning to her normal state of pure madness over her handsome demon husband!


    "Kakakaka," Vergilughed loudly at her reaction to the cute suggestion, then he made his hand find Katharina''s. "I''ll have to meet her someday, unless you don''t want to be my real wife?" Hemented, breaking her gaze...


    "I''m already your real wife... you idiot..." She murmured, pouting. "Hm... I guess not... as a demon? Probably...


    but I was still born human... I need to meet my mother-inw..." Vergil murmured to her, sending shivers down her spine with his tone. "After all... I''ll have to devour her daughterter... I can''t disrespect the woman who created this celestial beauty in front of me." He said, and Katharina felt a tingling between her legs and quickly closed her thighs...


    ''Demon! Demon! That damned Demon! He knows how to provoke me! Demon!!!!'' She roared internally while blushing just knowing he wanted to "devour" her.


    ''Fuck! He''s already in the mood! And I am too!'' She thought internally as she took advantage of their closeness, pulling his arms to make him hold her waist. She carefully removed the wine ss and ced it on the table beside them.


    She leaned closer to Vergil, her eyes locked onto his with passionate intensity.


    Vergil responded to her gaze, his hand gently caressing her face. The atmosphere around them was charged with a romantic and irresistible energy.


    Katharina brought her lips closer to Vergil''s, her breath cut by anticipation. Vergil responded with a soft and delicate kiss, their lips meeting in a warm and tender touch. The kiss started gently but soon intensified, the passion and desire between them manifesting in every movement.


    Katharina wrapped her arms around Vergil''s neck, deepening the kiss with a fervent feeling. Vergil pulled her closer, his hands exploring the contours of her body with a gentle and affectionate touch. The kiss was a silent dialogue of emotions and desires, an expression of the deep affection they both felt for each other.


    When they finally separated, both were breathless, their gazes meeting with a mix of love and satisfaction. The heat and intensity of the moment still lingered in the air, and they were immersed in the sensation of beingpletely connected.


    Katharina smiled, her eyes sparkling with a glow of contentment and desire. "That was... perfect," she murmured, her voice full of tender passion.


    Vergil smiled back, his lips curving with a subtle mischief as he gently traced where she had kissed him. The taste of the gloss she used was still present on his lips, a sweet and intimate reminder of the moment they had shared. "I agree. But..." He paused, his eyes gleaming with a touch of provocation.


    Katharina raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "But... what, Vergil?"


    "I''d love more..." Vergil remarked, the mischief in his lips heightened by the sincerity of the desire he felt. The suggestion was implicit in his voice, and he watched with interest the reaction of Katharina.


    Without hesitation, Katharina approached Vergil with a confidence that was both seductive and assertive. In a swift and determined movement, she leaped onto him, her legs wrapping around his waist as her arms intertwined around his neck. The physical closeness intensified the heat between them, and Vergil held her firmly by the hips, pulling her closer.


    "Then you''ll get more... much more," Katharina whispered with a voiceden with desire, her eyes locked on his with a passionate intensity. She held his face with her hands, her fingers gently touching his skin as their closeness made the environment seem even more intimate.


    Without wasting time, Katharina leaned in again to kiss him, their lips meeting with a burning depth. The kiss was a dialogue of passion and desire, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as the intensity of the moment grew. Katharina deepened the kiss, her lips exploring Vergil''s with fervent intensity, while he responded with equal devotion.


    The kisses became more desperate and passionate, each touch and caress revealing the repressed desire they both had felt.


    ''Finally!'' Katharina screamed internally, feeling the warm, wet lips of the man deepening on hers, ''It''s time to im him for myself!''


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 31: This woman... is fire...

    Vergil, feeling Katharina''s passion and closeness, couldn''t help but surrender himself to this woman, body and soul, deepening his love, his touches, his warmth.


    He explored her body with a soft and gentle touch, but it was clear he was crazy about her, and this pleased her. Knowing she caused such reactions, shepletely rxed.


    Every movement, every touch was an expression of his affection and desire, and he waspletely absorbed in the moment.


    "Ahhh... Mmmmnh~" Katharina, feeling the intensity of the kiss and Vergil''s closeness, let out a satisfied sigh.


    Vergil heard the warm murmur and began to move while still holding her on top of him.


    She waspletely out of herself, and probably wouldn''t hear him if he tried to speak. So, even without being able to see clearly, he began to walk towards a sofa nearby.


    The heat of the kiss, the closeness of their bodies, and the emotional connection they were sharing made the outside world irrelevant.


    She fully surrendered to the moment, enjoying every second of the experience.


    ''This woman¡­ is fire¡­'' he murmured, feeling her tongue dance with his as they yed between kisses.


    ''Her bra is really tight¡­'' he murmured as she pressed herself even closer to him. Gradually, he sat on the sofa with her still on him, positioning her legs snugly over hisp.


    Finally, when both were breathless and immersed in a sensation ofplete satisfaction, Katharina slowly separated from Vergil, her eyes glowing with a shimmer of love and desire.


    "T-That... was amazing," she murmured breathlessly, her voiceden with deep contentment, almost melting over his body.


    Vergil looked at her with a satisfied smile, "I thought it was amazing too. Being here with you, sharing this moment... it''s more than I could have imagined."


    He said, watching the woman in front of him, on his body, with the fierce gaze of a tiger, almost saying: I''m going to devour you.


    Katharina looked at Vergil with a soft glimmer in her eyes, her lips parted in a smile that revealed both desire and tenderness.


    Still seated on hisp, she lightly traced her fingers along his face, as if memorizing every detail. The living room around them seemed to disappear, and the silence was filled only by the sound of theirbored breaths.


    "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this," she murmured, her voice low and full of affection that went beyond words.


    Vergil felt the weight of those words and, with a soft smile, ran his fingers through Katharina''s hair, pulling her gently closer.


    The warmth between them increased with every second, and the closeness of their bodies only intensified the connection they were creating.


    He kissed her again, this time more gently, yet still filled with an almost palpable intensity.


    As their mouths moved in sync, their hands explored, discovering each other''s contours with a mixture of curiosity and affection. There was no rush, only the certainty that this moment was theirs, that nothing else mattered beyond what they were sharing.


    Every touch, every gesture spoke louder than any words ever could.


    "I hope you''ve prepared enough for this..." Vergil said as he pulled away from the kiss.


    "Shall we really begin now?" Vergil asked with a mischievous smile on his lips. Katharina clearly saw his eyes change color, from blue to a deep red...


    She trembled slightly as she felt the contract in her heart tighten, experiencing immense pleasure from knowing that her master desired her.


    The master-servant contract usually ensured that the holder of the contract would be the supreme master of the servant... but when the servant enjoyed serving their master... the reactions were endless, especially with a marriage contract involved...


    Feeling a strong tingling sensation between her legs, Katharina remained silent as she tried to control herself. Her face flushed, her breathing grew heavy, and her eyes expressed both anticipation and a shy hesitation.


    She didn''t need to respond with words; the slight blush on her face and the way her eyes tried to avoid Vergil''s intense gaze said more than enough.


    He knew what she wanted, but he also knew she was still nervous.


    How could he not know? This woman was too passionate, loved him too much, and above all... she was a possessive Yandere who would love nothing more than to live in a world just with him.


    ''So cute, now that she finally got what she wanted, she doesn''t even know what to do...'' For a moment, Vergil felt tempted to tease her, to make her verbalize what she desired. But instead, he decided to be gentle with his first wife, the one who brought him back to life, who gave him a new chance.


    He wanted this moment to be perfect for Katharina, for her to feel safe andfortable because this would only happen once... after that, she would be his in body, soul, and spirit... and he would do anything to her, without restraint...


    With this thought, his hands began to slowly move toward the ck silk dress Katharina was wearing. When his fingers finally touched the soft fabric, he looked at her face again.


    "D-Don''t stare at me..." She immediately averted her gaze, unable to handle the intensity of the moment.


    Vergil noticed her nervousness and, instead of rushing things, he slowed down. He bent down slowly, his face nearing Katharina''s belly button, his breath brushing against her skin through the fabric. Unable to resist, he kissed that area softly, feeling her body react instantly to the intimate touch.


    "Hhhmmmm!" she moaned softly, trying to hold back, biting her lips, her body tense while Vergil''s hands started caressing her thick thighs.


    He could feel how tense she still was, as if her body was fighting against the overwhelming sensations.


    Vergil began to gently massage her thighs, creating a calming, soothing atmosphere between them.


    Gradually, Katharina''s body started to rx under his skilled touch, her breathing growing heavier, but her muscles slowly giving in to this new sensation.


    Her hands, which had been gripping a pillow beside her, moved to Vergil''s hair, her nails lightly grazing the nape of his neck, each wave of pleasure causing her body to arch slightly, as if trying to follow his movements.


    "Are you trying to run away from me?" Vergil teased, rising and looking at her with a yful smile.


    Katharina tried to look away again, but he gently ced his hands on either side of her face, forcing her to maintain eye contact. His red eyes gleamed with an intensity that made her feel like she was melting under his possessive and warm gaze.


    "You''re not nning on running away, are you?" he asked, his tone soft but firm.


    "N-No..." she murmured, almost as if she was convincing herself of it at the same time.


    "That''s good," he whispered, his deep, captivating voice drawing her in. "Because after today... you will be mine."


    ''Yes! Yes! Yes!'' she screamed internally, her face flushing deeply, but this time she didn''t look away. Vergil leaned in again, his lips hovering dangerously close to hers, yet not touching. He paused, watching her reaction, and just as he expected, her body instinctively moved toward his. She pressed her lips softly against his, a kiss warm and delicate but brimming with emotion.


    As the kiss deepened, Katharina''s body began to rxpletely, her nerves dissolving and being reced by a growing confidence. Vergil moved his hands to the zipper of her dress, expertly sliding it down. When their lips finally parted, the dress slipped gracefully off her shoulders, falling to the floor, revealing her pale, wless skin and the ck lingerie she wore.


    "Stunning," Vergil whispered, his eyes tracing every curve of her body, his voice filled with genuine admiration.


    Katharina''s heart raced as she saw the look of pure adoration on Vergil''s face. He stared at her as if she were the most precious thing he''d ever seen, and this time, instead of looking away, she kept her gaze locked on his. Something in the way he looked at her made her insecurities melt away, even if just for a moment.


    But the moment was abruptly interrupted by a light coughing from the door.


    "Ah-hrmm!"


    Both of them startled. Katharina quickly pulled the dress up awkwardly, her face turning crimson with embarrassment. Vergil, on the other hand, turned slowly, his eyes filled with controlled fury as he fixed his gaze on Novah, the maid who had interrupted the moment.


    "I will kill you..." Vergil''s re practically screamed, though he said nothing. Novah, with a slight, carefree smile, simply shrugged, as if she was entirely innocent.


    "Children shouldn''t be ying like that..." she muttered, though she returned to her role as the maid.


    "Sorry for the interruption..." Novah said, not sounding particrly apologetic, clearly more interested in Katharina''s reaction than Vergil''s threat.


    "But I have a message for you, Lady Katharina."


    Still trying topose herself, Katharina looked at Novah, noticing the more serious expression on her face now. The mention of her name was never a good sign, and the maid''s tone only confirmed her suspicions.


    ''Fufufu, this embarrassed fool, it''s so hrious,'' Novah thought to herself, covering her mouth so as not to seem like she was teasing her mistress.


    "W-Well! Tell me what the hell you have to say!" Katharina shouted, "It better be a good exnation!!" She roared like a beast...


    "Oh, I do..." Novah murmured with a smile, puffing her chest out before continuing, "The Mistress ising to the human world. She found out about the incident with the three and Lord Vergil..."


    "Your mother... ising..." Novah grinned, showing shark-like teeth. "Good luck, Lady Katharina," she said before disappearing.


    Katharina''s blood froze.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 32: Sapphire Agares

    "Mi-m-m-my mother?" Katharina trembled at the news that her mother wasing. "N-n-no way... Sh-she wouldn''t do that..."


    "She... is already on her way," Novah confirmed, her voice now more serious. "And believe me, she doesn''t seem happy."


    Katharina felt the ground vanish beneath her feet. Her mother was an imposing woman, a force of nature, someone who rarely epted disobedience or rebellion. The thought of facing her judgment made Katharina tremble.


    "What are we going to do?" she whispered, her eyes filled with fear, seeking somefort in his presence.


    Vergil, still a bit frustrated by the interruption, sighed deeply. He approached her, taking her hands in his. His firm, warm touch gave Katharina a sense of security, despite the growing fear.


    "We''ll handle this together," he affirmed, the confidence in his voice calming her a bit. "If she knows everything, there''s nothing more to hide. I''ll face this with you."


    Katharina tried to breathe slower, absorbing Vergil''s words, but the fear still lingered in her chest.


    "She can''t just... ept this," Katharina murmured, anxiety bubbling up. "She''s going to kill you."


    Vergil looked at Katharina and smiled, "So what? I''ve already died once, two times doesn''t make a difference." He smiled, stroking her hair.


    ''She''s worse than I imagined... is her mother really that scary?'' Vergil wondered as he tried to calm the woman he thought would never have such problems...


    Novah, still at the door, sighed softly. "She''s on her way, but she''ll make a stop first. I suggest you prepare quickly. This meeting won''t be easy, as she''s not happy at all."


    ...


    Current Location... Unknown...


    A woman sat in a leather armchair within the luxurious interior of a private jet.


    The environment was cozy, a blend of modernity and sophistication, with dark oak wood details, soft lighting, andrge windows offering a panoramic view of the night sky.


    The clouds below resembled seas of cotton, but to her, they were merely an irrelevant backdrop to the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in her mind.


    She was not the type to get lost in idyllic contemtions; the sky and its stars no longer fascinated her.


    To her, the world was an arena, and everything was part of a grand power game. However, this time... She was furious with the futile antics of two insignificant mortals who had dared to approach her daughter.


    Despite this, she maintained herposure. Impably dressed in a tailored ck suit with a white silk shirt underneath, the image she projected was that of a ruthless CEO.


    Her long coat followed her curvaceous silhouette, and the high heels she wore were more a symbol of her authority than a style necessity.


    Her powerful, well-toned legs formed the basis of her almost intimidating presence, while her long red hair cascaded in perfect waves down her back, almost touching her waist. Her face, with features simr to her daughter''s, was a blend of aristocratic beauty and Spartan hardness. Her emerald-green eyes were like precious stones, cold and calcting, reflecting nothing but brutal determination.


    In front of her was her loyal servant, Vi, a young woman with purple hair tied in a high bun. Vi was discreet but efficient, always anticipating her mistress''s needs without needing instructions. She held a ss of red wine, served at precisely 16 degrees, herdy''s preferred temperature. The ss was offered with the delicacy and precision of a devoted servant.


    "Your wine, madam," Vi said, her voice low and soft, as she handed over the ss.


    She took the ss without even looking at it, as if it were a natural, expected gesture. She swirled the wine, observing its deep, intoxicating color before bringing it to her lips. A silent sip, and her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she were assessing something far deeper than the simple taste of the drink.


    "They''re more audacious than I anticipated," she said, breaking the silence with her gravelly, authoritative voice. "I trained her to be strong, to be ruthless, but she seems quite rxed... Even though she could have likely killed them, it still enrages me that my daughter''s name is being spoken by mere insignificant mortals trying to make an impression on a wretched little god."


    Vi, with her hands crossed in front of her body and her head slightly bowed, listened in silence. She knew that when her mistress began speaking, any interruption could result in unpleasant consequences. She was ruthless with her daughter but concerned for her even more.


    "Moreover, she allowed herself to be seduced by weakness," she continued, her long, slender fingers tapping lightly on the wine ss as she spoke. "A man, Vi. Katharina let some man distract her. That is something I cannot tolerate."


    Vi lifted her gaze briefly but remained silent, knowing her mistress had not yet finished.


    "What do you think of this, Vi?" she asked suddenly, turning her green eyes to the servant, who now felt the full weight of the question. It was rare for her to ask someone''s opinion, but when she did, she expected a precise and intelligent response.


    Vi took a deep breath before answering, carefully measuring her words. "I believe Miss Katharina might be going through... a moment of weakness. But with your guidance, madam, she will surely return to the right path."


    She leaned slightly forward, a cruel smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Weakness is uneptable. She was not raised to allow suchpses. I shaped her to be superior to all, to crush anyone who dared stand in her way."


    She took another sip of her wine before continuing. "This... Vergil," she pronounced the name with disdain, as if it were something toxic in her mouth. "He needs to be removed from the equation. But not before I make Katharina understand the monumental mistake she has made."


    "Understood, madam," Vi replied with a slight nod. "Should I make preparations for your arrival at the Vatican?"


    She smiled faintly, the smile of a predator preparing to strike. "Yes, the Vatican..." She closed her eyes for a brief moment, recalling her past.


    The Vatican, a ce that had crossed her path countless times, especially in her youth during the endless wars. She had learned much there, and many of those lessons still shaped her view of the world.


    "It seems the Inquisition has forgotten who really holds the power," she murmured. "It''s time to remind them."


    ''Another Pope... mydy...'' Vi bowed her head in obedience and discreetly withdrew to check thending details. However, her mistress was not finished. She ced the wine ss on the table beside her and stood up, her nearly 6''3" height casting a shadow that dominated the space.


    "Vi," she called, her voice cold and precise. The servant quickly returned, standing by the door of the mainpartment.


    Vi turned promptly, her violet eyes fixed on her imposing figure. She knew that any dy in responding to her mistress was uneptable. The aura her mistress emitted filled the jet like a storm about to break. Each word she spoke was like thunder before lightning,den with a silent yet powerful threat.


    "Yes, madam?" Vi kept her head slightly bowed, a posture that demonstrated submission but also efficiency. It was her way of showing she was always ready to serve.


    She stepped forward, her heels echoing on the marble floor of the private jet. "Do you think I am too lenient with Katharina, Vi?"


    The servant hesitated for a fraction of a second, not out of fear but because she knew answering this question was walking a fine line. Her mistress did not tolerate weakness, either in herself or her daughter. "No, madam. I believe you have been exactly what she needs. Rigorously. Ruthlessly.


    However..." She let the word hang in the air, waiting for her mistress''s permission to continue.


    "However?" She raised an eyebrow, a gesture indicating both curiosity and impatience. Her emerald eyes gleamed with a cold intensity.


    "However, perhaps Miss Katharina needs to face her own battles to truly understand the strength you wish for her to possess. The presence of an obstacle such as love might be the final test to see if she measures up to your expectations."


    She was silent for a moment, her lips forming a subtle, almost imperceptible smile. "Interesting... You suggest that I should let her face this weakness on her own?"


    "By no means, madam. You are the foundation of her strength. I merely suggest that the presence of an ''enemy'' could be used as a tool, a way to further shape her strength." Vi knew that being too direct might anger her mistress but also understood that the woman before her valued intelligence and strategy above all.


    Her mistress walked slowly to one of the jet''s windows, watching the clouds moving below. "You are right... he will be her test. But I will be there, in the shadows. Besides... I would love to meet a man who managed to interest my daughter...


    something good muste of this, wouldn''t it?"


    Vi nodded. "Yes, madam. And regarding the Vatican? Would you like to handle them personally, or should I prepare something more... subtle?"


    Her smile widened slightly, her white teeth gleaming like deadly fangs. "Ah, the Vatican. An outdated institution that forgets its ce in the modern world. No, Vi. There will be no subtlety this time. They need a clear reminder of who truly holds the power.


    I will handle it personally."


    "Understood, madam. The jet will bending soon. I will make the arrangements for your reception."


    She waved her hand dismissively, sending her away for the moment. She resumed her seat in the leather armchair, picking up the wine ss again and observing the scarlet liquid with thoughtful eyes.


    Power was something she understood perfectly. And, more than that, she understood the necessity of being feared.


    At the Vatican, she would ensure they were reminded of that.


    She took another sip of wine, and as she tasted the intoxicating liquid, her mind was already working on the strategies and next moves she would make. Vi was right. Katharina would need a test, something to strengthen her. But she would not becent. She would always be watching, ready to intervene if necessary.


    Minutes passed, and the pilot''s smooth voice echoed through the jet''smunication system, announcing their approach to Rome. She smiled again, this time with an air of anticipation.


    "Vatican..." she murmured, almost to herself. "It''s time for a new era."


    Vi returned to the cabin, ready to report that everything was prepared. "We are approaching, madam. You will be received as requested."


    She looked at her servant with approval. "Excellent. And make sure that no one, absolutely no one, knows of our arrival until I choose to reveal it myself."


    "Yes, madam. Everything will be as you nned."


    As the jet descended, cutting through the clouds and preparing tond, the woman felt the familiar thrill of excitement growing in her chest. It was the kind of excitement she only felt before an imminent battle.


    Uponnding, the jet made a smooth touchdown on a private runway, out of the public''s curious gaze. An armored vehicle was already waiting for her by the runway, ready to take her directly to the heart of religious power, where she would make her next move.


    "Let''s go, Vi," she said as she stood up and adjusted her impable suit. "It''s time to remind them who Sapphire Agares is."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 33: What was his name again?

    "Yawn," Sapphire yawned as she firmly walked with the small Vi beside her. "I should have asked for an Uber," shemented.


    "There''s no Uber here, miss," Vi replied.


    "Oh, a city of people with no current social culture," Sapphire remarked.


    "Yawn," Sapphire let out another yawn, stretching her arms, herrge breasts threatening to burst out of her shirt and pop the buttons. Despite the tempting sight, the unreported maid didn''t even nce at the woman''s cleavage.


    ''Focus, Vi, no peeking at her oppai...'' the maid thought, turning her face away.


    The woman provocatively licked her lips when she saw that Vi didn''t show any reaction to her beauty.


    This attitude from the maid was a good thing; she didn''t want to change her maid. "Good," shemented with a smile.


    ''Phew!'' Vi felt her soul leave her body ande back.


    She had been with this woman for a thousand three hundred and twenty-five years! She knew how she behaved! Thankfully, the pilot had no interaction, or she knew exactly what would happen!


    She would have killed another pilot!


    ''Hold on, Vi, hold on! We need to get back home! Yes, back to Agares!'' She thought, clearing her mind. She couldn''t even show the slightest lust in front of this woman! And Vi was heterosexual!


    She knew Sapphire''s personality! She was an evil demon! One of the most malevolent! Lucifer would cry if he met her. She liked to provoke little demons, and when those demons lost themselves in lust, she would castrate and then kill them... In the end, it was just a hobby for her, a sadistic joke she enjoyed when she was bored.


    Not to mention the contracts! Never summon this woman for a contract!


    ''Well, it''s pretty hard to summon a demon like her... The one who summons her would need to be... Lucifer? Well, maybe the Archons could summon her... and the Seraphim... Wait, what am I thinking?!


    This death goddess can''t be summoned by anyone!'' Vi was lost in thought, walking ahead and dictating the way.


    Sapphire cracked her neck slightly while continuing to stretch; she really looked like she had slept for years. "Let''s pay a visit to my friend..." Her face twisted in confusion. "What''s his name again? I don''t know, Gregory? Nichs? I don''t remember; it shouldn''t be important, right?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m going tounch a meteor here anyway," Sapphire said, shrugging nonchntly.


    "P-this way, Mistress..." Vi said, seeing that she had gotten lost again... Why did she question it? Well, it didn''t matter. She wouldn''t make her mistress change her mind...


    ''Wait... a meteor?'' She stopped immediately, feeling a shiver down her spine... ''Oh no... is another pope going to die?'' Vi murmured.


    "Then, because of your orders, Leon, with a divine artifact, was killed while kidnapping Queen Sitri''s daughter, while the Demon Queen''s daughters, Agares and Baal, were with her?" An old man, around 65 years old, questioned the man in front of him. He spoke with a tired expression...


    He ced his hand on his forehead and massaged his temples. "The order was: Find and identify who was killing people in the southern area of Los Angeles," hemented with a smile, but his expression said, ''I hope you''re joking. Please tell me you''re joking.''


    "Yes," replied the man, Makarov, one of the generals of the Inquisition who was called to rify the disappearance of a divine relic. He had just reported everything that happened in the incident involving it two days ago.


    The man''s expression faded, looking now dejected. "Well, everyone''s timees," he murmured.


    "What... what do you mean?" Makarov asked with a trembling voice. He had never seen the pope''s expression so altered before...


    The pope merely pulled out a cell phone from his robes. "Could youe here, please?" he said to the person on the other end and quickly hung up, putting the phone away.


    Calmly, he reclined in his chair, watching his life sh before his eyes while waiting for the person he had just called.


    In no time, just a few secondster, someone knocked softly on the door and entered.


    "Your Holiness, Adrian," the man said in a neutral tone but with great respect.


    Adrian observed the man who had just entered... he looked about 25 years old, with short golden hair and eyes, a low dark beard, standing at 1.80 meters tall, and wearing white sacerdotal robes.


    "General Alexander... Please activate the red alert," Adrian requested, and the man looked at him with mild curiosity.


    "What level of rm, Your Holiness?"


    "Rank SSS."


    "Oh shit... that demon ising? Again?" Alexander asked in a clearly concerned tone, sensing Adrian''s fear.


    "Y-yes..." Adrian stammered, for the first time in his life, they saw the pope... trembling. "Oh shit... She''s here..." the pope cursed as he looked out the window.


    "Come here, you son of a bitch!" A sonic boom was heard by everyone present, followed by the sound of ss shattering. They quickly shielded their faces.


    The impact was so great that the structures around the impact site began to tremble slightly, like a small earthquake, caused by just the feminine voice.


    "W-what? What was that?" Makarov leaned against the wall, surprised to see the building''s ss explode.


    Alexander got up from his chair and walked gently towards the window. "Makarov, do you know what happened to the former general you reced?" he asked kindly.


    "He died? But I don''t know the details of his death," he replied.


    "Yes... He died. He was a good friend, just like the previous pope, Nichs," Alexander said sadly. He opened the window and looked at the red-haired woman with a wide smile showing all her sharp teeth.


    The woman stood in the center of the za, the pir of God had been destroyed, and beside her, a young maid hid from view... She was sitting, using the sacred obelisk as... a chair...


    "Sh-she''s here again..." Alexander stammered, remembering thest time, when he was a child...


    "S-sapphire," Makarov swallowed a bit of saliva.


    "Indeed," Adrian nodded, "This demon has killed thest ten popes, as well as 54 generals... thest time, she was dining in a restaurant in the Vatican, and when our former general tried to ''harass'' her... She killed him and left me aint letter saying they couldn''t offer good hospitality and that we were technologically outdated..."


    Makarov''s mouth fell open in shock... He even thought he had misheard Pope Adrian''s words, but... "Understood? Shall we go together, then?" Adrian smiled as if he were joking with him.


    Adrian sighed. "You hurt this demon''s daughter... Why do you think she came here?"


    "?! I didn''t hurt anyone! It was Leon! Besides, that''s Agares! We hurt Sitri!" He shouted, trying to defend himself. "And does it matter?" Adrian questioned.


    His facepletely shattered. "Really, do you think someone who killed a general with a single blow because he hit on her would actually care about you and your opinion? Not even I, the Pope, matter to her."


    He simply shut his mouth and said nothing.


    ''She... has the power to attack thergest city of the Inquisition in the world? Is she... going to attack the Vatican alone?''


    "I know what you''re thinking, kid, and yes, she not only will, but she is already doing it..." He murmured, looking outside as the moonlight bathed the woman with red hair, now slightly purple.


    "Damn it!" If he had known this information about the area of operation, he wouldn''t have even attempted to send Leon to that location!!


    "Your Holiness!" Two voices were heard, and soon two men entered the room.


    "Yes, yes, I understand... General Gordon, General Lariet," Adrian said, "Prepare for battle while evacuating our religious center, the churches. The reste with me..."


    Lariet looked out the window and saw the woman who had made a throne out of the obelisk. He looked at Makarov. "What did you do, idiot?"


    "I apparently provoked a Demon King," he said sarcastically as he walked toward the window.


    "Help with the evacuation, Young Makarov," Adrian said.


    "Yes, Your Holiness..." He said, bowing his head and quickly leaving the room. "Tsk, another useless one," Gordon spat.


    "It''s somewhat my fault..." Adrian said. "At least she remains quite beautiful; every day she bes more stunning..." Lariet said before receiving an elbow to the stomach.


    "AHHHTRGT Son of a!" "Silence. She is still a demon, stop pretending everything is fine," he interrupted. "Now let''s go," Gordon ordered, and Lariet justplied.


    ...


    "Hello, I''m sure the agreement was quite clear, wasn''t it? Don''t interfere with the demon royalty, but you did, how amusing, mister I-don''t-know-your-name," Sapphire said, addressing the old maning calmly toward her.


    The man sighed, knowing she shouldn''t even know his name. "I am Adrian, I know you don''t remember me," hemented, but she didn''t care at all.


    "Hm? Oh yes, fuck it." She replied casually, making the two generals beside her tremble with anger. She simply smiled maliciously as she elegantly crossed her legs and observed them. "I''m not good with names, just with those who really mark me," shemented. "You know, we''re old."


    "You don''t look old to me," Lariet said with a nervous smile, but his expression quickly darkened into pure fear as he felt Sapphire''s pure murderous intent.


    ''Just that has made him shit himself with fear... tsk, so boring.'' She saw, losing interest, looking at the man as if he were an insect.


    "Miss... get a hold of yourself..." Vi murmured, "Oh, right. Vengeance, that''s it." She said as she stood up and the three moved away.


    "Tsk, so boring... hours of flight for nothing... I should have gone to see my beautiful daughter." She murmured.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 34: Whoever moves will die

    The disinterest in the woman''s eyes was clear. Why was she even there? She didn''t know... or rather, she was masking her true feelings to understand if it was really what she wanted.


    Seeing those insignificant little beings, Sapphire Agares was just... a goddess in front of idiotic mortals.


    A memory shed before her eyes...


    "Did you be the strongest? Or were you born the strongest?" A woman with blue eyes and white hair questioned her...


    "Who knows... I was born rejected by the world, so I rejected humanity."


    "Your strength shows how lonely you are. Is this the punishment imposed on the strongest to continue wandering in search of an endless disy of power?" She said, holding a staff as the demon realm began to yield and crumble.


    "How extravagant," Sapphire smiled as her wornnce fell, "You''re interesting, I see... you feel lonely for being stronger, don''t you? Come, I''ll teach you."


    ''You were interesting,'' Sapphire thought, her madness focusing on a specific point.


    Her loneliness.


    "Many have challenged you, body and soul. It''s not because they wanted to defeat you, they wanted recognition, didn''t they?" The woman, smiling, parried Sapphire''snce fearlessly and without hesitation.


    "People challenge you to understand who they are, and you personally annihte them," She said while surfing the clouds as the sky opened up...


    "What a joke," Sapphire said, kicking her and throwing her far away...


    "Are you satisfied with just that? Is that why you fight?" The staff flew toward Sapphire, who blocked it with her hands, reappearing in front of the woman...


    "I don''t follow orders, I eat when I want, kill if they''re annoying, and y when it''s fun," Sapphire said, throwing her back and taking the staff. "I live the way I want." Sapphire concluded,unching the staff with such force that when blocked, the woman''s hands broke...


    "One day you''ll tire of this," The woman said, smiling as she saw her end approaching, yet she had no regrets, "Perhaps." Sapphire said before taking her life, splitting the sky in half and the woman''s body, turning into shimmering dust...


    "I hope to meet you again, Honorable Woman," Sapphire thought, returning to reality where she stood before the men of faith...


    "My mistress, are you alright?" Vi asked, seeing that Sapphire was static for a few seconds, enough to worry, she was in front of the enemies!


    "Oh... I had a shback," Sapphire said, causing Vi''s face to almost shatter; her expression was hrious!


    ''C-crazy! Insane! Delusional! Sick! Deceptive!'' She shouted, cursing her mistress in every possible way to vent her anger! Her life was in trouble here too!


    ''I guess she was right... these worms tire me out.'' Sapphire thought as she analyzed the two men in front of her... ''What a waste of time.''


    She changed her expression as she put her hand on her chin, "What should I do with you?" She questioned aloud, as if she were...


    ''Damn it! Is she treating our lives as a game??'' Gordon thought.


    ''My life is in the hands of a gorgeous redhead!'' Lariet thought... well, he was an idiot.


    ''I should retire...'' Adrian thought, seeing how nothing mattered to this woman in front of him...


    Time seemed to stop... Only for Sapphire. For them, it was an endless tension, not knowing when it would end, and this woman wasn''t helping! She made faces as if she was trying to make themugh, but if theyughed... they would die!


    ''She probably isn''t even aware of this...'' Vi murmured, it was almost amusing to see the sweat of the humans drip down with each passing second of silence...


    "Ah! For heaven''s sake, just finish this already!" Gordon could no longer bear it, breaking the silence and finally shouting, seeing that this was going nowhere; if she was going to kill them, then let her do it already!


    "U¨¢¨¢¨¢" Sapphire yawned, looking at the man. She had previously analyzed Lariet, now, seeing Gordon, she couldn''t help but sigh again. She liked talented people, but why was it always... with just one look, she could tell that most men had negative potential, how bad could it get? He smelled like trash! To her, this man wasn''t even qualified to breathe the same air as her.


    "Puppy, be quiet, okay? I only speak to your owner." She said casually.


    "Y-you-" Before he could continue, a thread of desperation ran across his neck; he felt the danger, but...


    Boom!


    "You''re worse than usual." Adrian said, stopping the woman''s attack with his hands... Losing one of his arms from the impact.


    "Tsk, I hate dealing with men of god," Sapphire murmured, seeing that the sacred energy had protected him. ''Useless humans depending on artifacts...'' She cursed.


    Gordon waspletely at a loss for words; he couldn''t even utter a grunt, he was just... pissing himself in fear.


    "You''re stronger," Sapphiremented. "I never stopped training," Adrian said gently with a smile. Receiving such praise from her was truly something to think about.


    A moment of silence passed between Adrian and Sapphire.


    Soon, Adrian sighed again. He didn''t know how many times he had sighed that day, "I''m sorry for what my subordinate did, he will be punished. Please, can you leave as if nothing happened?"


    Sapphire''s smile grew. "The pact was broken due to your ipetence. Honestly, I couldn''t care less about the Sitri and Baal bitches, but here we are. Why, puppy?" She questioned Gordon...


    "Y-Y-Your daughter was there..." He said, trembling in fear, "It seems someone is very well-informed. So, let''s not rush... tell me honestly, how many times have I personallye here to punish you?" She questioned...


    It wasn''t the first time, the second, or the third... She hade here so many times that she knew the way, even knew how to break the obelisk to make it fall in the shape of a throne...


    "Damn..." Lariet murmured...


    "You didn''t leave me a choice then..." Adrian spoke as his eyes began to shine golden. Slowly, a golden aura began to cover his body.


    "I''m sorry, not today," Sapphire said as her aura spread over the entire area, the whole Vatican felt the heat emanating from the woman''s brute strength.


    Sapphire had an absolutely arrogant and egocentric vision. She always believed she could reach the ultimate incarnation of strength and power.


    The concept of ''being the strongest'' for Sapphire was clear and straightforward: She considered herself invincible, unmatched, and anyone who dared to challenge her or ce themselves as an equal was despicable in her eyes.


    Sapphire believed that the world follows a natural hierarchy where the strong rule and the weak serve as nothing more than mere obstacles to be ovee or destroyed. She valued strength above all else and showed no interest in morality, justice, orpassion. To her, the true essence of strength is the ability to subjugate and eliminate any opponent without hesitation.


    And if she can do it with a single blow... Then she will, with all she''s got...


    They couldn''t move, at least not try... After all, the devastating demonic aura made them freeze, but she released them slightly...


    "No one moves... those who move will die." She said with a smile, sadistically no longer just ying with the lives of these three, but everyone in the vicinity...


    Sapphire''s smile widened even more, a wild gleam danced in her eyes. The air around her seemed to vibrate with the pure energy emanating from her body. With a slow, almostzy movement, she raised a hand to the sky, as if touching the very essence of the universe. The light intensified, swirling into fiery whirlwinds.


    "Do you really think you can mess with my beautiful daughter, huh?" her voice sounded calm, almost seductive, butden with devastating malice.


    Vi, standing beside her, felt a wave of despair engulf her body. Something monstrous was about to happen. The clouds above began to swirl, an inexplicable concentration of energy formed a vortex in the dark sky, opening up to reveal an intense, reddish light.


    ''M-M-Mistress! Have you gone mad?!!!'' Vi screamed internally, watching as the woman smiled with her hair glowing... not because of the moon, but... what was obscuring the view above her... a red glow...


    "Your disgrace will be swift, but it willst forever in your memory... for a few seconds," Sapphire whispered with a sharp smile.


    She lowered her arm slowly, as if giving permission for the cosmos to descend. The red glow in the sky intensified, and the ground trembled under the feet of the men of faith, who somehow knew that nothing else mattered.


    A meteor of significant size, with pure violent mes, cut through the sky above them.


    Gordon, Lariet, and Adrian looked up, frozen. The meteor came as a harbinger of doom, its enormous mass burning everything in its path, illuminating the Vatican as if hell itself had been summoned to destroy the sacred ce.


    "You should have run when I yawned," she murmured with a cold and merciless smile.


    The impact was imminent.


    The wind began to whip through the area, dragging everything around as the vortex above roared.


    The pressure from the meteor intensified, creating shockwaves across the ground.


    Sapphire''s eyes glowed intensely as the meteor approached, as if all the chaos was in perfect sync with her own essence.


    Adrian tried to move, desperate, but his legs would not obey. He was trapped, frozen by the sheer terror of the situation, feeling like an insect under the gaze of an unyielding goddess.


    When the meteor was mere milliseconds from its destination, Sapphire let out one final low, cruelugh, her hair zing in the light of the impending cataclysm, and she disappeared, holding Vi like a sack of potatoes.


    Then, the impact.


    The ground shook violently as the meteor struck the earth, releasing an explosion of pure destructive force that swept everything in its path. Sacred buildings disintegrated, chunks of the ground lifted as if the very soil was fleeing from the overwhelming power descending upon them.


    A 200-meter-wide crater formed at the heart of the Vatican.


    She appeared on the other side of the city, atop a clock tower high enough to view the scale of the chaos. There was nothing left but rubble and more rubble. She watched with satisfaction, as if observing a moving piece of art. The absolute destruction she had wrought pleased her greatly.


    "How delightful," she murmured softly, gazing at the void left by the impact, where once there had been men of faith, now only rubble and ashes remained.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 35: Breaking News

    The sounds were a little muffled, but his eyes were slowly opening, with the soft touch andfortable weight of something very soft on his chest.


    "Hm?" He grunted, slightly opening his eyes, adjusting to the environment, finally realizing what that weight was¡ªhis beautiful wife, Katharina.


    She waspletely naked, just as she came into the world, lying on top of him, her red hair spread across his torso, and her legs intertwined with his. For a moment, panic struck him like lightning!


    His body went rigid, and his mind was flooded by a single question...


    "Did we...?" He thought, desperately searching through all his memories, any and every detail from the previous night that could confirm or deny his concern.


    The panicked look gave way to a series of fragmented memories.


    They were together on the couch, things were heating up between them, and then...


    Novah appeared.


    Yes, that was it.


    Novah interrupted them before things could go further, meaning she was a total cockblock!


    At least...


    "Phew..." Vergil sighed in relief, but the sensation of Katharina naked on top of him was still both embarrassing and undeniably tempting.


    ''Temptation!'' He screamed internally, holding himself back from touching anywhere inappropriate.


    He tried to move smoothly, afraid of waking her, but every small movement seemed to intensify the feeling of her skin against his, making his face blush instantly.


    ''Same situation as yesterday...'' He thought, remembering the three sleeping on his body as if he were a pillow.


    Before he could decide what to do, Katharina stirred.


    She woke up slowly, her green eyes sparkling in the morning light.


    A mischievous smile formed on her lips, a mix of malice and amusement. "Good morning, sleepyhead," she murmured, her voice still hoarse from sleep.


    Vergil froze, his face as red as Katharina''s hair. He tried to speak, but all he could manage was a stammer. "H-hey... Katharina... did we... did we do...


    anything...st night?"


    Katharina lifted her body, making her bare breasts fully visible. They were milky white with a rosy tint on the nipples, firm and voluptuous, which only added to Vergil''s difort... Well, he''d love to indulge in them right now, and that made things ufortable!


    She leaned forward, her lips almost touching his ear as she rubbed her breasts against his body, whispering: "What''s wrong? Disappointed we didn''t do anything?"


    He felt his whole body shiver, but before he could even respond.


    "Fufufu," Katharina let out a yfulugh and pulled away, stretching her body with a teasing calmness.


    Her movements were calcted, each gesture seemed deliberate, designed to test Vergil''s resolve.


    ''Hold tight, don''t let your inner demon loose... or I''ll devour her...'' He clenched his fists tightly as the woman showed off her increasingly tempting breasts over his body, the demonicughter bing clear... She was having a lot of fun!


    "You''re so cute, you know?" She slid her fingers across his chest, tracing small circles with an intimacy that made him more nervous by the second. "But rx. We didn''t do anything... yet." Her smile grew even more mischievous. "Unless you want to change that now."


    ''Demon!!'' Vergil didn''t know how to respond.


    Katharina''s words were a clear invitation, but he also knew that anything beyond what had already happened would bepletely uncharted territory for him.


    And, of course, there was always the chance that Novah might show up again, something he wasn''t eager to face anytime soon.


    Before he could make any decision, Katharina started moving closer, her lips dangerously near his. The temptation was palpable in the air, and the desire was almost undeniable... until, like a wave of energy breaking the tension, a familiar voice echoed through the room.


    "Good morning, children," Novah said, her voice dripping with sarcasm and impatience, as she appeared in the center of the room, wearing her usual maid outfit. She didn''t seem impressed by the scene before her.


    ''This girl... she''s going to get me killed along with half of Los Angeles if she keeps getting involved with this man like that!'' Novah roared internally. Unfortunately, she couldn''t just ignore it; her life was on the line too, okay?!


    "I was hoping you''d behave, but I guess that''s too much to ask." She said, cing a hand on her forehead. "Do I have to remind you again? I don''t want Lady Agares showing up here to find her daughter has lost her ''innocence.''" Novah muttered. "At least Lord Vergil is less filthy than you, princess. You''re like a Subus." Novah remarked, and Katharina''s face darkened...


    Suddenly...


    "I''ll kill you!" Katharina shouted and charged, still naked, at Novah, who dodged swiftly, pulling out a set of lingerie from her hand. Katharina tried to attack again, but Novah evaded, forcing her to put on a bra.


    "You hag!!!" She roared, but again, Novah dodged the flying kick she threw, and at an unnatural speed, dressed Katharina in underwear before Vergil even got a glimpse of her private parts.


    In less than twenty seconds, Katharina was fully dressed...


    ''She''s strong...'' Vergil murmured, looking at Novah, who had defeated Katharina effortlessly without using brute force.


    ''Do I need a maid too?'' He wondered... ''Hmm... maybe I should check the maid market when I go to the underworld... I like her efficiency...'' He concluded.


    Katharina, on the other hand, just sighed, seeing herself fully dressed, as if she was used to this kind of action. "Ah, Novah... you have a special talent for ruining the mood," she said with a touch of irritation, ring at the smiling woman.


    "Someone has to keep you in line. Luckily, Lady Agares chose me to deal with you," Novah retorted, crossing her arms, clearly satisfied that she had prevented anything further from happening.


    ''My life is saved, for now.'' Novah thought, smiling as if she had just won the lottery.


    Vergil, trying desperately to pull himself together, looked at Novah with a mix of gratitude and frustration. "Why are you here so early?"


    Novah simply smirked, as if this were just another one of her provocations. "I''m just here to make sure nothing... unexpected happens. You two have other things to worry about, you know?"


    Katharina was already dressed, but she didn''t miss the chance to throw onest seductive look at Vergil. "Well, maybe we can pick up where we left offter... if the ''babysitter'' lets us." She winked at him, clearly amused by the situation.


    Vergil gulped, his heart still racing from Katharina''s closeness and the embarrassment of being caught by Novah. He quickly got up and started getting dressed, still in his underwear, trying to ignore the tension lingering in the air.


    Minutester, they went down to the kitchen.


    The smell of fresh coffee and toasted bread filled the room, creating a wee contrast to the tension in the bedroom. Katharina was in a good mood, fiddling with the coffee maker and preparing breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    Vergil, on the other hand, was still trying to process the situation, his heart finally starting to slow down.


    ''I''m going to get back at this damn demon! She''s pretending like it''s nothing! I haven''t even gotten used to this, you wretch! Everything is too suggestive, these cursed mood swings!''


    "You''re really quiet," Katharina remarked, cing a cup of coffee in front of him as she sat down at the table. "Is everything okay?"


    Vergil looked at her, still a bit nervous, but smiled. "Just¡­ processing everything. Thinking about how I''m going to get back at you for what you did."


    She giggled, sipping her coffee. "No need to be so vengeful. I won''t bite... unless you want me to."


    Heughed, finally feeling a bit more at ease. "You really enjoy teasing me, don''t you?"


    Before she could respond, the sound of the TV caught their attention. The reporter on-screen was broadcasting live from a chaotic scene surrounded by rubble and smoke. The headline at the bottom read:


    Breaking News ¨C Meteor Hits Vatican Obelisk.


    "What the¡­?" Vergil frowned, moving closer to the TV to turn up the volume. Katharina also stood up, her expression suddenly serious.


    The reporter, wearing a bulletproof vest, was speaking in an urgent tone: "This is Maria Fontana, reporting live from the site of an unprecedented disaster tonight. A meteor¡ªor what appears to be a meteor¡ªstruck an area of two hundred meters around the Vatican Obelisk,pletely destroying it and leaving a crater of colossal proportions."


    "Right now, rescue services are searching for survivors in the debris. ording to experts, whatever hit the area was a mass of extremely intense heat! So far, none of the key members of Pope Adrian''smission have been found, and the Pope himself remains missing!"


    The footage showed a massive crater where the Obelisk once stood. The Vatican square was unrecognizable, debris scattered everywhere, and a cloud of dust still hung in the air. Helicopters hovered overhead, and the wail of ambnces and fire trucks echoed in the background.


    "There are no confirmed numbers of casualties, but we know the impact was devastating. Witnesses im the sky lit up suddenly before the meteor struck, destroying the Obelisk in a matter of seconds. Local authorities are still trying to understand what happened, and astronomy experts are being called in to assess the situation."


    Vergil and Katharina exchanged a look of pure disbelief. A meteor? At the Vatican?


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Katharina muttered, her eyes glued to the screen. She knew enough to suspect something far more sinister. This didn''t seem like a simple natural phenomenon. Her mind was already connecting the dots as the reporter continued to provide more details about the destruction.


    The voice on the television sounded rming and grave, "The impact has caused severe damage throughout the area surrounding the Obelisk, and specialists are warning of the possibility of more debris falling. The area has beenpletely evacuated, and authorities are urging everyone to stay away. This is a catastrophe of biblical proportions, something many believe to be a sign¡­"


    The mention of a "sign" sent a chill down Vergil''s spine. Something was wrong. Very wrong. He nced at Katharina, who looked tense, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    That''s when Novah, who had been silent until now, finally broke the grim mood with a firm, assured voice. "That''s no ordinary meteor."


    Katharina, without taking her eyes off the TV, frowned. Her instincts told her that the unnatural exnation was the most likely. Something about how everything had happened so suddenly, the way Novah spoke, and the location of the impact... It was too big to be a coincidence.


    "Oh, hell... It was my mother, wasn''t it?" Katharina turned to Novah, her eyes saying it all...


    "Well, who told you to provoke that demon?" Novah shrugged. "At least now the Inquisition will wait a few years before they shamelessly act like this again," shemented with a smile...


    "Damn, it was my mother." Katharina said, and Vergil''s eyes nearly popped out of his head in shock.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 36: I want to get strong

    Vergil blinked, struggling to process what he had just heard. "Wait, your mother? What do you mean, your mother did that? She summoned a... meteor?!"


    ''Damn! This is way more than I was expecting!'' Vergil shouted internally.


    Katharina ran a hand through her hair, clearly irritated but not exactly surprised. "My mother has a knack for this sort of thing. She''s too temperamental..."


    Vergil shook his head, still trying to wrap his mind around the idea that Katharina''s mother was capable of causing something as catastrophic as a meteor strike on the Vatican.


    "Why would she do that? What does she gain from it?"


    Katharina huffed, crossing her arms. "My mother doesn''t need a simple reason. She might have done it to send a message. Or maybe just because she wanted to. But what concerns me is that... she''s probablying here."


    Novah nodded, remaining calm despite the tension rising between Katharina and Vergil. "Even though your mother is quite egocentric, she doesn''t make moves without purpose. Or she might just want to have some fun."


    "That''s contradictory!" Vergil said, looking at Novah, who shrugged. "She''s like that, what can I do? That woman should see a psychologist, psychiatrist, or whatever, she''s crazy."


    Vergil rubbed his face, frustrated.


    He had barely adjusted to the fact that he was a demon, and now he was dealing with a catastrophe of such magnitude involving his wife''s mother? Things were escting too quickly!


    "Okay, so what''s the next step?" he asked, trying to focus on something practical. "How are we going to deal with this? We can''t just ignore a meteor destroying the Vatican."


    "Hm? That''s exactly what we''re going to do, screw it," Katharina said irrationally. She really didn''t care; it wasn''t the first time her mother had gone to the Vatican, and now she was just more pissed than usual... at least Katharina hoped that was all it was.


    ''I hope it''s not because I''m involved with Vergil... She''s quite protective,'' Katharina murmured, hiding her thoughts from Vergil.


    "Well, screw it then," Vergil said, agreeing with her. "If there''s no reason to worry, I won''t." Vergil shrugged.


    "By the way, where are the girls? I understand they went to the Lower Realm, but what exactly did they go there for?" Vergil asked curiously.


    "Ada went to deal with a pending issue with someone she didn''t want to talk about, and Roxanne went to see her mother... Well, they must have gone to make amends with some sweets," Katharina replied in a neutral tone while continuing to sip her coffee.


    "Oh, right, that makes sense," Vergil nodded, trying to process the new information.


    Katharina continued with a serene expression. "Ada always has an enigmatic way of handling things. She never likes to share all the details, especially when the issue involves something personal. Whoever this person is, they probably have aplicated history with her." She shrugged. "But I''m not worried. Ada knows what she''s doing."


    Vergil frowned. "Yes, but it''s a bit strange that she didn''t say anything, don''t you think? I mean, you''re pretty close, but... she just left without giving any exnations."


    Katharina sighed. "That''s just how she is. Ada has always been like that. She prefers to handle everything on her own, and most of the time, she manages. If it''s something serious, she''lle to us. Until then, we have to trust that she knows what she''s doing."


    ''Stop focusing on them!'' Katharina shouted internally as she stared with a darkened gaze, almost consuming Vergil.


    Vergil didn''t feel entirelyfortable with the response, but he decided not to press further. He was still learning to navigate this new world, and it seemed that trusting hispanions'' abilities was part of the package.


    ''I miss them...'' he thought, before turning back to inquire about his wives.


    "And what about Roxanne?" he asked, leaning forward. "You mentioned she went to see her mother? I didn''t think they had a very... normal rtionship. I mean, they argue over sweets."


    Katharina chuckled softly, though there was a hint of mncholy in her voice. "Roxanne and her mother have a... unique dynamic, to say the least. They argue, bicker, and then reconcile in the strangest way possible."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What do you mean?"


    Katharina gave a half-smile, crossing her arms as she exined. "They argue, and then they meet up and make up by eating sweets. Literally. It''s their way of sorting things out. Usually, Roxannees back with a bag full of choctes or some kind of exotic dessert after one of those visits. It''s bizarre, but...


    it works for them."


    Vergil shook his head, chuckling quietly. "Alright, definitely not the kind of reconciliation I was expecting. But if it works for them... who am I to judge?"


    "Exactly," Katharina said with a smile. "Roxanne will be backter, probably with a box of artisanal sweets and a smile on her face. So, if I were you, I''d prepare for a sugar overload." She added, "But before that, we still have some time... What do you want to do? I think it''s best to get ready to meet my mother." Katharina said, trying to draw the attention back to herself.


    She didn''t want to keep talking about other women!


    Vergilughed more openly this time.


    "Alright...," Vergil murmured, "what do you suggest?" he asked, and Katharina smiled. "Well, since you have an interest in the strongest... we need to put on at least a visual show for my mother... how about we start with that..." she murmured with a mischievous smile.


    "That?" Vergil asked curiously, but keeping a smile on his face. "Yes... something that will be fun..." Katharina grinned.


    ...


    "When ites to closebat, you''re already pretty good. I mean, you''ve got a solid repertoire. After all, my mother-inw was really good at encouraging sports; knowing boxing is already a good start," Katharina said, at that moment dressed as a teacher in a tight leather skirt and sses with no lenses, just for show. She looked like she was in cosy, and, well...


    Her sculpted body really suited the outfit, the low-cut top revealing a bit of her ck bra, which seemed ready to burst at any moment.


    She was sitting at a desk, crossing her legs provocatively, the tights and high heels were definitely tempting Vergil...


    ''Damn woman! Control yourself! Control yourself! It''s just a training session!'' Vergil was almost panting and sweating, watching the scene. How could a woman be so charming?!


    "Come on, I need you to focus, dear student," she said with a soft, tempting voice, her high-heeled feet drawing his attention as they lightly touched the ground. "How do you expect to improve your skills if you can''t pay attention to what I''m saying?"


    ''This is impossible, demon! How am I supposed to focus like this!!!''


    Katharina stood up, the leather skirt making a slight sound as she moved, and began to approach Vergil. Her high heels clicked on the ground with a confidence that seemed to say she knew exactly the effect she had on him.


    "Come on, you need to control your Demonic Power¡­" Katharina said, positioning herself in a way that Vergil couldn''t help but look. She moved closer, the scent of her light and seductive perfume mixing with the sweat of his training.


    Vergil took a deep breath, trying to control his breathing and ignore the distractions. "I''m focused," he replied, his voice a bit hoarse.


    "You need some knowledge about Demonic Energy to fight properly," she remarked.


    "But before that, I want to know something." Katharina broke character and looked at him intently, making him shiver for a moment.


    "What do you really want by learning this?" she asked. The answer was obvious, "I want to get stronger."


    "Why?" Katharina questioned. "I need reasons? I just want to be the strongest. And I don''t want to go through that again," he said, his eyes burning with a deep me that Katharina easily saw...


    ''Leon... this guy... turned into a man determined to be strong... how amusing...'' Katharina could onlyugh. "Unfortunately, I''m not the most suitable for this," she said with a gentle smile, "but I''ll do my best."


    "I don''t care if you''re not suitable, by the way, who said you''re not suitable? You''re my wife. Of course, you''re suitable." Vergil''s possessive look made Katharina smile in a way that blended affection and satisfaction. He saw her as essential to his growth, not just as a wife but as a partner in battle and life.


    "Hehehe, you have good eyes..." Katharina murmured, her smile bing more teasing again, but there was tenderness there, an admiration for Vergil''s fierce spirit. "So I''ll teach you many things..." she added, with a tone that could easily be interpreted in an ambiguous way.


    Vergil noticed the double entendre, but instead of getting distracted, he absorbed the moment, knowing that while Katharina was provocative, she was also serious about helping him achieve his goal. They shared a unique connection¡ªa bnce between emotional, physical, and the relentless pursuit of power.


    As Katharina approached again, she gently touched Vergil''s face. "If it''s strength you want, then I''ll be the me that will ignite you."


    Vergil felt his body burn with mes just hearing those words... ''Finally... we''re going to understand a bit more about this body...'' he thought before smiling at the woman.


    "When do we start?" he asked.


    "Now," she replied.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 37: Lineage Techniques

    Katharina observed Vergil''s gaze with a yful smile, eager to see what he could show her. She wasn''t the best with observational techniques, but she sensed that he hadtent potential that could be awakened somehow.


    "Then, let''s get started," Katharina said, adjusting her posture. Although she still appeared quite seductive, she approached Vergil again. "First, we need to work on your control of Demonic Energy. This is crucial for enhancing your abilities and making your power more efficient."


    Vergil nodded, his eyes fixed on Katharina''s face as he tried to manage his excitement and anxiety.


    "To begin," Katharina said, raising one hand and creating a small sphere of Demonic Energy in her palm, "you need to understand the essence of Demonic Energy. It is the foundation of all your powers and must be manipted with precision. How you control this energy can determine how effective you are inbat."


    The energy was raw and made the environment feel slightly heavy, almost turning the air negative.


    Vergil watched intently, his gaze fixed on the dark red sphere of energy Katharina had created. "How do you maintain control over it?" he asked, curious.


    "It''s abination of concentration and understanding," Katharina replied. "You must connect with your own Demonic Energy and learn to direct it in a controlled manner. This requires practice and a good dose of self-awareness. Let''s start with something simple. Focus on your own internal energy and try to create a small sphere, just like I did."


    "You already have this notion; you did it during the fight against Leon and that strange kidnapper. Try to remember what triggered it. Recall the energy flowing through your veins," she said with a smile, crossing her legs mischievously, almost teasing him again.


    Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, diving into his own demonic essence.


    He felt the flow of energy inside him, a warmth that seemed to pulse in sync with his heartbeat.


    He concentrated, trying to shape this energy into something tangible.


    After a few moments of effort, a small sphere of Demonic Energy appeared in his palm, glowing with a faint but visible intensity.


    Katharina raised an eyebrow, ''That was extremely fast... It took me a day to do this... and I''m the daughter of that monster,'' she thought, surprised but unable to show it directly.


    "Well done, Vergil. You managed to create an energy sphere. It''s a good start."


    Vergil opened his eyes and smiled, a bit surprised by his own progress. "That was easier than I expected."


    "Don''t get too confident yet," Katharina warned with an amused smile. "The next step is to control the intensity and shape of the energy. If you can''t adjust the energy as needed, you might end up using more power than necessary or, worse, losing control."


    She demonstrated, varying the intensity of the energy sphere in her hand. "See how the energy can be manipted. Sometimes, you''ll need it to be strong and concentrated, other times, more dispersed and diffuse. Try adjusting the energy in your sphere to make it more intense and then more gentle."


    Vergil attempted to adjust his own Demonic Energy sphere, starting to increase its intensity until it began to shine brighter. The energy became warm and pulsating, almost blinding. Then, he focused on softening it, making it less intense and more fluid.


    ''What bizarre control... This was supposed to be difficult, especially for someone who''s been a demon for less than two weeks...'' Katharina observed with a mix of surprise on her face. ''Well, he''s my husband, so he has to be strong... that crazy woman won''t let anything happen until she approves of him...''


    "You''re doing very well. The way you adjusted the intensity is impressive, especially considering we''re just getting started."


    Vergil felt a surge of pride at thepliment. "Thank you. It just... feels intuitive, as if I''ve always done this... it''s a strange sensation."


    Katharina smiled and moved a little closer, her presence almost palpable. "Now let''s move on to controlling energy in motion. Sometimes, you''ll need to use your energy for quick and precise attacks. So, we''ll do an exercise to test your ability to control the energy while moving it."


    She extended her hand and created a small floating target in the room. "The goal is to direct your energy sphere toward the target, but you must control the force and direction with precision. If you miss, don''t worry. The important thing is to adjust and try again until you get it right."


    Vergil took his position and prepared his energy sphere.


    He focused, visualizing the target and trying to adjust the force and direction of theunch.


    When heunched the sphere, it hit the target with precision, but the energy still seemed a bit unstable.


    "Good job," Katharina said, tilting her head and assessing Vergil''s performance. "You hit the target, but the energy was still a bit unstable. Try to improve the control so that the energy doesn''t disperse after impact."


    Vergil nodded and prepared for the nextunch.


    ''Stronger...'' He focused more deeply, adjusting his breathing and trying to control the energy with greater precision.


    When heunched the sphere again, this time the energy hit the target with a controlled explosion, without dispersing.


    "That was much better!" Katharina eximed, visibly impressed. "You''re starting to understand how to control energy in motion, and that''s crucial forbat."


    Vergil smiled, feeling a sense of aplishment. "There''s still a lot to learn, but I''m beginning to understand how it works."


    Katharina took a step back and sat on the table again, looking at Vergil with a satisfied smile.


    Katharina gave a slight nod, still with that pleased smile on her face. "Now that you''ve mastered the basics, let''s advance a bit more," she said, rising from the table and walking around Vergil.


    "When you fought Leon, you did something very difficult¡ªyou executed a projected Cut, remember?" Katharina asked, genuinely curious about something she wanted to understand.


    "Yes, I remember..." Vergil murmured, recalling the man being cut in two with just a wave of his hand.


    "That technique you created, is it still in your mind?" she asked. "Search for it, remember the feeling, what you wanted, and try to achieve it." She created a Demonic Energy target again.


    "I-I''m not sure if that''s a good idea," Vergil said, looking at Katharina with some concern. "Hmm? What do you mean?" she asked, confused.


    "W-Well..." Vergil said, waving his hand nonchntly, without even concentrating the energy...


    SWIIIN!


    A cut appeared in mid-air, slicing through the target without marking the environment with demonic energy...


    "W-What?" Katharina stammered, seeing what had just happened. ''LINEAGE TECHNIQUE??!!'' she screamed internally, ''He was human! How does he have a lineage technique!'' She was left speechless.


    "What... what was that?" Katharina asked, still a bit stunned. She had seen many demonic techniques in her life, but nothing had prepared her for what she had just witnessed. Vergil, on the other hand, looked a bit puzzled by her reaction.


    "I... I don''t know. It was just a movement I made instinctively," Vergil said, his toneden with uncertainty. He was beginning to grasp the impact of his abilities, but what he had just done seemed to surpass any immediate understanding he had.


    Katharina looked at the sliced target, examining it closely. "You... you managed to use a lineage technique." She murmured, more to herself than to Vergil. "But you''re not a demon of lineage... How did you develop something like this?"


    Vergil furrowed his brow. "Lineage technique? What''s that?"


    Katharina took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. "Lineage techniques are innate abilities passed down through specific demonic bloodlines. They are extremely rare and typically only those with pure and ancient blood have ess to them. Yet here you are, disying what seems to be one of these techniques."


    Vergil still looked a bit lost, so Katharina decided to exin in more detail. "A lineage technique is a unique ability that a demon can inherit from their ancestors. It''s something that manifests naturally in some individuals, allowing them to ess skills usually exclusive to their lineage. How you managed this is a mystery, but..."


    Katharina paused, reflecting on the situation. "This means you have potential that might be deeper than we initially thought. There may be something in your past or in your nature contributing to this. You need to explore this ability further and understand how to control it."


    "I... I didn''t realize it was so significant," Vergil said, looking at his hands with a newfound sense of determination. "If this is what I have, then I need to learn to use it as best as I can."


    "But... how do I say this..." Vergil continued murmuring before raising his hand, and three powers emerged...


    A sphere of Wind, a sphere of mes, and a sphere of Blood...


    "M-m-more??!! And wait! That''s mine!" Katharina shouted in confusion as she saw something resembling her own energy circting in Vergil''s hands... The fire sphere was...


    "Oh no... damn it... what did I do!" She thought, seeing the other two. "The lineage techniques of Ada and Roxanne!" She roared, her shock evident.


    "How is this possible?" Katharina murmured to herself, her face showing bewilderment. The blood and wind spheres also caught her attention, and the unease in her gaze could not be hidden.


    Blood, the technique of the Baal n, and Wind, the technique of the Sitri n... at least the demonic energy capable of using such elements...


    ''What have I created?'' She murmured, remembering the day of the Ritual...


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 38: Is my blood a melting pot of bloodlines?

    ''What have I done?''


    It was the only thought going through Katharina''s mind¡ªwhat had she really done by turning Vergil into a Demon?


    Initially, she thought she had just shared the girls'' blood for nutrients and energy, after all, demonic blood is bathed in demonic energy, or rather, it is demonic energy itself, as the heart pumps blood while generating demonic energy.


    However, it didn''t just transform into energy, itpletely became Vergil''s Blood, which had absorbed its characteristics and enhanced itself.


    She had already sensed that Vergil had a strong lineage, strong enough to deny her ess to the contract they had made, the Master-Servant contract.


    ''It can''t be possible, can it? He couldn''t have been a Demon from the start... if he were, the contract would at least work, since I used runes that signified human... The contract would have failed...'' She thought while cing her hand on her chin and making a face that made Vergil wonder what was going on.


    "Dear?" Vergil called, interrupting Katharina''s curious and thoughtful gaze. Though he enjoyed seeing her new reactions, it was hard to appreciate her expressions when she seemed so serious!


    "O-oh, yes, sorry..." Katharina snapped back to herself, still looking at the man... ''I won''t be able to help him... not as much as I''d like to...'' Katharina thought.


    "Darling... can you feel how many bloodline powers you have?" She asked. She at least needed a baseline.


    "All together? Just these three. Those ''Cuts,'' I don''t feel them, I just know how to do them." Vergil replied calmly.


    ''We need tests... it''s impossible to tell if this is amon ability or a bloodline one... ''Just knowing how to do'' isn''t normal.'' She thought, analyzing...


    "Could you create a sphere of cuts?" she asked. "Hm? Well, only one way to find out," he said, focusing his gaze on his hands, trying to create circting cuts that could hold a spherical shape, but...


    SWIN!


    A cut shot out identally, hitting the living room television...


    "Oh crap..." Vergil said, seeing the damage. "N-no, this is good..." Katharina said, seeing not only the TV sliced vertically but also part of the wall...


    ''Novah''s going to kill me... she loved watching TV...'' Katharina muttered.


    The TV, cut in half, remained silent, and a crack in the wall showed the power Vergil had unintentionally unleashed.


    The cut wasn''t just sharp but precise. She sighed, crossing her arms and pondering what to do next.


    "Well, this proves you don''t have full control over this ability yet... and that it might be more powerful than we thought," Katharina said, trying to sound optimistic despite the evident damage around them.


    "But the fact that you can use this technique without feeling it in yourself is... intriguing." Shemented, "Can you do it without focusing?" she asked, and Vergil swung his arm, sending another cut, but much lighter this time, not causing any damage to the structure.


    "Oh... when you do it unconsciously, it doesn''t cause as much damage..." she noted.


    Vergil scratched his head, a nervous smile appearing on his face. "Yeah, I guess I''ll need to train more before trying this again."


    Katharina continued observing the scene, her thoughts still turbulent. ''He''s a mystery. An ability like this shouldn''t exist without a corresponding demonic bloodline, but he acts as if it''s instinctive, natural...''


    "Don''t worry about the TV," she said, stepping away from the wreckage with a forced smile.


    "Novah''s just going to have to get over it, somehow." She let out a nervousugh, but inside she was still pondering what had truly happened to Vergil since his transformation.


    ''Maybe... I''ll have to ask that monstrosity for help... damn...'' Katharina muttered, "Vergil, I can''t train you properly." Katharina admitted, "But what I can do is give you the foundation to understand the Agares n''s bloodline."


    Vergil frowned, surprised by Katharina''s sudden admission. "You can''t train me?" He asked, with a slight tone of disappointment in his voice. He wanted his wife to train him!


    Katharina shook her head slowly. "Not in what you''re beginning to develop, no. What you''re manifesting is far beyond what I expected. I can guide you in some areas, but there''s a limit. Your bloodline... it doesn''t match what I know or what the girls share."


    She took a deep breath, and Vergil immediately noticed that she was genuinely disappointed in herself, actually, much more than that... Just the thought of having to ask someone else for help already made her quite angry, but in the end, it was just that... For her husband, she would do anything, even if it meant swallowing her pride and asking for help.


    Her expression soon shifted from serious to a mix of resignation and concern. "But what I can do is teach you the basics of the Agares n''s bloodline. This power you''re manifesting may be connected to it."


    Vergil fell silent, thinking about what Katharina had said.


    He knew something strange had been happening to him since he was transformed, but he had no idea his abilities were so anomalous.


    "So... which of the three is your bloodline?" Vergil asked. She had only shouted about the Techniques of Roxanne and Ada, so he was a bit confused.


    Katharina took a deep breath, adjusting her words to rify the confusion. "Sorry, dear, I should have started with the basics. The primary ability of the Agares n is fire maniption. But it''s not just any ordinary fire; our n controls the Fiery me, a demonic me that burns not only the body but also the energy of the being.


    It''s a fire that can consume even other forms of power if sufficiently refined."


    She paused, observing Vergil''s expressions. "What surprises me, however, is that you''ve manifested other bloodline abilities, from the Sitri and Baal ns." She said... "Oh damn..." Katharina thought again about how absurd what she was trying to say was.


    Katharina closed her eyes for a moment, trying to organize her thoughts. Everything had seemed chaotic since Vergil was transformed, and the confusion about his abilities only added to her frustrations.


    She opened her eyes slowly, looking at Vergil. "What I mean is that, somehow, you''ve manifested abilities from three different bloodlines. Besides the Fiery me of the Agares n, you have traits from the Sitri and Baal ns, which... doesn''t make sense. Each demonic bloodline should be unique and specific. It''s as if you''re a receptacle for multiple bloodlines."


    Vergil, surprised, raised an eyebrow. "So, I''m using abilities from all my wives..."


    Katharina shook her head with a slight sigh. "I''m not sure. This goes beyond what I understand about demonic transformation. Normally, when we transform someone into a demon, they inherit the bloodline of a single n. But you... not only have manifested the power of the Agares n, but it also seems like you have the Air Current Control of the Sitri and the Hemomancy, the blood control of the Baal.


    It''s as if your body is absorbing and adapting these bloodlines instinctively."


    "Well... that makes some sense then." Vergil said, pulling Katharina''s attention quickly. "Huh? How does it make sense?!" She questioned, not understanding, and even a bit agitated...


    "As you said, the Fiery me consumes the energy of a being. Upon contact during the transformation, it tried to consume the bloodlines to burn them, but probably, with the help of Hemomancy, the Fiery me was adapted within my blood, thus establishing this possibility." His exnation was so calm and seemed so precise that Katharina blinked several times...


    "B-but I said it burned." "Consume and Burn are simr. I''m sure you don''t see the fire literally burning the energy of the one being attacked, do you?" He questioned, and Katharina was left speechless...


    ''How does he know more about my power than I do?!'' She screamed internally.


    "How... how did youe to this conclusion?" She asked, her voice still choked with surprise.


    Vergil shrugged, as if the answer was obvious to him. "I just thought about what you said. If the Fiery me consumes the energy of a being, it makes sense that, at the moment of transformation, it tried to do the same with the bloodlines.


    Only, instead of destroying them, my body adapted and integrated them, probably with the help of the Hemomancy you mentioned." He repeated his thoughts in a clearer way, and she continued to observe him.


    Katharina watched him, still incredulous. She had always known Vergil had a sharp intellect, but seeing him apply it to something asplex as demonic bloodlines was... unexpected.


    Vergil chuckled slightly, realizing how surreal everything seemed. "So, basically, my blood is a cauldron of demonic bloodlines now?"


    "In a way, yes." Katharina replied, still processing it all. "But there''s one thing that worries me... What will happen when your body tries to absorb more? The Fiery me is unpredictable, and Hemomancy... well, manipting blood is always dangerous."


    "I''ll need to be cautious," Vergil agreed, his tone growing more serious. "If my body can do this instinctively, it might also overload or lose control if I don''t know how to handle it."


    Katharina nodded, still with a hint of concern in her eyes. "Exactly. What you''re dealing with is a unique fusion of demonic powers. We''ll need time, patience, and... perhaps external help to fully understand what you''ve be."


    "If necessary, Katharina, we can seek that help. But let''s start here, with what you know. I trust you."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!


    Tomorrow I will add 25 chapters for the privilege

 Chapter 39: Sweet Reunion

    The time in the demon world was the same as always, nothing new or different, just the usual purplish sky with artificial suns that, well, don''t really matter.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman was seated at an elegantly and extravagantly decorated table, typical of the Sitri pce.


    The hall was filled with ornate mirrors, chandeliers hanging from the ceiling like drops of crystal, and red velvet curtains.


    In front of her, an enormous tray of unusual sweets rested, a sight that could easily make any mortal question their sanity.


    They ranged from cakes topped with dragon-shaped frosting to macarons that changed color with each bite.


    "So, dear... you were kidnapped, were you?" The melodic and drawn-out voice of Roxanne''s mother cut through the silence as she delicately ced a sweet in her mouth, watching her daughter with bright eyes.


    In front of her, an extremely beautiful woman, with blood-red eyes like hell, cascading hair in grayish tones leaning toward a very light blue, and a slender body, without many of the exaggerated curves typical of demonic women, but well-proportioned enough to still be called one of the four demon queens, sat calmly enjoying the eye-catching treats while dressed in a tight white gown, reminiscent of Victorian-era queens.


    Roxanne, picking up a small monster-shaped cake, sighed deeply. "Mother, I already exined. It wasn''t exactly a kidnapping. I... technically agreed to stay captive. But...


    you could say I was... caught by surprise, they tricked me..."


    Her mother, Ste Sitri, raised a fine eyebrow, her eyes glinting with a mixture of confusion and interest. "Dear, being ''caught by surprise'' sounds a lot like kidnapping to me. Either you were abducted, or you were bored and decided to go on vacation with your captors...


    It''s hard to keep up." She smiled mischievously, grabbing a sweet that seemed to float in the air before it disappeared into her mouth with a pop.


    ''Oh... we can use our lineage technique like that... it''s a good idea...'' Roxanne thought, watching her mother control the breeze as if using telekinesis.


    Roxanneughed, though she felt a bit nervous. Talking to her mother was always a mix of fun, tension, andplete surrealism. "I know it sounds strange. It was... aplicated situation."


    "Complicated?" Her mother leaned forward, intrigued, as she brought a glowing truffle to her mouth. "Complicated how? Exin it better. I''ve always imagined that anyone who tried to kidnap you would end up being the real victim in the situation." Sheughed, sounding almost like a tease.


    Roxanne bit her lower lip, chuckling to herself as she recalled how the whole thing yed out. "In a way, you''re not wrong. You see, they... thought I was vulnerable. And, well, I didn''t disappoint them right away."


    "Ah, you yed the game. I see." Ste nodded as if discussing something as mundane as thetest tea room fashion.


    "Sort of. But then... Vergil showed up with my friends..." Roxanne said, trying not to sound too casual.


    She watched her mother''s reaction cautiously.


    Lady Ste''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Vergil? Vergil who?"


    Roxanne hesitated, trying not to sound nervous. "A... new demon. Tall, strong, dangerous... you know, the way I like them... gives me sweets..."


    Her mother paused for a second, analyzing her daughter''s words.


    Then, she snapped her fingers, and a kind of liquid candy flowed from a flower-shaped vase into her ss. "A demon, you say? What kind of demon? Please, don''t tell me he''s one of those chaotic, uncontroble types. You know how problematic they are."


    "No, mother, he''s not the plete chaos'' type. He''s... he''s different." Roxanne spoke with a shy smile, picking up a macaron that suddenly winked at her. She ate it, feeling the sweetness melt in her mouth. "Vergil is... powerful.


    And, uh, peculiar."


    "Peculiar how?" Her mother leaned in, now genuinely intrigued, as she bit into a piece of chocte that shimmered like a small constetion.


    Roxanne shrugged, trying to find the right words. "Peculiar like... he''s still learning to be a demon? Like, he was kind of... thrown into all of this. He didn''t ask for it."


    "Oh, poor thing. He didn''t ask to be a demon? That must have been... inconvenient." Ste ced a dramatic hand over her heart, her eyes sparkling with sarcasm.


    Roxanne rolled her eyes. "Mom, I''m serious. He''s trying to adjust, and... I kind of like that. He''s not like other demons."


    Ste let out a long "ah," as if she were uncovering something profound. "So that''s it... what attracted you was the mystery? Or... wait, did you fall for him? No, that can''t be possible, right?


    My daughter... Oh, my poor little girl, she wouldn''t be capable of falling in love."


    Roxanne nearly choked on the candy she was chewing. "I didn''t... I mean... we barely know each other! I''m not in love! I-I just like that he gives me sweets!"


    Her mother chuckled softly, popping another piece of candy into her mouth. "Oh, darling, don''t worry. Falling for confused demons runs in your blood, after all. Remember your father? He didn''t know what he was doing half the time either, such a shame I had to kill him after he tried to forbid me from eating sweets... at least his lineage was strong!


    Look at how beautiful you turned out!"


    I should''ve stayed in Los Angeles... here she goes again talking about how she killed dad... Roxanne thought, Soon she''ll bring up how he used to torture me... She sighed, gathering the strength to continue.


    Roxanne sighed, though still a little unsettled. "Well, I''d say Vergil is a bit more... aware than Dad was."


    Ste nodded, as if deeply agreeing. "Yes, your father always had... shall we say, a more distracted approach to life. Well, his fault for dying. I still remember when he tortured you for stealing candy... But tell me more about this Vergil.


    Does he at least know how to treat ady?"


    Roxanneughed, pushing her chair back and crossing her arms, looking up at the decorated ceiling. "You know, he''s really not the prince charming type. He''s... cute. But there''s something about him that makes me curious. He''s oddly attractive, but at the same time, there''s something human there.


    He''s still figuring himself out."


    Her mother clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Cute, huh? Well, that''s certainly something I never expected you to say. Humans have all those... annoying feelings and moralities. But then again, you''ve always liked a good project." She smirked mischievously.


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes, trying not tough. "He''s not a project, Mom."


    "Ah, of course, dear, of course. But let''s be honest, you''ve always had this... tendency to take what''s broken and make it work your way."


    Roxanne leaned forward, her voice now a little softer. "He has potential, Mom. A lot more than you think."


    Ste''s expression softened for a moment, and she looked at her daughter with a touch of pride. "If you say so, dear. If you say so." She picked up a candy that looked like a tiny star, shimmering and delicate, before finally changing the subject. "Now, about this ''kidnapping.'' Did these captors even stand a chance?"


    Roxanne snorted. "Mom, they didn''t even know what they were dealing with. It was almost... pathetic. Vergil killed both of them with just a snap of his fingers!" Roxanne didn''t even realize she was smiling, a radiant expression that her mother hadn''t seen in years.


    Steughed, leaning back in her chair. "But tell me... are these sweets better than the ones you had while you were ''kidnapped''?"


    Roxanne looked at the tray in front of her andughed. "These are... different. But yeah, nothing beats the sweets here."


    The two women continued to share their stories while indulging in exotic and strange sweets, each absorbed in the other.


    A few momentster...


    "So, Katharina decided to revive him! And look at me now, married to him! Can you believe this nonsense? I mean... I kinda like it; he gives me sweets! Doesn''t forbid me from anything!


    He''s already better than Dad, you know?"


    The effect was immediate. Ste''s smile froze on her face, her eyes widened, and she nearly dropped the sweet she was holding. Her expression shifted from amused curiosity to a mixture of absolute shock and barely contained fury. "You... married him? Vergil?


    And you''re only telling me this now?"


    Roxanne, sensing the rising tension, quickly tried to backtrack. "Mom, I... oh, crap, my big mouth! It was ast-minute thing, it wasn''t exactly nned. We... it was more of a...


    weird situation, okay? It''s not my fault!"


    "Oh, of course," Ste said, trying to regain herposure, though her tone was clearly confrontational. "Why do I even care anymore..." She muttered, cing her hands on her head.


    "M-m-mom..." Roxanne murmured, watching as Ste ran her hand through her hair, attempting to reim some dignity. "So, let me understand this... You, my daughter, decided to marry a demon without telling me. And now you''re saying it was ''a weird situation''?"


    "You heard the story! Why are you acting like this?! It''s Katharina''s fault!" Roxanne whined, stomping her feet like a spoiled child.


    "Hey, sweetie, if you were with her and gave your blood, it''s because you wanted to!" Ste said, frustration evident in her voice.


    "Damn it... how am I going to exin this..." Roxanne muttered, exasperated. "No more sweets for you until I meet him and approve." With a snap, the table in front of her vanished!


    "You can''t!!!" Roxanne screamed, but before she could protest further...


    "S-sorry, Lady Roxanne, orders from the Queen..." A towering demonic maid, standing over eight feet tall, said as she gathered the remaining sweets from nearby tables.


    "UGH... Mom..." Roxanne groaned, her voice cracking with sadness as she was on the verge of tears.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 40: A fire too hot

    "The fire is not quite on your side..." Katharina murmured as she looked at Vergil''s situation.


    "W-well, we expected this, didn''t we?" He said, looking at his arms, which were passively healing.


    What happened? Well, they were training the demonic fire energy of the Agares n, but... They realized something quite serious...


    "Your body hasn''t adapted to the fire yet... It''s self-destructing while rejecting the healing effects as it consumes your energy." Katharina said. At this moment, they were in a battle dimension while she was trying to guide him to improve his energy control, but...


    "This is a big problem..." she murmured, even though he was trying to use demonic energy to strengthen his body. Thanks to the burning fire''s properties, nothing was working...


    "I hate to admit it, but... I don''t know what to do." Shemented as she looked at Vergil, not really understanding what she could do. For her, this wasn''t new, but the problem here was the unpredictability of Vergil''s power, which made no sense...


    Vergil looked at her, a bit worried; she seemed to be ming herself too much...


    "Damn shitty reality! Why does my husband have to be a freak?!" She shouted, stomping her foot and creating a spiderweb-like crater on the ground...


    Vergil continued trying to control the Burning Fire, but it seemed that every time he started, something blocked his progress.


    The mes extinguished and reignited with the same destructive intensity. He was tired, but he wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Calm down, Katharina," Vergil said, trying not to let his frustration show. "I can handle this. I just need a little more time."


    Katharina, still red-faced with anger, looked at him with a mix of worry and desperation.


    "Time? Time is something we don''t have! Look at yourself!" She pointed to the wounds that were still slowly healing, his hands having burned more than twenty times!


    "This is turning into a disaster! And my monstrosity of a mother ising! We''re dead!"


    "There''s no point in crying... I''ll keep testing new ways." He concluded while returning to use his demonic energy channels in every possible way.


    Vergil tried a new technique, attempting to adjust the way he channeled energy. "Maybe if I try it differently..."


    "I don''t know if this will work," Katharina grumbled. "You''ve already tried all the methods I know, and still the fire is destroying your body."


    He closed his eyes, concentrating, and tried to imagine a barrier that could channel the fire''s energy without allowing it to destroy his body. "There might be something we''re overlooking... maybe a different approach?"


    Katharina sighed, kneeling beside him. "I really want to help, but... I need to think of something new. This power is so... unknown, it''s not really like my fire... not like this."


    As she spoke, Vergil felt a lightness in his mind.


    It was as if a solution was about to appear. "Maybe it''s not just the fire, but the way I''m trying to control it. What if I..."


    Katharina raised an eyebrow, curious. "What are you thinking?"


    "What if I try to use the fire in a more integrated way with my body, instead of forcing its energy through it? Like I''m just... epting and adapting, rather than fighting against it?" Vergil suggested, trying to stay calm.


    Katharina blinked, still unconvinced. "I don''t know if that will help, but... it''s worth a try."


    Vergil began adjusting his technique, focusing on epting the fire as part of himself rather than treating it as an external element. The heat began to dissipate in a more controlled manner, and the destructive effects lessened.


    "That''s... different," Katharina said, watching the change. "Maybe you''ve found a way to integrate the fire with your body. It''s a start."


    "Seems like I might be headed in the right direction," Vergil said with a small smile. "There''s still a lot to do, but if this helps me control it, it''s a step forward, even though I can still feel the pain. It''s consuming me less, but it''s still there."


    Katharina crossed her arms, still somewhat skeptical, though now with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "You always do this, don''t you? Take one step and think you''re on the right path," she said with a half-smile, though it was more a relieved tease.


    Vergil let out a shortugh. "Look, it''s not like I have many options. Either I make this work or I end up as charcoal." He rubbed his shoulder, feeling the lingering pain from the fire that stubbornly kept consuming his energy.


    "I know," Katharina murmured, her tone now softer. "But you have to remember, even if the fire is adapting, it''s still... well, demonic fire. It''s going to keep devouring you unless you find a way to fully control it. Just reducing the damage isn''t enough."


    Vergil nodded, his expression more serious. "I get that. It''s just that there''s this wall in my mind. I can feel the power, but it''s out of reach. Every time I try to force the connection, it recoils."


    Katharina sighed and stepped closer. "Maybe that''s it. Maybe you''re trying too hard, like you need to tame the fire by force. But... what if the trick is not to dominate it, but to work with it?"


    "Work with fire? You know how that sounds?" Vergil raised an eyebrow.


    "I know it sounds ridiculous, but you just said that when you stopped fighting it, it became more controble, right?" Katharina insisted. "Maybe you need to learn how to coexist with it. Let the Burning Fire''s power flow with yours instead of trying to force its submission."


    Vergil fell silent, processing her words.


    It was hard to ept the idea of letting something so chaotic and destructive coexist without trying to control it entirely. But at the same time... it made sense. Maybe this was the key.


    Vergil was finally beginning to feel that he was gaining control over the fire within him.


    The heat was still oppressive, but there was a sense that he was slowly finding the bnce needed to coexist with the demonic energy of the Agares n.


    Katharina watched him closely, her expression softening as she saw his progress. "You''re getting the hang of it," shemented, crossing her arms with an air of someone who could finally rx a little. "Looks like the idea of ''coexisting'' with the fire wasn''t so stupid after all."


    Vergil chuckled, still focused on the process. "Don''t give me too much credit yet, I still need to see if I can keep this control for more than five minutes."


    They were so immersed in their training that they didn''t notice the first signs of disturbance in the environment around them.


    The battle dimension Katharina had created to protect them from the outside world began to tremble slightly.


    Small cracks appeared in the ethereal walls, but neither seemed concerned.


    They were used to their energy sometimes overwhelming the surroundings.


    Suddenly, a loud crash shook the dimension as if thunder had struck right on top of them.


    A deafening scream tore through the air...


    "WHO DESTROYED MY TELEVISION?!"


    Before they could process what was happening, the battle dimension barrier shattered like ss, and from the vortex that formed, Novah, the blonde maid, emerged with eyes zing with pure fury.


    With a punch that seemed like a giant''s blow, shepletely broke the space they were in, throwing them back to reality.


    Katharina and Vergil were thrown back onto the living room floor of the mansion, rolling in an almost nonchnt posture.


    Vergil was still processing the broken barrier when he looked up and saw Novah standing over them, hands on her hips, with an aura of destruction radiating around her.


    "WHO. DESTROYED. MY. TV?" she repeated, each word carrying enough weight to crack the ground beneath them. Her blonde hair trembled with anger, and her eyes, usually friendly, were filled with the rage only a maid robbed of her peace could express.


    Vergil nced at Katharina, who simply shrugged. "It wasn''t me," she muttered, focusing back on the demonic fire energy, as if nothing else mattered at the moment.


    Novah, however, wasn''t interested in who didn''t destroy the TV. She wanted culprits, and she wanted them now. "You guys are destroying everything with these crazy training sessions! Every time I step out to clean something, you break something else! Now, who''s going to buy me a new TV? Do you think I have time for this?"


    Vergil, still a bit dazed from the abrupt transition back to the mansion, rubbed his neck, trying not tough at the situation. "TV? What TV?"


    Novah huffed so hard it looked like she might explode. "The living room TV! The one I left on with my favorite show! I HAD A RECORDING, AND NOW¡­" She clenched her fists, and for a moment, it seemed like the floor beneath her might give way from the pressure.


    Katharina, now casually floating while manipting small sparks of fire between her fingers, raised an eyebrow without even looking at Novah. "Novah, darling, we''re training here. The TV can be reced. Your show, well¡­ there are reruns."


    Novah stomped her foot, creating yet another small crack in the floor. "There are no reruns when the show is live! You guys don''t respect anything, do you? I work here, clean this mansion from top to bottom, and you blow things up like it''s a theme park!"


    Vergil sighed and looked at Katharina. "I think this is your fault. You''re the one who created the battle dimension near the main hall."


    Katharina nced at him with disdain. "Oh, please. If your control was better, maybe you wouldn''t have exploded the barrier and destroyed half the house. I merely created the space. The destruction is always your responsibility." They continued bantering yfully, while the maid red furiously.


    Novah, still ring at both of them, was clearly waiting for a more substantial answer. "You think this is funny? Who''s going to buy a new TV?"


    Vergil looked at her with a tired smile. "Well, technically, Katharina is the one funding this ce. So¡­"


    "Then you''ll handle it, Novah," Katharina interrupted, pointing at the maid. "Buy a new TV. Charge it to my ount. In fact, get a bigger one¡ªsomething worthy of this mansion."


    Novah, unsure whether to scream or thank them for the solution, shook her head in frustration and began to leave the room, muttering something about "crappy job" and "stupid demons."


    As soon as the door closed, Katharina let out a sigh of relief. "There, problem solved."


    Vergil, still lying on the floor, looked up at the ceiling andughed. "She''s going to kill us one day."


    "She couldn''t if she tried," Katharina chuckled.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 41: Raphaeline Baal

    While Vergil and Katharina were enjoying some quality time together, despite theplications of their supernatural issues...


    Let''s just say the third of his wives was off solving a problem...


    Ada walked through the corridors of her family''s castle, the Baal n, with steady steps, though her heart was far from calm.


    Unlike Roxanne, who had gone willingly to speak with her mother... Ada was facing something worse. She had been summoned without any exnation, and it didn''t seem like a simple family meeting...


    No, when Raphaeline Baal called someone, especially her own daughter, it was for a reason that demanded immediate exnations. And Ada knew exactly what her mother wanted to discuss.


    The Master-Servant contract, her idental marriage.


    Ada didn''t know how her mother had found out so quickly, but she wasn''t surprised.


    Raphaeline had eyes and ears throughout the underworld, perhaps even in other realms.


    She was ready to face her mother''s judgment, though her blood ran cold at the thought of what was toe.


    The doors to the main hall loomed before her.


    Gigantic and made of ck wood, engraved with ancient runes and depictions of the Baal n''s glorious battles, these doors represented power and tradition.


    Guards in traditional Japanese armor,plete with oni masks that made their faces even more intimidating, opened the doors for Ada without a word.


    The hall was empty, except for one figure seated on the elevated throne at the center of the room.


    Raphaeline Baal, the Demon Queen of the Baal n, was there, waiting.


    She wore an impable ck kimono, dark as night, with golden details resembling winding mes. Her hair, long and jet-ck, cascaded down her back, and her eyes were a deep red, a bottomless well of cruelty and power.


    Swords.


    There were swords everywhere.


    Some sheathed and proudly disyed on the walls, others resting beside the throne.


    Raphaeline was obsessed with them, and her collection of des was legendary,prised of weapons forged in demon wars or gifts from defeated kingdoms that had fallen.


    It was simple, if you wanted a favor from a demon like Raphaeline, you had to offer two things¡­ Blood, rare blood to be precise, or... swords.


    Raphaeline didn''t move a muscle when Ada entered.


    Her eyes followed her daughter''s steps, like a predator watching its prey, but her expression remained cold as ice.


    The only sign of what wasing was the slight clenching of her fingers on the armrest of the throne, as if holding back the fury about to explode.


    When Ada finally approached close enough, she stopped and bowed, as tradition demanded.


    Not out of respect, but out of protocol. She knew her mother didn''t tolerate breaches in tradition.


    "You summoned me, mother." Ada''s voice was steady, despite the whirlwind of emotions inside her.


    "Yes, I did." Raphaeline replied, her voice like the scrape of steel being sharpened. "And you know very well why."


    Ada kept her eyes lowered for a moment before straightening up, staring directly at her mother. "I imagine this is about the contract."


    Raphaeline raised an eyebrow, a slight hint of scorn ying on her lips. "Contract?" she repeated, almost as if amused by the word. "You call it a contract. I call it a disgrace. An affront. A betrayal."


    Ada felt a chill run down her spine, but she didn''t let her expression falter. She knew any sign of weakness would be like blood in the water for her mother.


    "I had nothing to do with it, it was a mistake," Ada replied cautiously. "Besides, I''m not against this marriage even though it was idental. He''s a good man."


    Raphaeline rose from her throne in one fluid motion, her kimono billowing behind her like a cloak of darkness.


    She descended the steps leading to the throne, each step echoing through the hall. As she approached Ada, the difference between them became even more stark.


    Raphaeline, tall and imposing, exuded an overwhelming aura of authority and power. Even though Ada was a powerful demon in her own right, in her mother''s presence, she felt small and fragile.


    She was a cub before Raphaeline.


    "A good man," Raphaeline repeated, mocking her daughter''s words. "Do you really think that interests me? Do you think anything this man is or could ever be matters to me?"


    Ada took a deep breath. "Mother, the contract was made ording to the rules of the underworld. It''s an unbreakable pact, so don''t make me repeat myself."


    Raphaeline stopped in front of her, her red eyes burning with an intensity that made the air around them feel frozen. "Do you think I care about rules? My rules are the only ones that matter. And you vited a sacred rule of this n. You dared to bind your soul¡ªyour lineage¡ªto an outsider. A man I have never even heard of."


    Raphaeline paused, her gaze piercing deep into Ada''s soul. "You, Ada, of the Baal lineage, bound yourself to a man insignificant enough not to have crossed my notice."


    Ada opened her mouth to speak, but her mother raised her hand, silencing her instantly.


    "And not just that." Raphaeline took another step closer, now so near that Ada could feel the crushing pressure of her presence.


    "A marriage contract? Marriage? You, my daughter, think you have the right to marry whoever you wish?"


    Ada didn''t back down, despite the urge to step away. She held her ground, knowing that each word she uttered only seemed to infuriate her mother more.


    "You know what happened, so don''t feed me lies about my choices. Be minimally rational. Besides, he has potential, greater than mine." Ada met her gaze, unblinking, defending Vergil even against her own conflicted feelings for him.


    Raphaeline let out a coldugh, cutting through Ada''s words.


    "Fufufufu... Potential?" she repeated, as if hearing a bad joke. "You think this man, this... nobody, has potentialparable to ours? Comparable to yours?" She stopped, the smile vanishing from her face. "Do you think I, Raphaeline Baal, Demon Queen of the Baal n, would ept my daughter binding herself to a weakling?"


    "He''s not weak," Ada replied, her voice stronger than she had intended.


    "Oh, really?" Raphaeline stepped back, crossing her arms and tilting her head, as if waiting for a brilliant exnation. "Then tell me, Ada, who is this man you deem worthy of carrying the Baal name?"


    Ada hesitated for a moment, trying to gather her thoughts. But before she could say anything, Raphaeline had already lost her patience.


    "It doesn''t matter," she dered coldly. "Because whatever the answer is, it''s irrelevant. This marriage is not happening."


    The words fell like a death sentence. Ada felt the weight of what her mother had just said, but she kept her gaze fixed on her.


    "Mother, the contract has already been sealed."


    Raphaeline narrowed her eyes. "I couldn''t care less about contracts. What I say is the onlyw you need to follow. And you will break that contract. I will break it by force, killing this man."


    Ada''s eyes widened in surprise. "But... that''s..."


    "Impossible?" Raphaelineughed, a humorless sound that chilled the air. "Impossible is a word for the weak. You''ll find a way. Because, contrary to what you believe, you''re already promised to someone else."


    Ada felt her heart skip a beat. "Promised? To whom?"


    Raphaeline smiled, and it was a cold, calcted smile. "To the heir of House Phenex. The son of one of the Four Great Demons."


    Her mother''s words echoed throughout the hall, and Ada felt the ground tremble beneath her feet. "This... this can''t be true."


    "It is true," Raphaeline said, her tone unwavering. "And you, Ada, have no choice. You have no right to refuse. You belong to this alliance, and the marriage to House Phenex will ensure the rise of our n."


    "But... what about what I want?" Ada finally managed to say, rage and frustration building inside her.


    "What you want is irrelevant," Raphaeline replied, as cold as ever. "You will marry him, and that''s the only truth that matters."


    Ada clenched her fists, feeling the fury bubbling up inside her. But she knew that against her mother, the Demon Queen, there was no argument, no escape.


    Raphaeline looked at her daughter onest time before turning back to her throne. "Now go. And remember: from now on, you''re already promised. There will be no other destiny for you. You''re forbidden to leave the castle."


    Her mother''s final words echoed into the silence of the hall, fading into a pool of blood, as Ada stood there, alone, with the weight of the forced fate now hanging over her head.


    "Kill... kill them all... yes..." Ada began to murmur, "One of the Four Great Demons... spare me... I will destroy this entire existence before falling into the hands of someone I don''t know..."


    She cursed as her demonic energy began to rise.


    "Vermeil..." she muttered, and an Asian maid appeared. She wore the same maid''s uniform as Novah, Katharina''s servant... She was short, with almost no feminine features, no chest, nothing prominent. She was t as a board and barely reached 5''1".


    "Yes, mistress?" Vermeil responded, curious at the tone Ada had used¡ªshe wasn''t the type to speak so casually.


    "Send a message to the Agares n," Ada said, her eyes burning as her blood boiled. "Tell her I have been promised to someone, and that my mother intends to kill Vergil if the contract isn''t undone." She clenched her hands as blood began to drip down.


    "L-Lady Ada?" Vermeil murmured, watching the blood trickle to the floor. "Go quickly... Tell her that her darling husband is in danger," Adamanded.


    "B-but..." Vermeil stammered. She couldn''t leave herdy¡ª


    "NOW!" Ada screamed, and the small maid nearly copsed in fright, but she quickly turned and dashed away like a cartoon roadrunner.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 42: No... She’s already here.

    The battle dimension was intense, where the colors of the real world dissolved into waves of spectral energy, and two demons fought fiercely.


    Vergil and Katharina moved like dancing shadows at high speed.


    This was a new configuration of the battle dimension. The vastness around them was undefined¡ªno sky, no ground, just a fluid horizon of energy stretching infinitely.


    Something Novah brought to ensure they didn''t "destroy the house again" was an updated version of the same cube Leon had brought Vergil when they fought. This time, the location itself was fully configurable.


    The battlefield was rule-free, a space designed exclusively for training andbat, but also to test the limits of body and soul.


    ''It looks like the Time Chamber'' was Vergil''s first thought.


    Katharina was calm, moving gracefully like a predator toying with its prey.


    Despite her light and rxed appearance, she maintained impable control over every movement.


    Vergil, on the other hand, was focused, trying to follow her instructions while channeling his demonic energy.


    The flow of power was new to him, and although he was naturally talented, he had a long way to go before he could match Katharina''s vast experience.


    With a mischievous smile, Katharina leaned forward, her emerald eyes sparkling with a malicious light.


    "Come on, little demon," she taunted, her voice sweet and challenging at the same time. "Show me what you''re capable of." And with an almost imperceptible push, she vanished from her position.


    Vergil''s eyes widened, trying to follow her with his keen perception, but before he could even think of reacting, he felt pressure on his back. Katharina reappeared above him, her feet nted on his shoulders, hanging upside down as if casually strolling on the ceiling, her retractable ck wings yfully brushing Vergil''s face.


    "Is this how you intend to fight?" sheughed. "So stiff, so serious. You need to rx, feel the energy. Don''t let it dominate you, make it your ally."


    "Damn woman¡­" Vergil growled lightly, frustrated by being treated like a child, but Katharina justughed more.


    ''Hehe, I''ve annoyed the dear one'' With a small push, she leaped from his shoulders and spun in the air,nding on her feet a few meters away, facing away from him,pletely unconcerned.


    "Come on, little demon. Show me your true strength!" she shouted, turning around and waving at him as if they were ying a game rather than engaged in intense training.


    Vergil clenched his fists, feeling the demonic energy pulsing through his veins.


    He had spent thest few hours trying to learn to control it, to strengthen it, but he was still far from fully mastering his abilities.


    Even so, he knew he needed to advance¡ªand quickly.


    Katharina might have been ying with him, but there was a clear subtext in every action of hers: she was expecting him to rise to her level. And he didn''t intend to disappoint her.


    Channeling his energy, Vergil felt the familiar heat radiating from his body. He could feel the demonic power flowing through his muscles, making them stronger, more agile. And with a sudden burst, he charged at Katharina,unching himself with all the speed he could muster.


    She easily dodged, almost as if she knew exactly what he would do before he even decided.


    Her movements were smooth, graceful, like a breeze dancing around a solid mountain. Every strike he made was parried or avoided with exasperating ease. Katharina was clearly going easy, but she was also watching him closely.


    "Better, little demon," she murmured in an almost approving tone, as she dodged another punch. "You''re starting to feel the rhythm of the energy. But you''re still hesitating."


    Vergil backed off for a moment, frustrated. He felt he was giving his best, but every move he made seemed to be anticipated by her, as if she were two steps ahead.


    Katharina, noticing the tension in her ''cute apprentice,'' let out a theatrical sigh and, in the blink of an eye, was upside down again, her feet nted on the invisible ceiling of the battle dimension, while she crossed her arms and looked at him with a provocative gaze.


    "Why so serious?" she asked, gently swaying in the air. "True strengthes when you stop overthinking. Let your demonic instinct guide you. Don''t fight against the power. Demonic energy is like a sharp sword¡ªthe more you try to control it with fear, the more it cuts you."


    Vergil snorted. "Easy for you to say. It seems like you were born with that power."


    "Ah," she smiled, tilting her head. "I was born with it, yes, but I had to master it because of that old overprotective one! Mastering this power takes time... patience and a demon behind you! Something you still need to learn¡­" She winked at him, as if the fight were just a minor distraction in her routine.


    Before he could retort, Katharina moved again, this time not to y.


    Her speed was iprehensible, and Vergil barely managed to defend himself in time when she appeared directly in front of him, delivering a devastating kick.


    The impact threw him back, making his body slide through the dense energy of the dimension.


    He rolled and got up quickly, recovering, but tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth.


    "If this were a real fight," Katharina said, shaking her head, "you''d be dead."


    Vergil got up, panting, but his eyes were filled with determination. "Then let''s make it real."


    Katharina raised an eyebrow, surprised, but a slow smile soon appeared on her lips. "Finally. You''re starting to understand."


    She extended her hand, and her demonic energy began to flow around her body, enveloping her like a fervent aura.


    It was a pure, unmasked disy of power.


    The air around her trembled with the intensity of her strength.


    Vergil felt the weight of the energy crushing the environment, but he did not back down.


    He knew he was at a disadvantage, but that didn''t matter. Every fight with Katharina was a chance to learn.


    Even though he was being defeated, he was absorbing every movement, every lesson, feeling the power growing inside him.


    ''Being the strongest¡­ Yes¡­ Strengthes with risks, you can''t get strong without taking risks.'' He thought, as he channeled his own energy, trying to match the pressure, but there was still a great disparity between them.


    Even so, he advanced. With the demonic energy pulsing through his veins, he delivered a series of quick, calcted strikes, trying to use what he had learned in the past few hours.


    Katharina smiled as she dodged with the same ease, but now he was moving faster. There were moments when he almost managed to touch her, which was enough to make her narrow her eyes in silent approval. He was progressing. Very quickly.


    "Interesting..." she murmured to herself. Katharina could feel Vergil''s learning curve elerating. The demonic energy flowed from him more naturally now. His body was beginning to adapt to the new power, and it was more impressive than she was willing to admit out loud.


    ''This man¡­ clearly has more lineage¡­ No, it doesn''te from his mother¡­ His father¡­ I''ll investigate this¡­ could be an ancestor too¡­ This exponential strength¡­ it''s been only six hours of training and he has evolved to the point of confronting any mid-level exorcist¡­ Damn monster¡­''


    Vergil advanced again, this time with more precision. He adjusted his posture mid-movement, correcting his previous ws. Katharina smiled as she spun in the air to avoid a punch that now came with much more force.


    "Better, little demon," shemented, her voiceden with a veiled satisfaction. "But not so fast."


    With an agile movement, she grabbed Vergil''s fist with one hand, and before he could react, she threw him back with tremendous force. He wasunched into the air and crashed onto the "floor" of the dimension, rolling several times before managing to get up again.


    Vergil rose, pain coursing through his body, but something inside him was changing. Each blow he took, each time he was knocked down, made him feel more in tune with his demonic energy. He could feel the power reacting to his emotions, to his desire to improve. His demonic instinct was strengthening within him.


    "Come on, little demon," she called, with a roar. He channeled more energy than before, feeling his veins pulse with newfound strength. His eyes glowed a fierce red, and the ground beneath his feet cracked with the influx of power.


    "Ah, finally!" Katharinaughed, watching Vergil''s transformation with a look of contained pride. "Now you''re starting to look like a real demon."


    Vergil advanced with impressive speed, and this time, Katharina had to block his punch, instead of just dodging. The impact sent a shockwave through the space around them. She smiled widely, clearly enjoying herself.


    In the next moment, as the impact of Vergil''s punch against Katharina still reverberated through the battle dimension, a distinct sound began to fill the air¡ªa low, humming noise, almost like the sound of cracking ss. Katharina, who had been smiling mischievously after thest blow, suddenly became serious. Her eyes narrowed as she looked around, sensing a sharp change in the dimension''s energy.


    "No..." she murmured, her tone carrying more concern than amusement. "She''s already here."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 43: Mother-in-Law

    Vergil, panting and sweaty, looked at Katharina in confusion. "What''s happening? Did I do something wrong?"


    But before Katharina could respond, the humming turned into a devastating crack.


    The atmosphere around them began to fracture, as if reality itself were crumbling under a colossal force.


    A chill ran down Vergil''s spine, an overwhelming sensation of something far more powerful and terrifying approaching.


    "Ah... it''s her..." Katharina sighed, rolling her eyes in annoyance. "I figured she would make a dramatic entrance."


    Suddenly, the reality around them shatteredpletely, like ss being crushed by immense power.


    The light that permeated the dimension was sucked away, reced by a deep darkness and an oppressive aura that made every hair on Vergil''s body stand on end.


    A wave of devastating power filled the empty space.


    It was something primal, frightening, bringing the feeling of a predator far greater and more dangerous than anything Vergil had ever felt before.


    The air felt heavy, making even breathing difficult.


    The once-stable and imposing battle dimension had been utterly annihted by this presence.


    And then, she appeared.


    The world fractured like a mirror again, this time much worse, much more brutal than when Novah had arrived...


    Vergil was trembling...


    From the depths of the darkness, an imposing figure emerged.


    Her feminine silhouette was the first thing to stand out, but any trace of delicacy vanished instantly under the crushing aura radiating from her body. Her long red hair cascaded in perfect waves down her back, almost touching her waist. Her face bore features simr to Katharina''s, but much more mature, and her eyes...


    those beautiful emerald eyes that quickly prated Vergil''s soul, but he pulled back.


    "Get a grip, don''t fall for her charm," Katharina said, elbowing him.


    Katharina''s mother, a woman Vergil thought would take longer to meet, had just arrived...


    "Here we go..." murmured Katharina, crossing her arms and assuming a pose of false innocence.


    "Vergil, meet my dear mother, Sapphire Agares." She said as the woman red at her furiously.


    Vergil swallowed hard. The pressure this woman radiated was suffocating, making every cell in his body scream to flee.


    A true demon queen.


    And, unlike Katharina, she didn''t seem to have any intention of being yful or indulgent.


    Sapphire looked at the two of them as if evaluating the scene, then her voice filled the space with the force of a storm.


    "So this is my son-inw." Sapphire said, looking directly into Vergil''s eyes, assessing his very existence.


    Vergil, already trembling, caught a whiff of something... pure and primal, Fear. That was what he felt just from hearing the woman''s voice directed at him...


    Vergil had never felt such fear in his life.


    His heart raced at a speed that made him question if it was even possible, his instincts screaming, "Disappear! Run for your life, you bastard!"


    It was the strangest and most devastating sensation he had ever experienced;pared to his mother''s anger, this feeling was brutal.


    His body was cold with sweat just from hearing her footsteps as she drew closer.


    ''A demon! The worst of demons! A true monster!'' Vergil could only swallow hard, feeling that if he moved, this monster could erase him from existence without him even noticing the attack. His body waspletely paralyzed.


    ''I can''t show weakness¡­'' Vergil thought, ''This monster will kill me if I even think of being weak in front of her¡­'' He began to gather enough demonic energy.


    ''Fuck it, I won''t bow to anyone but my wife.'' Vergil thought as his fists clenched to the point that his nails began to dig into his flesh, and his aura started to rise against the woman in front of him.


    ''Come at me, supreme monster,'' he murmured. Fuck fear; he wouldn''t stand still to die.


    He bit his tongue until he tasted blood, ignoring the painpletely, and his body surged with adrenaline.


    Vergil lifted his face and looked directly into the eyes of the woman who faced him, like a monster ready to kill.


    When he met her gaze, she wore a wide grin, teeth like a shark''s, looking at him with curiosity and intrigue.


    Vergil couldn''t help butugh at her expression, a gentle smile spreading across his face, causing her to pause immediately.


    "Oh... Fufufu." Her smile began to grow even more at his reaction. ''He lost his fear? Fufufu, how interesting.''


    ''Strong! Extremely strong! How I wish to be! Stronger and stronger! The strongest of all!'' Vergil suddenly fell into a strange sea of emotions, the fearpletely wiped away by the excitement of remembering that¡­ this woman was called the strongest demon!


    His entire body screamed in euphoria as he recalled Katharina''s words: ''She is the strongest monster of all.''


    Vergil could feel it, feel that entire being in front of him! Despite being an ant, he could see; he saw in the woman''s gaze the abyss of difference, yet it didn''t frighten him¡­


    Seeing Sapphire was like seeing the top of the world in a single instant¡­ His confused emotions shiftedpletely, focusing on one thing, that which he told Katharina¡­


    ''I WANT TO BE LIKE THAT!'' he screamed internally, idealizing his goal¡­ all of thissted less than a minute, or rather, twenty seconds. Beside him¡­


    ''These emotions¡­ is it Vergil?'' she wondered, sensing a huge excitementing from his head, as if a massive source of energy was calling to her in some way, shaping her thoughts¡­ ''Damn it¡­ Battle Maniac¡­'' she thought.


    "Enough already, mother¡­" Katharina murmured, sensing that if she continued, Vergil would lose himself in her mother''s emerald eyes.


    Unfortunately, the womanpletely ignored Katharina.


    "What the hell¡­" Vergil said, breaking the silence after a few more seconds. "This is really a big mess¡­" he said, his voice sounding disappointed.


    The woman in front of him furrowed her brow and looked at him curiously, awakening even more of his interest. "What''s so messed up, kid?"


    "I''m gonna take a thousand years to be able to fight you satisfactorily... Right now, I''d love to attack you just to catch a glimpse of the top, but I''d die before I even got close... Seriously, that''s messed up!" Vergil eximed, stomping hard on the ground and creating a spider-web-shaped crater.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere shatteredpletely. Katharina looked at Vergil with such intensity that she melted; she couldn''t believe he just said that to her mother...


    Her mother... the literally Strongest Female Demon...


    The ensuing silence was broken only by the absence of the woman''s aura, which vanished entirely, followed by a loudugh...


    "Pfff..." Everything seemed to freeze as the woman covered her face with her hand, struggling to contain herughter, but she couldn''t...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" sheughed loudly, making the entire ce tremble...


    ''Oh no! This crazy woman! She''s interested!'' Katharina screamed internally, but soon something even worse happened...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Vergil joined in,ughing heartily alongside her...


    ''Oh crap... crap, crap, crap!'' Katharina was starting to get worried...


    "Haa ahh... So, what did you find so funny?" Vergil asked, still smiling as he watched the woman gasp for breath fromughing so hard. He got a better glimpse of her figure but didn''t look at her lustfully, just appreciating her beauty gently.


    "Hehe... You remind me of someone I met a long time ago," she said, scratching her head. "What was her name again... Ah, whatever," she chuckled lightly before finally calming down.


    As silence began again, Vergil sought help from his wife, who wore a shocked expression, staring at her mother and her behavior; she didn''t seem to understand what her mother was saying!


    Suddenly, the woman turned to Vergil. "Interesting!" she said, disying a wide grin once more. "I like him!"


    Katharina was stunned! She hadn''t expected that! Her mother said she liked him?! That was too much! Okay, she epted that it was interesting, but liking him?! What did she mean by ''I like him!''?!


    She froze, as if her processor and RAM had crashed, resulting in a blue screen of death in her mind.


    Seeing that she couldn''t help, Vergil decided to press on...


    "Thanks? I mean, I''m married, so don''t get any wrong ideas, but for a woman like you to say you like me is a bit embarrassing, okay? Keep your distance," he joked, spotting a gap in the conversation.


    Vergil continued to look at the woman, who had a mischievous smile reminiscent of Katharina''s. Her emerald eyes remained curious about him, while her red hair flowed in the wind. She stood about 20 centimeters taller than Vergil at that moment.


    She was beautiful... Beautiful was an understatement to describe her entire essence; she was a fierce beauty, a wild beauty, a woman who could drive any man crazy with just a simple gesture. But she wasn''t just that... She was a warrior, incredibly strong...


    ''That''s dangerous...'' Vergil thought, not about himself... but about her... having a woman like that around... it wouldn''t work... he was a man, he knew his limits...


    She began to approach him, facing him, while analyzing his body from top to bottom.


    "Interesting... Very interesting..." She said as her eyes began to shine, as if seeing through his body...


    "Oh... how intriguing... fufufufu" Sheughed contently, turning to her daughter... "You still haven''t learned how to use runes properly, have you? But I must admit... what a great job you''ve done for your mother...


    I got a present and it''s not even Christmas..." She said smiling, as if she was taking possession of something...


    "Your evolution is interesting, little boy. A very great potential... so great that I can hardly measure it.... Interesting..." His eyes were like two chasms.


    "What an interesting woman..." Vergil muttered, for some reason he already sympathized with this crazy woman...


    ''No! She''s not interesting!


    "Mom, stop looking at my husband like that! You''re affecting him with charm!" Katharina roared, but her mother red at her, "Do I need charm for anything? Your mother is a big hottie who drives any man crazy, and look at that boy! He''s more turned on by me being strong than by my body." Sapphire said pointing at the boy...


    ''Even though I didn''t use 2% of my power to intimidate him... he could take 2%... that''s a lot for someone who was born less than a month ago as a demon... That''s interesting. Sapphire thought, smiling, as she watched the confused man.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 44: Interesting son-in-law

    "Ugh! Get out of here!" Katharina exploded as she appeared behind her mother, pushing her. Vergil watched the scene with an amused look¡­


    Katharina was using all her strength to try to push the woman in front of her, but she couldn''t! The ground began to crack, but she didn''t move!


    "Heavy!!!" Katharina shouted before¡­


    BONK!


    "Ow! My head!!!" She screamed, seeing the woman''s hand on her head after receiving a hard smack that made her mind shake.


    For a second, she felt like there was a punk band inside her head drumming¡­ She got dizzy for a moment, but the woman''s hand stopped on her head and held her, lifting her up.


    "You''re really something, aren''t you? Where''s the respect?!" Sapphire said, looking at her as if she would kill her, but Katharina swallowed her fear and stared back firmly¡­


    "Oh¡­ how cute," she said, smiling at her daughter''s determined


    face.


    "That bitch¡­ One day I''m going to kill her," Katharina said to the wind, the womanpletely ignoring her words. "Hey, kid, how did you manage to do that?" she questioned, and Vergil looked confused.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked bluntly, making Katharina tremble; no one spoke to her mother like that!!


    "She''s really trying here; I think it''s the first time I''ve seen this," Sapphire said, pointing with her other hand¡­


    "Hm? She''s always like this; my wife is the best," Vergil replied with a shrug. To him, that was it; she always put in effort, and well¡­ it was true¡­ when it involved Vergil, of course¡­


    "Really? I haven''t seen that in about fifteen years¡­" Sapphire murmured, well, it was about Vergil, actually.


    Vergil started walking towards Sapphire,pletely ignoring her, carefully picking up Katharina''s body.


    "Excuse me," he said as he removed Sapphire''s hand from her head. Vergil picked her up like a sack of potatoes and walked to the nearest couch, sitting down, holding her in hisp¡­ calmly¡­


    While Sapphire looked incredulously at what had just happened, she wasn''t alone¡­ It was the first time in her entire life that she felt that¡­ her existence was¡­


    "He¡­ ignored the Strongest Demon Queen?" Novahmented, almost dropping the tray with some snacks¡­ like sandwiches and other savory treats for them to eat, after all, they had been stuck in the training room for almost six hours and should be hungry.


    "Yeah¡­ He just ignored Lady Sapphire," Vi said, just appearing with a pitcher of lemonade¡­


    "Does he want to die?" Novah questioned. "I think she wants to die now; look at her expression; I wonder what she''s thinking?" Vimented with a crooked smile, seeing that Sapphire had frozen¡­


    She was still in the same position Vergil left her arms, while one of her eyes trembled as if something was wrong¡­


    "Oh, a new maid; is she yours, Sapphire?" Vergil asked carelessly!


    Not only did Novah and Vi look at him, but Katharina''s heartpletely sank, and she turned with wide eyes!


    No one called the DEMON QUEEN BY NAME!!!!


    "W-w-w-wait¡­" Katharina stammered, worried as she looked at his face and her mother''s face¡­ which now had both eyes trembling¡­


    "Yes, it''s me," he said as Katharina sat on hisp. "Hey, Novah, don''t just stand there;e on, bring the snacks; Katharina is hungry," he said, again acting carelessly and ignoring Sapphire.


    "Come here, Sapphire; sit down; let''s eat a bit. You''ve had a long trip, haven''t you? Come on, Novah knows how to make delicious sandwiches," Vergil said¡­


    Katharina looked at her mother again, who blinked several times, as if her operating system had crashed, but¡­ soon, she returned, hoping her mother was upset, but to her surprise, her mother had a "happy" smile on her face.


    Seeing that smile, Katharina''s body shivered; she knew her mother very well, and from what she understood of her, she only showed that smile when she found something interesting¡­


    ''OH NO! DEFINITELY NOT!'' She kept denying it, but it was toote¡­


    "You¡­ you really don''t know who you''re talking to, do you?" Sapphire finally managed to say, her voice low andden with a threatening tone, with a smile on her face.


    "Of course I do! It''s my mother-inw!" Vergil replied with an innocent smile, while Katharina began tough uncontrobly, trying to cover it with her hands. "Come on, you two need to rx. How about a snack? After that, we can get back to training. I''m getting hungry."


    Sapphire slowly sat on the couch.


    "SHE ACCEPTED THE ORDER?!!!" All the women in the room nearly shouted, their eyes practically bulging out of their sockets.


    "Come on, Novah," Vergil said with a smile, quickly bringing a tray of sandwiches and lemonade.


    He calmly sat down with Katharina on his right side while Sapphire settled on his left. He personally handed out the sandwiches, "Here, one for you," he said to Katharina, and then, smiling, handed one to Sapphire, "And one for my mother-inw."


    "Oh, and don''t forget this," Vergil said, picking up a ss of chilled lemonade.


    "Vi..." Novah called herpanion.


    "Yes, I''m seeing it too... The Demon Queen eating human sandwiches and drinking lemonade," Vi replied, clearly ufortable. She knew her mistress better than anyone, and this scene was nothing short of disturbing.


    Katharina still couldn''t believe what she was seeing¡ªher mother, the feared Demon Queen, sitting on the couch, eating sandwiches and drinking lemonade like it was the most normal thing in the world. She nced at Vergil with a mixture of disbelief and admiration; how could he remain so unnervingly calm in front of her mother?


    "Are you okay, Mother?" Katharina asked hesitantly while taking a bite of her own sandwich.


    Sapphire nced at her, still with that same enigmatic smile. "I''m... curious, Katharina. Your husband... he''s peculiar." She took another bite of the sandwich, chewing slowly. "Never thought anyone would treat me with such casualness...


    and boldness."


    Katharina swallowed hard. "This can''t end well..." she thought.


    Meanwhile, Novah and Vi exchanged looks of sheer confusion. In all their years serving Sapphire, they had never seen anything remotely like this.


    It was as if the bnce of power in the room had been flipped upside down, and somehow, Vergil was now the one controlling the situation.


    Vi, usually reserved, couldn''t help but whisper to Novah, "If he makes it out of this alive, I''m asking for a vacation. I need to process this."


    Novah chuckled nervously. "Vacation? If he keeps this up, we might need to renegotiate our understanding of what''s possible¡ªand our contracts."


    Sapphire, still savoring the sandwich, turned to Vergil. "You really aren''t afraid of me, are you?" Her tone was calm, but the intensity in her eyes made it clear there was more at stake.


    Vergil, ever nonchnt, smiled as he took a sip of his lemonade. "Afraid? Of course. Why wouldn''t I be? You''re my wife''s mother. Family is something to be respected but not feared.


    And yes, you''re an incredible monstrosity." He shrugged as if his answer was the most natural thing in the world.


    Katharina watched her mother, expecting an explosion of rage, but instead, Sapphire let out a low chuckle¡ªsomething she rarely did.


    "Family, huh? You''re more than I expected, boy." She nced at Katharina, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "You chose well, daughter. He''s a remarkable man."


    "WHAT?!!!" This time, the scream was unanimous from every woman in the room. No one had expected this oue, much less...


    "YOU''RE APPROVING HIM?!!!" Katharina stood up,pletely stunned and out of sorts. She looked at her mother, her eyes clearly saying, "You must be kidding!"


    "Hmm?" Sapphire, mid-bite, didn''t directly respond, but there was something in the air¡ªsomething dangerous yet promising. She nced at Vergil, who continued to eat calmly.


    "Vi!" Sapphire suddenly shouted, calling the girl who instantly froze, trembling, but quickly returned to her senses. This was the mistress she knew!


    "Y-Yes, My Mistress!" Vi stammered, straightening up like a soldier, puffing out her chest as she quickly ran to Sapphire''s side.


    "Thank you for apanying me here and informing me about my daughter. You''ve done a good job," Sapphire said while gently patting Vi''s head, leaving the maidpletely stunned.


    "M-M-M-Mistress?!" she stuttered, not understanding what Sapphire was trying to do. This isn''t her... she never acts like this!


    "But now I want you to do something very important for me," Sapphire whispered something into Vi''s ear, leaning in closely.


    "Yes, ma''am! Consider it done! In less than a week! No, three days!!" Vi responded with the sharpness of a soldier receiving orders, then dashed out of the room.


    Vergil and Katharina exchanged nces and shrugged. "M-Mom¡­ now that you''ve seen him, what are you¡ª"


    "Tch, I''m on vacation, don''t bother me," Sapphire interrupted,pletely shattering her daughter''s expression.


    "Ugh! Go away! Why are you still here? This room already smells like ancient relics! Shoo, shoo!" Katharina finally snapped after all the absurdity.


    "Tch, go to bed," Sapphire said dismissively, throwing a cushion right into her daughter''s face, almost knocking her off the couch.


    "This is my house, I''m in charge here," Sapphire dered, crossing her arms defiantly.


    "So cute..." Vergil murmured to no one in particr, causing everyone in the room to stare at him.


    "You..." Sapphire growled as her eyes gleamed red, much more intense than before. "What? You are cute," Vergil said.


    Well...


    The next moment, he was sent flying through the air, crashing through several walls one after another.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 45: A pet

    A few hours had passed since the surreal scene of Sapphire, the Demon Queen, eating sandwiches and drinking lemonade as a cordial guest in Vergil and Katharina''s house.


    The atmosphere had calmed down, with an unexpected air of tranquility.


    Vergil, in his usual carefree manner, had fallen asleep, leaning against the sofa next to Katharina, who in turn looked at her mother with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    Sapphire, as always, maintained theposure of an unshakable empress, observing the sleeping young man with her legs crossed in a rather tempting way.


    She sighed deeply before looking at Katharina, her green eyes glowing with something Katharina knew well: it wasn''t affection but rather a careful evaluation.


    "So, Katharina... Why did you do it? I''m sure you know that this boy..." Sapphire asked, her voice soft butden with sharp irony.


    Katharina, who had been drinking some water to calm herself, almost choked on the question. "Yeah, mom... well, he''s special. I only found outter... though I don''t know what exactly..."


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow in an amused way. "Special, is he? Oh dear... if only you knew what you''ve created..."


    Katharina smiled nervously. She already understood that she had done something wrong... but hearing it from her own mother made it much worse than she thought...


    The fact that her mother, who rarely showed interest in anyone, was analyzing this man like this was already clear... She saw something greater than anything in this world... After all, a woman like her had no interest in anything anymore...


    ''What could it be...?'' she wondered.


    This, for Katharina, was both good and bad. "Are you going to exin what it is?" she asked, though she clearly knew the answer.


    Sapphire chuckled softly, something unusual. "It''s not like you''d understand, is it?" That reaction, Katharina couldn''t help but imagine what was really happening...


    Her husband, her beloved husband, had already entered the demon''s den and was being watched by their queen as if he were a toy...


    At that moment, her madness for him seemed almost rationalpared to what this woman beside her was demonstrating...


    Her Yandere side was being shattered and rebuilt with each passing second, and she couldn''t even imagine what was really happening. She didn''t even feel like herself anymore...


    ''It''s his emotions affecting me... the Master-Servant contract is taking much of my Self and making me more like him...'' she thought. She had been having these theories for a while, but... Now it felt real, she was starting to resemble him a bit, at least her madness for him seemed slightly subdued, though her love kept growing stronger...


    "I came thinking I''d have to kill this man for you to evolve a little, but I was quite mistaken... You really found something impressive. I haven''t seen someone so... audacious in many years." Her mother teased with a smile.


    Katharina huffed. "Audacious is a delicate way of saying he''s crazy."


    Sapphire tilted her head to the side, her eyes focused on Vergil''s sleeping face. "Crazy? Maybe. But there''s also something familiar about him. Something that reminds me of... well, never mind.


    He is different, no doubt about that."


    Silence briefly settled between the two as Sapphire seemed thoughtful. Despite all her usual boldness, Katharina felt the weight of her mother''s presence. Even when Sapphire was rxed, she emanated an aura of power and absolute control.


    "Do you love him?" Sapphire asked suddenly, without even looking at her daughter.


    The question caught Katharina off guard. She knew that, for her mother, love was an insignificant, almostughable concept.


    Sapphire had never shown any interest in such an emotion; everything always revolved around power, strategy, and battles.


    Katharina hesitated for a moment before answering. "Yes, I love him. He''s an idiot, arrogant, and reckless... but he makes me want to be better. And... he makes meugh, which doesn''t happen often, as you well know."


    Sapphire remained silent, her eyes still fixed on Vergil.


    Then, with a slight smile on her lips, she spoke again. "Interesting. You''re really trying... really trying for him."


    Katharina stayed quiet. She knew that her mother didn''t praise easily, much less express any kind of approval. This was the closest to an "I''m proud of you" she would ever hear from Sapphire.


    "He''s strong, but he''s still naive. He doesn''t understand what it means to be married to a demon. Especially one from the Agares lineage." Sapphire stood up from the sofa, walking with the cold elegance that always apanied her. "But I think he''ll learn quickly... After all, I''m going to train him very well... And when I do, we''ll see what he''s truly capable of."


    Katharina, still watching her mother, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nervousness.


    Sapphire had always been a Spartan, always testing those around her. And Vergil, despite his strength, was not prepared for the mind games of his mother-inw.


    ''He''s going to die soon...'' she thought.


    "It''ll be fun," Sapphire said, lightly running her fingers over her lips, almost as if teasing her daughter.


    Katharina rolled her eyes. "Of course, mother. I was expecting this."


    Suddenly, Sapphire snapped her fingers, and a dense, reddish aura began to emanate around her. The air in the room seemed to grow heavier, and a sense of anticipation filled the space.


    Katharina knew this feeling well, and her stomach twisted with nervous excitement.


    "Snake,e here," Sapphiremanded in a firm and dominating voice.


    Out of nowhere, a small snake appeared in Sapphire''s hand, with red scales and eyes glowing like rubies, materializing in the center of the room.


    The Demon Queen''s familiar spirit, a small demonic python, slowly coiled itself around Sapphire''s neck, its movements fluid and graceful.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen that strange serpent..." Katharinamented as she watched her mother whisper something to the snake in anguage she had no idea about.


    Vergil slowly opened his eyes, sensing the energy around him.


    His eyes widened when he saw the tiny snake coiled around Sapphire''s neck, its forked tongue flicking in and out of its mouth as its predatory eyes stared directly at him.


    "What the hell...?" Vergil murmured, rubbing his eyes as if trying to confirm what he was seeing.


    Sapphire chuckled softly. "This is my familiar, Skake. Beautiful, isn''t she?"


    Still dazed, Vergil stared at the snake. "I... uh... wow. That''s amazing."


    Katharina, seeing Vergil''s reaction, began tough softly. "Tch, I have one too," she said irritably, annoyed by the attention he was giving her mother.


    Vergil se stood up slowly, watching the serpent move fluidly and hypnotically around Sapphire. "That''s¡­ wow. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "You''re easily impressed, boy," Sapphiremented, her enigmatic smile still in ce. "But this is just a small familiar."


    Still awestruck, Vergil nced at Katharina and then back at Sapphire. "If this is a test, I''m all in. After all, it''s not every day you see something so¡­ majestic."


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by his reaction. "Majestic, huh?" She ran her hand along the serpent''s scales, as if petting a favorite animal.


    Well, it was her pet...


    "Either way, it''s not time for her to keep showing off." Sapphire said, and the serpent opened a small rift and vanished.


    "Huh? Where did it go?" Vergil asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity, eager to understand more.


    Sapphire smirked at his enthusiasm. He looked like a curious child witnessing the serpent''s sudden disappearance, and that amused her in an unexpected way. She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly, now studying him with more interest than before.


    "She returned to the spiritual ne," Sapphire exined calmly, as though she''d done this countless times. "Familiars like Skake can only manifest in the physical world for a limited time unless I choose to keep them here. But I don''t see the need to waste energy on that right now."


    Vergil frowned slightly, still captivated. "Interesting... and you said she''s just a small familiar? That was... incredible."


    Katharina rolled her eyes and chuckled. "You''re so easy to impress, Vergil. Anything magical gets you excited."


    Vergil shrugged, a rxed smile on his face. "It''s not every day I see a mystical snake or whatever it is, alright? And if this is some kind of test from my mother-inw, I want to be ready."


    "HAHAHA," Sapphire let out a dryugh, something that made Katharina look at her, surprised. Her mother rarelyughed out loud, and this was the second time she had done it. "Boy, if I were really testing you, you''d know it. That was just a... light warm-up." She then turned to Katharina. "He has an insatiable curiosity, doesn''t he?"


    Katharina shrugged. "Well, I guess we could give him a familiar... After all, tonight is a Full Moon," Sapphire said with a smile, making Vergil''s eyes light up.


    "YES!" he eximed, excitement overflowing.


    "And here we go¡­ she''s spoiling him now only to crush him like a bugter... because that''s what she always does¡­ Poor husband," Katharina thought, seeing the predatory look masked behind her mother''s smile aimed at her.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 46: I’m just the messenger

    Vergil was currently sitting on his bed, or rather their bed, with Katharina on hisp. She was only wearing a ck nightgown and was muttering some serious things about¡­


    "Killing that bitch." "Getting revenge on mom!" And more things involving murder. Well, she was furious and ready to kill that woman she had to call mother!


    Vergil just yed with her, squeezing her waist hard enough to make her squirm. "Kyaa!!!!" She yelped in surprise.


    "D-darling?!" She looked confused at Vergil as he kept teasing her waist. "Kyaaa!! S-stop!!" She squirmed on top of him and turned to look deeply into his eyes before hugging him possessively, feeling their emotions interact through the pact.


    "Darling! Darling! Darling! I knew it! You love me!" She said, as if surprised. Well, she was, since she had been so focused on ns to kill her mother that she had forgotten about her man, and soon her possessive gaze returnedpletely to him.


    "Oh¡­ you remembered your husband?" Vergil teased, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her close to his body. "I was missing my Katy," Vergil whispered in her ear, and her body instantly trembled with pleasure.


    Her body shivered, and she looked at him with tears in her eyes. "I-I didn''t want you ying with my mother like that!! I thought you didn''t want me anymore!!!" She said, letting small droplets fall from her smooth jade-like face.


    ''So cute,'' Vergil thought, calmly wiping away her tears and hugging her even tighter,ying her head on his chest.


    "Shh, I''m here, okay." He said, stroking her fiery red hair. "No one''s going to take you from me¡­ not even your mother."


    "Mm," she agreed, feeling the warmth of his embrace, the affection, the love¡ªall of it transmitted through the contract. Katharina quickly calmed down and closed her eyes, enjoying his chest as her pillow.


    "Fufufu, she only sleeps like this." He thought as he noticed she had fallen asleep. Vergil looked around and bit his tongue.


    "Come out," he said to the wind, and from the ce where nothing was, a woman appeared, dressed as a maid¡­ again¡­ another maid!


    ''Damn¡­ I''m starting to want a maid for myself¡­ and that''s dangerous!'' Vergil thought, watching how she presented herself. First, she stepped forward quickly and bowed¡­


    Vergil first noticed her appearance: her eyes were reddish, but she was otherwise a simple woman. Nothing really stood out, despite her red horns and very shiny purple hair. As for her chest¡­ well, it didn''t really exist.


    She was t as a cutting board¡­ besides that, she was quite short¡­ and barely had any curvy features¡­


    "Greetings, Low-Rank Demon ¨C Vergil Baal. I am Vermeil, personal maid of Lady Ada Baal," she said, maintaining her bow.


    "Ada? Did something happen?" Vergil questioned, and Vermeil trembled for a second. Vergil felt an extreme nervousness consume him, enough to raise his voice carefully, making it sound authoritative. "Tell me why you''re here," he said, causing the small maid''s body to tremble with fear.


    ''Low-Rank?! Low-Rank my ass!! This man is strong!!'' She thought before coughing.


    Cough!


    "I came to deliver a message personally sent by Lady Ada," Vermeil said as she raised her hand and read¡­ a note she had scribbled with a pen on the palm of her hand¡­


    Vergil looked at it and almost melted upon seeing a maid, who was supposed to bepetent, reading from her own hand¡­


    ''E-even demons have memory problems¡­'' he thought¡­


    "As I said earlier, I came to deliver Lady Ada''s message," Vermeil said, embarrassed, after hiding her hands behind her back¡­


    "Dear Vergil, my crazy mother is eager to kill you and break our contract. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to see you for a long time. At this moment, I am locked away in Baal Castle, and I have been promised in marriage to someone I don''t know," Vermeil ryed¡­


    Vergil''s body went rigid¡­ The words ''Locked away and Promised'' began to echo in his head as his entire being started to burn¡­


    The once calm atmosphere fused with his shifting personality, the air growing heavier, almost suffocating, as if the very space around him was reacting to his rising fury.


    His shoulders began to tremble, but not from exhaustion or fear¡­ It was pure rage.


    He fixed his gaze on Vermeil, his once rxed and warm eyes now glowing with a dangerous intensity.


    The small maid felt the weight of the atmosphere change abruptly, and her body shrank instinctively.


    The pressure of Vergil''s aura filled the room. The oppressive force emanating from him was unmistakable. She didn''t understand what had happened, how could she?


    Katharina, who had been peacefully asleep on Vergil''s chest, began to stir, sensing the impending storm within her man''s heart.


    "What did you say?" Vergil murmured, his voice low, but the small whisper sent the maid plunging into absolute fear, every inch of her being trembling.


    ??¨N§¦@??£¤§Á%


    "I¨C" The maid tried to speak, but the words stuck in her throat.


    He clenched his fists, veins bulging in his arms. The walls and floor began to crack, small fissures spreading around the bed, as if reality itself was being forced to bend under the pressure he was exerting.


    Vermeil instinctively stepped back, trembling in fear. "L-Lord Vergil, p-please¡­ I''m just the messenger¡­" her voice came out in a trembling whisper.


    "Do you think that matters?!" Vergil roared, his voice finally exploding with a fury that made the walls of the room tremble.


    Katharina woke up with a start, her eyes wide as she watched the man she loved overflowing with a rare fury.


    ''What?!!'' Her instincts immediately made her retreat slightly, but she knew she had to calm him down.


    Vergil stood up, lifting Katharina off hisp, rising slowly as Vermeil barely managed to stand.


    "She''s locked away¡­ promised to another man¡­" he repeated, his words dripping with hatred. "Who dares imprison Ada, who dares to try and break our contract?!"


    Vergil''s body began to radiate energy, a dark and violent aura that enveloped every inch of the room, the shadows on the walls seemed to writhe and dance to the rhythm of his rage. He raised his hand and, with a simple movement, a st of power made the windows tremble, almost shattering, the force cutting across the room where the maid stood, nearly shing her face, but she quickly ducked...


    Momentster¡­ half of the house''s ceiling copsed with just one blow.


    "Vergil!" Katharina finally got up, trying to reach him. She didn''t fully understand what was happening, but she needed to stop him! She ran and grabbed his hand, which was being raised to deliver another attack as debris fell around them.


    He looked at her, his eyes still zing with fury, but for a brief moment, she saw a flicker of control return. However, his body was still trembling, his breathing heavy, and he seemed to be on the verge of losing controlpletely.


    Vermeil, kneeling, tried not to draw attention to herself. "Lady Ada was forced, my lord¡­ She had no choice. They locked her up in the castle, and there''s a barrier preventing anyone from rescuing her."


    "Damn it." Vergil bit his tongue as he lowered his hand, noticing the way Katharina was looking at him.


    "Take me to the damn demon world," he ordered Vermeil. "I-I can''t, my lord..." she stammered in response.


    Katharina, now standing beside him, gripped his arm tightly, pulling him to face her directly. "If you go now¡­ you''ll be killed the moment you step foot in Baal''s castle. Enough." She spoke seriously, all her usual yfulness gone, looking at him in a way he had never seen before¡­


    ''Is she¡­ scared?'' Vergil saw the visible trembling in her expression.


    He let out a low growl, turning sharply and punching the wall with all his strength. A massive hole formed, cracking the structure all the way to the already copsing ceiling. "I can''t¡­ let this happen¡­" he muttered, his voice lower now, but still seething with rage.


    Vergil closed his eyes, trying to control his breathing, as the warmth of Katharina''s body slowly helped to calm him. After a long moment, he finally rxed a bit, his aura diminishing, and the room returning to its normal state.


    "Stand up." Vermeil, still kneeling on the floor, breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stood. "Y-Yes, sir," she said, standing at attention like a soldier.


    "Tell your mistress," he said, with a calm yet deadly voice, "that I wille for her. And anyone who tries to stop me will face the consequences."


    Vermeil only nodded frantically before disappearing like a shadow, leaving the room in heavy silence.


    Katharina quickly hugged him... "You scared me..." she said as tears streamed down her face. "I''m sorry," he said, gently stroking her hair.


    It was the second time he had made her cry¡­


    ¡­


    "That aura was..." Novah remarked as she poured wine for Sapphire, who was lying on a lounge chair soaking up the sun by the pool.


    "The boy," Sapphire said, smiling menacingly like a shark, "This is going to be fun¡­" she muttered.


    It was clear she had heard everything that had happened¡­ She was still the most terrifying being alive¡­


    "But he might really die if he tries to mess with that lunatic with the swords¡­" she said,ughing even harder, after all¡­ "I''m expecting something interesting¡­"


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 47: Your body is so useless

    "Your abilities have more meaning when you have a strong body for them; you are a failure," Sapphire said, looking into Vergil''s eyes with no empathy.


    He had just received the news that his wife was locked up, but what could he expect? That irritating woman...


    "Your body is that of an insect, your skill is like a cockroach''s, and your strength is that of a worm. You are aplete disgrace," she continued to demean Vergil, almost provocatively. "But¡­ you still need a foundation; after all¡­ you''re so useless that your body can''t even handle using demonic power properly!" She kept shouting at him, her arms almost giving in...


    Why? Well, he had already started his basic training¡­ after running ten kilometers now...


    Well¡­ Sapphire was sitting on his back while making him exercise. At that moment, he was doing a series of push-ups, but she¡­ well, she was too heavy¡­ not in a negative sense; it was just that...


    "Damn! That ass is a temptation!!" Vergil screamed internally, actually¡­ hepletely ignored what she was saying; he just focused on not letting his ''Big Brother'' fall, while she yed with her voluptuous parts on his back.


    Well¡­ her lower parts were soft and superb, but Vergil couldn''t even think of appreciating her! No! Focus! His arms were already crying in pain, so keep going!


    "Ah damn! The feeling is too good!" he thought as he felt her move in a seductive way as if she were teasing him¡­ and well, she seeded.


    Whip!


    "Ow!" he grunted in pain as he felt the red-haired woman''s bottom strike him, a misunderstood smile on her face...


    She seemed to enjoy acting like a dominatrix...


    "You''re havingscivious thoughts," she said, quite calmly, considering she had killed hundreds of men for feeling lust near her.


    "I-Is that¡­ Ah fuck, look what you''re doing? I''m a man, damn it!" Vergil said. "So act like one and get stronger, kid," she said, and her weight increased exponentially...


    "Hmm¡­ you still seem fine¡­ I''ll add another hundred," she said with a smile...


    "I''m going to die!!" Vergil screamed internally.


    "Tsk, she''s already here," Sapphire grunted in anger, crossing her arms.


    "Hmm? Who?" As he asked, he heard a familiar voice approaching; it was that girl...


    "Oops!" she said as she fell, holding a basket¡­ of sweets¡­ The blonde girl Vergil knew well.


    "Oh, you''re back," Vergil said, looking at her as sweat dripped down his face; Sapphire was heavy!


    "Yeah! I brought sweets!" she said excitedly, noticing Vergil''s position... "Oh, hello, Demon Mother of the Agares n, you came just to appreciate my husband, Shoo! Shoo!" Roxanne said, waving her hands.


    "Shut up and bow," Sapphire said, and Roxanne fell headfirst to the ground, hitting her forehead on the garden concrete.


    "Ouch!" she screamed in pain, the controlled pressure making her fall easily... "I told you to be respectful, you fool." From the mes, another woman emerged.


    "Get off him, mother," Katharina said¡­ "Where have you been?" She waspletely ignored...


    "Oh~~ I hope I don''t die¡ª I mean, I went to see if what Vermeil told was true¡­ And well, I didn''t expect less from that stupid woman." Katharina let it out, and their mother didn''t stop smiling.


    "Yes! Disdain the weaker ones, daughter! That''s you!" she exploded internally.


    "That strange bitch who likes a sword blocked allmunication channels and took Vermeil as soon as she returned. The poor thing must be being tortured," Katharina said, and Vergil''s face grew darker...


    "You used the witches again, didn''t you?" Sapphire said with a look that said: Confirm and you die.


    "Tsk, prejudiced," Katharina said and... ??¨N¦®??£¤?@


    "Ouch!" she screamed in pain as she felt her forehead hit the ground and crack like a spiderweb while her mother looked at her. "Repeat," Sapphire said...


    Both young women were in simr positions, kneeling with their foreheads pressed to the ground, unable to move.


    "I''m going to get up," Vergil murmured, almost to himself, trying to continue the push-ups. "Give me a break¡­" he murmured.


    "You''ll die before that," Sapphire mocked, increasing the weight on him even more.


    But Vergil, trembling with pain and anger, began to force his arms to move.


    Slowly, but with unwavering determination, he began to raise his body again, ignoring the pain, ignoring the insults.


    Sweat ran down his face as he screamed internally.


    ''I''m going to make that bitch pay for this...'' He muttered, now he understood what Katharina had said about his mother...


    Whip!


    "Ow!" He grunted in pain as he felt his ass being whipped again by the red-haired woman, who kept a smile on her face.


    Hours had passed since the intense exercise, and the mood in the room had changed. Vergil was sitting on the floor, his muscles screaming in pain, but his mind seemed more focused, his determination renewed.


    Sapphire had left him alone for a while, perhaps satisfied with his progress, or perhaps just waiting for the right moment to provoke him again.


    Roxanne and Katharina were recovering from the humiliation of their forced positions, each in their own corner, while watching Vergil in silence.


    Sapphire returned, her posture still haughty and imposing, but now with a slightly less cold expression of judgment.


    "You survived," she said, almost as if she were surprised. "But make no mistake, boy. This is only the beginning. If you want to save Ada, you''re going to need a lot more than brute strength."


    Vergil looked up, his face wet with sweat and his eyes boiling with determination. "I''m going to get stronger. No matter what I have to go through."


    "Good. Because the next step is going to make this training look like child''s y," she said, leaning over to look at him more closely. "You may have survived the physical pain, but now let''s deal with the real challenge. Your mind. Your control. And your true nature as a demon."


    "First, I want to see something." She said with a curious look... "Spread your wings." She said, and Vergil looked at her with a... tired look.


    "I don''t have any." Hemented, making the two women look at him quickly. "What do you mean you don''t?!" Katharina shouted, "I''m sure I have-" "I know what wings look like, and I know they can retract, but... I don''t have anything on my back, I can''t even ''activate'' it if I can call it that." Vergil said tiredly...


    Sapphire, who was really excited, couldn''t help but hold in herughter...


    "HAHAHAHAHA" Sheughed out loud as she looked up at the sky, her teeth showing firmly and that made Vergil startle a little...


    ''That''s the third time she''sughed because of him... my god... he''s going to die soon...'' Katharina thought, Roxanne sharing her thought...


    "It''s not that you don''t have a boy, it''s just that your body is so useless, you haven''t developed wings yet... Fufufu" She saidughing, with an obsessed demonic look...


    ''Ah... I''m getting turned on by so much potential...'' Sapphire muttered.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 48: Accept our Relationship I

    "Take me to the Demon World," Vergil said again. It had been two days since he was being trained in apletely ridiculous way, in his eyes.


    "I already told you, I''m not interested in that," Sapphire replied.


    At that moment, Vergil was upside down, using a metal bar for exercise, while Sapphire sat with a book, sunbathing, carefree.


    "So that''s it," Sapphire said. Novah had just told the whole story behind Vergil bing a Demon.


    "What''s his blood type?" she asked curiously. "RH Null, miss, the rarest," Novah answered.


    "Pff¡­ HAHAHAHA," sheughed again. "The stars aligned more than I thought HAHAHAHA!" Sheughed like a madwoman...


    Novah just looked at her, wondering if this crazy woman was really aware of everything happening.


    "And to think¡­ Pfff¡­ to think my daughter would create this¡­? HAHAHAHA!" She seemed very happy for some reason.


    "Queen¡­ do you know something?" She stoppedughing for a moment and looked at Novah, a slight smile on her face. "Who knows? I''m quite old; maybe I''m just a crazy woman?"


    Novah''s face tightened a bit; she didn''t expect Sapphire to respond that way.


    Sapphire continued to wear a soft smile, took a deep breath, and exhaled. "Ahh~ It''s been a long time since I''ve had this much fun. When was thest time? I think it was a thousand years ago¡­ When was it¡­ oh yes¡­ in the Heiam Era¡­ Oh, I miss that time."


    Novah grimaced as she turned to look at Vergil. She couldn''t focus on Sapphire for long; the woman''srge breasts swayed too much with any simple movement.


    ''Tsc, she looks like a milk cow,'' Novah thought.


    Sapphire stood up and walked slowly toward the man who was on count number 5,000 in his reverse push-ups, smiling as she stood in front of him.


    "That''s enough; take a break now. Doing this with that pathetic body will kill you soon," she said, an aura of deadly intent leaking from her body.


    Vergil''s instincts nearly exploded upon feeling themand; it felt like he was being tested, and his instincts screamed "DANGER!" He quickly released the metal bar andnded on his feet, assuming a fighting stance, sensing the forceing from the woman toward him.


    "Pff¡­ quick reaction, but not good enough," shemented, hiding her smile with her hands.


    Calmly, she approached Vergil, who was shirtless, leaning forward, revealing a gentle smile and a huge neckline that Vergil looked at without any fear. Despite trembling with a sense of danger, he continued to stare at her breasts.


    "Oh," she said, seeing he was losing his fear, and decided to tease him by getting closer...


    "Not so bad after all¡­" she said, running her fingers over the center of his chest and slowly descending to his abdomen, which had improved somewhat...


    "Not bad at all..." she murmured, a mischievous smile appearing, and calmly her finger began to glide from his belly button to the edge of his shorts.


    "S-S-S-Sapphire," he stammered, still not showing the necessary respect and continuing to call her by her first name...


    "M-M-Mom?!" Katharina grunted upon arriving and seeing her mother almost¡­ taking off her husband''s shorts.


    "Oh¡­ my sweet daughter is back," Sapphire said, returning to her normal pose, leaving Vergil free for a moment...


    ''Is he still alive??!!'' Novah, who had apanied Sapphire on several trips, couldn''t help but question what the hell was happening! She had seen Sapphire kill thousands of men just for looking at her!


    ''Why is my mom ying like this with my husband? I will kill her!!'' Katharina screamed internally, even though she knew it was impossible...


    "It''s okay¡­ she''s just teasing me, right, Sapphire?" Vergil asked, smiling while the woman turned her face away to avoid looking at that gentle smile. "Tsc, whatever," she said.


    Vergil looked at Katharina and gave her a gentle pat on the head tofort her. "Hehehe," she smiled foolishly at Vergil''s touch, and his heart warmed at the cuteness of his first wife.


    "Now that I think about it¡­ we haven''t even properly introduced ourselves, have we?" Vergil said, looking at Sapphire, who hadn''t even mentioned her name correctly until now.


    "Hm? I already know who you are, kid," she replied disinterestedly as she returned to her beach chair andy down. "Nothing matters," she said, uninterested.


    "I''m sorry, I''d like to introduce myself, so just listen, okay? It''s not like the all-powerful has anything to do, right?" Vergil joked, mocking herck of tasks, and he stepped forward.


    He opened a gentle smile.


    "My name is Vergil Kennedy, nice to meet you, Mother-inw." It was just a moment, but Vergil felt the tension in the air... Why? Because the two women nearby were terrified! They didn''t know how Sapphire would react to the word MOTHER-IN-LAW.


    After all¡­ this meant his daughter was growing up and living on her own¡­ And she was a protective mother! Even if she didn''t show it...


    "...Heh," the woman disyed a dangerous smile and licked her lips. "Nice to meet you, Vergil. I am Katharina''s mother; my name is Sapphire Agares... The Demon Queen of the Agares n."


    "Now that we''ve introduced ourselves, let''s talk about important matters." Vergil continued smiling, trying to be as gentle as possible.


    "Oh?" She seemed curious about what he wanted to say.


    "I want to ask for your permission to be with Katharina." The woman''s smile suddenly disappeared, making her entire being shatter like ss.


    "D-Dear, that''s too fast!" Katharina looked at him with evident fear on her face; it wasn''t just her, Novah almost choked upon hearing what he wanted to say.


    "Kid, don''t you understand your situation?" Katharina''s mother spoke in a neutral tone.


    "I understand my situation," he said, looking at her, reverting to his irrational self just to deal with her. "I married your daughter and didn''t ask for your permission for that, did I?"


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 49: Accept our Relationship II

    "I understand my situation," he said, looking at her, reverting to his irrational self just to deal with her. "I married your daughter and didn''t ask for your permission for that, did I?"


    "Indeed¡­ that''s it." She looked at Vergil, deep in thought, with a dazed expression. She had at least questioned this; in fact, she had swept it under the rug to avoid focusing on it too much¡­


    Who was she kidding? She was very interested in him! She hadn''t cared about that fact until now!


    "Don''t worry, I intended to do this with each of my wives," Vergilmented with a smile.


    "Heh..." She gave a small smile. "What will you do if I don''t let you be with my dear and precious daughter?"


    "M-Mom?!" Katharina said, startled at the sight of that deathly smile!


    "Silence." Her eyes glowed red for a moment, and a murderous intent coursed through her body, almost suffocating her.


    "S-Sorry," Katy backed away.


    "Answer me," she looked at Vergil again.


    The answer to that question was simple: "I don''t intend to do anything."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Katy and her mother eximed in unison.


    Continuing with a slight smile, Vergil said, "In the end, your opinion on this matter doesn''t matter much," he was honest and shrugged.


    "Kid¡ª" "Shh, your opinion is irrelevant. She''s already married to me. I''m just trying to ensure I don''t have to deal with another mother-inw. After all, Ada''s mother is already a problem; I don''t want to have two negative influences, you understand?" He was straightforward.


    "Besides, as far as I know, Katharina is an adult. If she wants to be with me, then it will happen, even if you kill me afterward. Well, I''ll just find a way toe back to life and be with her again," he said again, shrugging as if it werepletely normal!


    "D-Darling," Katy said, her face red and a small happy smile on her lips; it was quite obvious she wasn''t against it. However...


    "Kid, you''re speaking too loudly for someone without strength," Sapphire said in a venomous tone, her murderous intent leaking from her body; she seemed quite irritated.


    "Yes, I''m weak right now, but sometimes brute force isn''t the solution to certain situations."


    "Heh," she shot him a scornful smile. "If I kill you now, you''ll never be able to be with my daughter."


    Vergil felt Katharina''s face tighten slightly. ''I see¡­ she''s not joking around, is she?'' Vergil questioned, enough to understand that Sapphire was serious.


    "Think with me... if you kill me now, what will happen?" Vergil said slyly, trying to persuade her¡­


    "I would just bring my daughter back home, that''s all." Sapphire shrugged.


    "Hm, I see, you only think about your daughter¡­ So, whatever."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    They both grunted again. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN ''WHATEVER''?! SHE''S GOING TO KILL YOU!" Katharina shouted, and Vergil looked at her, smiling. ?¦É%§á??#-$§Þ?&§ñ@?-#?@§ä-§à&§ñ¦É?@?-?§Ú%-?!?¨N¦Å??!?§ñ?


    "Well, ording to her, she hasn''t had fun in a thousand years... And honestly, let her kill me. I don''t want to be entertainment for a woman like that. Let her die of boredom after betraying the love of the daughter she so dearly loves and protects¡­ She will hate you for all eternity." Vergil shrugged, dropping a nuclear bomb in Sapphire''sp...


    "What?" She looked confused. "She would hate me...? Her own mother...? That''s impossible."


    "Why is it impossible? You''ve lived a long time, right? By the way you talk, I can tell." Vergil said, then added, "So you must know how easily a child can hate their parents, right?"


    "Naive," shemented.


    "You''re naive; your way of thinking is very naive," she continued, so he replied:


    "Oh¡­ so you think your daughter is just like you, and she would never feel betrayed by her mother¡ªthe person she has loved since birth¡ªkilling the man who currently holds all her happiness? Oh yes, go ahead, kill me." Vergil said, spreading his arms out in a cross-like shape.


    "Come on, end your thousand-year-long fun, lose your daughter''s friendship, love, and affection, and return to your eternal boredom." He provoked.


    She bit her lip, her eyes gleaming, but she didn''t move.


    "That''s why I said, it doesn''t matter if you approve of Katy and me. In the end, I''m still going to be with Katy." He spoke neutrally, then added, smiling happily, "I''ve just be something irreceable for Katy, and there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "Indeed..." Sapphire lowered her head a bit, her bangs hiding her eyes, and soon she started biting her nails.


    "But that doesn''t mean I can''t train you in the most brutal way possible, until your flesh begs to rest in the graveyard of the dead," Sapphire muttered under her breath while biting her nails¡­


    "Sapphire Agares," Vergil called the woman''s attention. "Killing me would also be a waste," hemented, smiling as crazily as she had¡­


    "Now that my wife''s bitch of a mother has provoked me¡­ I''m going to do some very interesting things," he muttered, his teeth¡­ looking like a shark''s as heughed, his face slightly distorted.


    Vergil then made a small scene¡­


    "When I first saw you. Do you know what I felt?" He asked, then added as Sapphire looked at him, "Fear¡­ I felt fear, but I also feel disappointed and frustrated."


    "Oh¡­?" She opened a wide smile.


    He approached her and crouched down to her level¡ªshe was still lying on the beach chair¡ªand calmly touched her face, smooth like jade and wless, with nothing but pure blush and life.


    "I couldn''t satisfy my desire to fight... That''s really frustrating."


    His glowing green eyes seemed to lose intensity, and then his smile grew distorted, showing all his sharp teeth. That smile only made me more excited, but¡­


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Really, it''s disappointing!" She shouted,ughing even louder, causing small tremors around the area.


    He calmly stopped caressing her face and stood up, with both women looking at him almost as if he had done something surreal! And he had! He¡­ He¡­ He just stroked the face of the most dangerous woman in the entire world!!!


    "Katharina¡­ My beloved daughter, I permit you to stay with Virgil," she said with a sensual smile, lookingpletely different from a few moments ago.


    "I also decide something¡­" Sapphire said,ughing lightly. "This is going to be interesting, my son-inw," she said,ughing.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 50: Go back to your home!

    Vergil took a deep breath as he lifted Sapphire effortlessly, despite her being incredibly heavy. Seriously, she weighed over six hundred kilograms! He looked over at Katharina and Roxanne, who were sitting and watching the training with curious and amused expressions.


    "I''m going to head home for a moment, I think the ''Grumpy Old Lady'' is probably dying to kill me," he said, adjusting Sapphire on his back as he continued his set of push-ups.


    Katharina chuckled and covered herugh with her hands. "Last time was really funny... pfff... you barely made it out of that conversation alive," shemented with a mischievous gleam in her eyes, remembering the chaos that happened thest time Vergil brought them home and got caught.


    "That''s true," Roxanne added, her mouth full of brownie. "Meeting you while ying a game was hrious! Fufufu... I''ve never even used aputer, and she still believed it! Fufufufu," sheughed, enjoying the moment while Sapphire rolled her eyes.


    "Can you two just shut up?" Sapphire said in a bored tone, crossing her arms on Vergil''s back.


    "Old hag," Katharina said. "Antique," Roxanne added before...


    "OWWW!!!" Once again, the two of them hit their heads on the ground, though thankfully from a shorter height this time.


    "Respect is important," Sapphire said. "Are you really going back home? I don''t see the point. You need to at least stay weak," Sapphire said.


    "Weak? I thought¡ª" "You''re still a fly. You need to reach a level below a lesser demon," she said seriously. Well, her standards were gigantic...


    Vergil just huffed, not interested in arguing. "She''s my mother, not a dragon," he said sarcastically, but deep down, he knew that his mother, Felicia, was known for her strong personality and short temper.


    The idea of facing her wrath after being gone for almost a week... again, and on top of that after the conversation about having three wives ¡ª which she definitely didn''t fully approve of ¡ª already made his stomach churn a bit.


    "Good luck, husband," Katharina said with a wink. "You''ll need it."


    Roxanne made an exaggerated blessing gesture, as if sending him off to war. "May the gods have mercy on your soul."


    "OWWW!!" She cried out in pain after remembering... "You''re still a demon, you airhead," Katharina said, flicking her forehead.


    ''Fufufu,'' Vergil could onlyugh internally as he continued doing his push-ups with Sapphire on top of him.


    ...


    Vergil parted ways with the girls and headed home, well, at least he tried. The small, simple, and cozy house was exactly as he remembered it. The front yard had well-tended flowers, and the wooden fence was spotless. He hesitated for a moment before opening the gate, already bracing himself for what was toe.


    "The grumpy one is tending the flowers... how strange," Vergil murmured before entering the house...


    Barely had he set foot on the porch when the door mmed open, revealing Felicia with her arms crossed and a furious look.


    "Oh yes, you finally decided to show up, huh?" Felicia started without preamble, her voice a mix of relief and anger. "An entire week without a word, Vergil! A WHOLE WEEK! And you have the nerve to show up with that smug face?"


    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    Vergil raised his hands defensively. "I believe I''m an adult now..."


    "Adult? ADULT?" Felicia marched up to him, poking her finger into his chest. "I''ve told you a thousand times that no matter how grown up you think you are, you can''t just disappear! And those... those ''wives'' of yours? Where are they?


    Don''t tell me you were with them instead of COMING BACK TO YOUR OWN HOME!"


    Vergil knew there was no escape.


    He tried to ease the tension with a smile, but that only made his mother narrow her eyes even more.


    "Mom, it''s not their fault. I was handling some important things..."


    "Important things? What could be more important than your only family? And I haven''t even started talking about the fact that you have THREE wives! Seriously, Vergil, I raised you to be a decent man, and you show up with three women and think that''s normal?"


    Vergil scratched the back of his head, unsure of what to say. He knew his mother had a good heart, but he also knew she was brutally honest and fierce when she thought something was wrong.


    "Look, Mom... I know it''splicated. But... this is how things are now. They''re important to me," he said, trying to at least sound firm.


    Felicia rolled her eyes dramatically. "Three, Vergil. THREE! What do you think you are, a king? You can barely handle one, let alone three! And on top of that, you barely show up at home!"


    Vergil knew this was a losing battle, so he just sighed. "I know, Mom. I''ll try to do better, okay? I just... wanted to stop by, see you, and let you know I''m doing fine."


    Felicia observed him for a moment, her eyes sharp like an eagle''s, but then she sighed and uncrossed her arms, rxing a bit. "Ah, I know... I just worry, you know that. And with these... choices of yours... well, it''s hard not to freak out a little."


    She stepped back, looking him up and down, assessing. "You look terrible. Are you eating properly? Sleeping?"


    "I''m training a lot..." he replied, but her sharp gaze made him quickly change his tone. "But yes, I''m eating and sleeping, I swear."


    "Training?" she questioned.


    "Yeah, I need to get stronger. My body is... bad, ording to that crazy woman..." Thest part he mumbled, or rather spoke so softly that she didn''t hear.


    Felicia sighed again, this time with a bit of affection in her eyes. "Just don''t give me another scare like that. Nowe in, I''ll make you something to eat before you pass out at the door."


    Felicia was at the kitchen counter, stirring some pots and preparing the ingredients for lunch.


    She chopped the vegetables with precision and speed, revealing her impressive knife skills, which were almost frightening to Vergil. While she worked, the silence in the kitchen was only broken by the sound of the knife hitting the cutting board and the gentle bubbling of the water in the pot.


    Vergil sat at the kitchen table, watching his mother with a slight difort on his face. He knew he had to talk to her about something delicate, but her reactions were always unpredictable. She seemed rxed, maybe even happy to have him there, which made the moment either ideal... or much more dangerous.


    "You look like you''re cooking for an army, Mom," he said, trying to lighten the tension with a casualment.


    Felicia scoffed, not taking her eyes off the knife and cutting board. "You disappeared for a week. The least I can do is make sure you eat something decent. Who knows, maybe that way I won''t lose you for another week."


    Vergilughed nervously. "Yeah, yeah... I deserved that."


    He stayed quiet for a few moments, watching her as she moved through the kitchen with impressive efficiency. The smell of spices and fresh food filled the air, giving him a sense offort. However, he knew he had to get the difficult topic out of the way.


    "So... Mom, there''s something I need to tell you," he began, choosing his words carefully.


    Felicia paused for a brief second but didn''t turn around. "If this is about another wife or you getting into something that''ll give me more headaches, maybe it''s better if you save it forter." She lifted the knife still in hand, "One wrong move and you''ll end up as sushi," she added, her blue eyes almost trembling with nerves.


    "No, no... nothing like that," he quickly said, raising his hands as if to defend himself from an imminent attack. "Actually, it''s about... college."


    Felicia finally turned around, looking directly at him with her eyebrows raised, which meant she was already in full investigative mom mode. "What about college, Vergil? You''re doing well, right? I know your schedule is a mess, but at least you''re keeping your grades up... right?"


    He shifted ufortably in his chair, staring at the table for a moment before meeting her inquisitive gaze. "I... was thinking about dropping out."


    The silence that followed was so heavy it seemed to fill the entire kitchen.


    Felicia stopped stirring the pot and crossed her arms, leaning against the counter while fixing him with a sharp look.


    "How about you repeat what you just said, son?" Her voice was controlled, but Vergil could hear the undercurrent of shock and frustration beginning to form as she raised the knife and closed her eyes with a chilling smile.


    He took a deep breath, knowing he needed to exin himself before she exploded. "Mom, listen... things areplicated. I just... don''t know if college makes sense right now. Plus, it''s not like I even chose it because I loved it...


    It just feels pointless in the context of my life. I have much better opportunities."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 51: Go back to your home! II

    Felicia uncrossed her arms, walking over to the table and sitting directly across from him, her eyes still firm and full of expectation.


    "Vergil, I understand that your life is different now. I know you''ve got new interests, and you''re going through something different. And yes, the situation with these... your wives... isplicated. But you''ve always been smart, always had a good head on your shoulders.


    Dropping out of college? That''s a huge step backward, do you realize that?"


    Vergil felt the tension rise.


    He knew her well, and he understood that for her, education was a priority, something she always valued and instilled in him since childhood. After all, they hadn''t always had the means for it.


    However, the direction his life was taking now seemed so far removed from the ns he originally had that college was beginning to feel like a burden.


    He had died... He was no longer Vergil Kennedy, the athletic engineering student.


    He was... Vergil Kennedy, Agares, Baal, and Sitri... The man who had married three women, daughters of three Demon Queens.


    He took a deep breath, ready to face his mother again.


    "I get what you''re saying, Mom, and I know I''ve always prioritized education. But... things have changed. I''m not the guy who only needs to worry about passing sses anymore. There are... other things at stake."


    Felicia shook her head, sighing. "Other things? Vergil, you''re my son, and I know you better than anyone. These ''other things'' you''re talking about... are you referring to your powers, your fights, all the chaos that''s entered your life recently?"


    Felicia shook her head again, sighing. "Other things? Vergil, you''re my son, and I know you better than anyone. What are you hiding, boy?" she pressed.


    Vergil thought of an excuse but sighed again. There was no point in weaving more lies for her.


    "I don''t want to talk about it right now. Not until I''m ready," he said honestly. He had even considered blurting out, "Hey Mom! I''m a demon now! Deal with it!" but knowing his mother... that would only make things worse.


    She nodded slowly, looking down at the table.


    "Alright," she said after a small pause. "Damn it, you''re growing up too fast..." she added with a crooked smile.


    Vergil chuckled, feeling a tinge of relief. "They say it''s part of life, right?"


    She snorted, crossing her arms and looking at him again, this time with a more affectionate but still cautious gaze. "Part of life, maybe. But that doesn''t mean I have to like the pace at which things are changing."


    Vergil leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of the conversation on his shoulders. He knew his mother wasn''t a fool, and the doubt and curiosity still lingered, bubbling beneath the surface. Felicia was always perceptive, and his recent behavior had likely set off every red g possible in her mind.


    He knew that, eventually, he would have to tell her the truth. But today wasn''t the day. Not yet.


    "So," she said, changing the subject as she walked back to the stove. "Since we''re on this honesty kick, let''s get to it. How''s this whole three-wives thing going?" She nced at him from the corner of her eye, but there was a hint of teasing in her voice.


    Vergil rolled his eyes, sighing. "Mom..."


    "What?" she said with a mischievous smile. "I''m still getting used to it. Three women? What do you think this is, some slice-of-life fantasy harem in the modern world?" she added precisely.


    "You know it''s nothing like that¡­"


    "Oh, I know," Felicia replied, chuckling to herself. "I just can''t imagine the chaos it must be. I can barely handle one rebellious son, let alone three women with different personalities!"


    "It''s not thatplicated," he tried to argue, though he knew it was only half true. "I mean, sometimes it is, but we manage."


    Felicia stopped stirring the pots and looked at him with a nearly challenging smile. "Oh, I get it. So, you''ve be the grand mediator of a chaotic harem now. Impressive."


    Vergil let out a nervousugh. "You''re really going to keep teasing me about this, aren''t you?"


    "Of course. I''m not the one stuck dealing with three women, so I might as well have some fun with the thought," she replied with a lowugh.


    He shook his head, still smiling.


    She had always been a practical woman, and while she masked her concerns with humor, he knew she didn''t like the idea of her son being wrapped up in such aplicated rtionship. And that was without even knowing the mostplicated part of all: that he was now a demon.


    "Alright,e on, help me set the table," she said, moving away from the stove and bringing some dishes of food. "If you''re going to disappear for another week, at least leave here with a full stomach."


    "I''m not going to disappear again," Vergil said, standing up to help. "I promise."


    Felicia nced at him out of the corner of her eye, clearly not fully believing him. "Uh-huh. Sure. I''ll pretend to believe that."


    ...


    Ada crouched in a dark corner of the hall, her eyes locked on the pedestal illuminated at the center of the room.


    The sword, shrouded in a mystical aura,y peacefully beneath ayer of magical runes. see-more-MVLeMpYr


    To anyone else, the de''s glow would be a clear sign that the protective magic was still active, but Ada wasn''t just anyone. She had spent years studying each of her mother''s protections, waiting for the right moment to act.


    The hall was vast, almost intimidating, with walls made of ancient stone that echoed with an eerie silence. Large stained-ss windows in hues of red, gold, and blue cast distorted shadows on the marble floor. The air was cold, and the only light came from the pulsating glow of the various swords. This was the one ce Ada knew she''d never leave alive if her mother found out...


    the personal collection of the Demon Queen Baal.


    Anyone who dared enter without knowledge would be obliterated in seconds by the enchanted defenses.


    But Ada knew every detail of this ce ¡ª after all, she had grown up watching her mother manipte those very protections.


    She was about to aplish something that many would consider impossible: stealing her mother''s most valuable and dangerous weapon.


    With a slight movement of her fingers, Ada summoned a small spark of energy between them, carefully tracing patterns in the air. The runes on the pedestal red brightly for a moment, responding to Ada''s magic, but then dissipated like smoke. The protective barrier around the sword dissolved with a soft hiss.


    "Perfect..." Ada whispered, a triumphant smile dancing on her lips.


    She took a step forward, approaching the de. Her fingers brushed the hilt with reverence, feeling the pulsating force of the secret sword that had been kept hidden for so long. The energy emanating from it was palpable, almost alive, vibrating beneath her touch. An ancient and unknown power that her mother had never wanted to reveal.


    With a smooth motion, Ada lifted the sword from the pedestal. The intense glow surrounding it vanished, as if the de had finally been freed from its prison. She stood still for a moment, simply feeling the weight and energy of the weapon in her hands.


    The silence in the hall was abruptly broken by a distant sound, echoing through the stone walls. Ada froze, her ears straining.


    Someone wasing.


    "Damn," she muttered under her breath, realizing her time was running out.


    Without hesitation, she closed her eyes and began tracing symbols in the air, preparing to use the sword in a way...


    A vertical sh, from top to bottom, that tore through the veil of space-time.


    The portal opened with a soft whoosh, revealing a path to an unknown destination. Light flickered around the edges of the magical rift, as if impatient for her to cross.


    With onest nce at the hall ¡ª and a quick thought about what her mother would do when she discovered the theft ¡ª Ada leaped into the portal, vanishing into the swirling vortex of energy.


    The room was left empty, save for the faint glow of the runes slowly reigniting on the now-vacant pedestal.


    Ada had escaped the Royal Pce.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 52: He is furious

    Being locked up against your will was already a nightmare. But being promised to someone without any apparent reason? That was a fate much worse.


    Especially for a family with great influence; yes, this was the worst possible calcted fate. It was easily the cruelest destiny of all. It wasn''t just the fact of being promised; that could be resolved if it were a smaller family, but¡­


    But the hierarchy of the demon world had been followed in the most serious manner for thest several hundred years, specifically after Lucifer received divine punishment.


    Ah yes¡­ The Great War of Genesis¡­ something thatpletely changed the structures of the world into a new and devastating scenario, governed by chaos¡­ But the demons managed to re-establish themselves definitively¡­ However, the new rules they followed and their dilemmas¡­ were a problem in the current era.


    Influence is Power, and Power is Influence.


    And what did that mean? As long as you have strength, you do what you want. The world belongs to the strong and not the weak; if rules exist, it''s because the strongest decided, and if you''re bothered¡­ be the strongest and change it.


    That was the current demonic dilemma¡­ something that ironically ended up creating that terrifying woman.


    But this model began long ago; it was all demonstrated after the End of the War of Genesis.


    With theck of moderation, the demons wanted to resume the war, but then a New Order of the Underworld emerged¡­ The four strongest demons of the time joined together and formed the new rules of the Underworld, and anyone who dared to even think about restarting what Lucifer sought was annihted like a dictatorship with an iron fist.


    They called themselves the Archons and followed this way until modern times.


    The original ns of demons changed a lot over time; the original demons were called the 72 Pirs, but many of them died off gradually as the eras passed.


    Sapphire Agares alone killed more than ten demonic ns.


    This applied to the other Demon Queens like Ste Sitri and Raphaeline Baal, and of course, thest Demon Queen, Strelitzia Gremory. read-more-at-MvLeMpYr


    But now¡­ Despite being from a renowned family¡­ Ada Baal¡­ meant nothing.


    A woman from an elevated n, but her titles? Who knew her? Who ounted for her deeds? Who tested and proved her strength? These questions could not even be answered by herself or by mentoring demons¡­ Absolutely Nobody¡­ nobody knew her for her merits¡­


    She was only known as "The Daughter of Queen Baal."


    Nothing more and nothing less¡­ She was nobody.


    Her mother was her pir, the one who ensured that she didn''t be demon food¡­ And now¡­ the same person was basically selling her to someone she didn''t even know or had seen in her entire life¡­


    It was simple¡­ She was doomed¡­ And all she could do was run to prepare for the worst¡­


    The rift shone with an almost blinding intensity before closing behind Ada, leaving her in a freezing darkness.


    Feeling the solid ground beneath her feet, she knew she had arrived at the right ce.


    As her eyes adjusted, she immediately recognized the dark environment; well, it was night, so the strange atmosphere was easily understandable. Despite this¡­ Katharina''s house was in front of her¡­


    "Dimension Wrecker¡­ I spent all my energy¡­" Ada murmured, letting the sword drop as she fell to the ground on her knees¡­


    "That¡­ was¡­ risky¡­" She was panting, feeling that she had reached her corporeal limit.


    "I need¡­ to produce more energy¡­" She thought, but her body was already nearing its limit¡­


    "Well¡­ what do we have here¡­" She heard a sarcastic voice sounding behind her; she turned her face slightly and saw a huge woman with emerald eyes staring at her¡­


    "Looks like we have a runaway." She said, smiling as she grabbed Ada by the shirt from behind as if she were a bag.


    "S-s-s-s-sapphire?!!" She stammered and spoke everything wrong as she was lifted by her clothes while the woman walked. "You caused quite a stir here, you know?" She said with a smile, "But don''t worry¡­ We''re going to have plenty of fun¡­ Little Baal." Sapphire said with a devilish grin from ear to ear.


    She bent down and picked up the katana¡­ "Dimensional Sword¡­ you stole something quite interesting¡­ I remember when I saw it in that demon''s hands¡­ What was his name again? Hm¡­ well, fuck it." She said, scoffing. Sapphire wasn''t good with names, but her strength was undeniable.


    She lifted Ada like a doll, and each step they took echoed through the darkness like a death sentence.


    "You caused trouble here, you know? The boy is furious." Sapphire said teasingly, "Not that it matters; he couldn''t save you even if he wanted to¡­ Well, I made a bet with him; we''ll see how he does¡­" She said, smiling, looking quite interested in how this would turn out.


    The question hung in the air, and each word made Ada''s heart sink further. She was already feeling terrible about what was happening, and this woman was only trying to drag her down deeper.


    The feeling of betraying him hurt in her chest, and she didn''t even understand why.


    "Kukuku, this is going to be interesting to watch," Sapphire chuckled, herughter echoing throughout the mansion as she walked toward the house.


    "What do you n to do now?" Sapphire asked, looking at Ada as if she were a broken toy. "Soon your mother will send Akame after you, and you know she won''t fail."


    The walls of the house seemed to close in around Ada. "I don''t know..." she murmured.


    Suddenly, all the lights turned on, and Sapphire entered the house, walking to the living room where Katharina was lying on the sofa bed, watching some strange anime about Death Notes that kill people.


    "Eh?!" Katharina eximed in surprise as she saw Ada being lifted like a doll, and following that perspective...


    Sapphire threw her.


    "AIIIII!" Katharina screamed as the weight of the woman fell on her. "Kyaa!" Ada yelped uponnding on Katharina.


    "I found this garden gnome in our yard; take care of her and stop watching that garbage every day," Sapphire said, leaving the room nonchntly while Katharina and Ada stared at each other.


    "Hi," Ada said, trying to break the awkward moment.


    "Get off me..." Katharina murmured.


    "Oh." Ada moved and sat next to her.


    An ufortable silence filled the room until Ada finally spoke. "Is he okay?"


    Katharina looked at Ada, her expression shifting from surprise to concern. "Who? Vergil? He''s... well, I wouldn''t say ''okay.'' He went berserk when he found out you were missing."


    "I... I didn''t want this. I was forced!" Ada''s voice trembled as guilt consumed her. "I just wanted a chance to be more than just the ''Daughter of Queen Baal.''"


    "Calm down, we understand the situation. Vergil also understands, and... well... he''s getting ready," she said, sounding uncertain.


    "Getting ready for what?" Ada questioned.


    "To challenge your mother," she said, and Ada fell silent.


    Silence took over the space again, heavy andden with unspoken tensions. Ada looked at Katharina, disbelief written across her face. "Challenge my mother? He knows that''s suicide, right?"


    "He knows," Katharina replied, her gaze steady but tinged with worry.


    "But what can I do? My mother... seems to have taken an interest in him... so we don''t have many choices," Katharina said with a shrug.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 53: A nightmare.

    Vergil found himself in a strange scene, standing in a vast field of flowers. He could smell the sweet fragrance filling the air as a gentle breeze caressed his skin.


    ''What peace¡­'' he thought, feeling a strange lightness, as if he had been disconnected from time and space, as though the world around him was suspended in an unreal calm.


    Then, in the distance, after taking in the scenery, he saw a woman dressed in white. His heart skipped a beat when he recognized her¡­ It was Ada Baal.


    She was standing with her back to him, her long dress flowing like silk in the wind, her dark hair moving gently with the breeze. Vergil smiled, taking small steps toward her, but something felt off.


    As he got closer, he realized she wasn''t alone¡­


    A man, with an indistinct appearance, stood beside her, holding her hand with an intimacy that made Vergil''s stomach churn.


    ''What the hell is this?!'' he screamed internally. He wanted to run, to shout, but his feet were stuck to the ground, as if the world around him was preventing him from acting. He was nothing more than a spectator.


    All he could see was her smile.


    The man turned to Ada, and she smiled at him¡ªa smile full of love and tenderness, the kind of smile Vergil knew well, the one she used to reserve only for him. The stranger then knelt down, pulling a ring from his pocket. Vergil''s heart tightened as he saw the golden ring gleam in the sunlight while the man held Ada''s hand.


    "Will you marry¡ª" he proposed in a soft, gentle voice, so low that Vergil couldn''t catch the full sentence.


    ''She wouldn''t¡­'' To his utter despair, Ada epted. ''No¡­''


    She smiled again, and her eyes sparkled with a happiness Vergil recognized but now was forced to witness as an unwee intruder. The man slid the ring onto her finger, and Vergil felt a deep pain sh through his chest, as if the act itself was tearing something apart inside him.


    The scene shifted.


    Now, he found himself in a grand, golden hall, with soft music ying in the background. Ada stood at an altar, her wedding dress gleaming under the candlelight that filled the room. The enormous doors opened, and the man she had agreed to marry entered, dressed in a wless suit. Vergil stood among the guests, like a shadow¡ªsilent, invisible, unable to act or intervene.


    ''A dream¡­''


    The man approached Ada, and the two exchanged vows, their words intertwined with promises of eternal love. Each sentence was a stab to Vergil''s heart, folding him inward. He tried to scream, tried to run toward her, but his voice was trapped in his throat, suffocated by a silent despair.


    He was powerless, condemned to watch the woman he loved marry another man, as though living through a cruel joke of fate.


    ''It hurts so much¡­'' Vergil muttered, as his body felt like it was about to explode.


    When the two kissed, sealing their union, Vergil felt the ground open beneath his feet. The happiness on Ada''s face was undeniable. Her eyes gleamed with a pure, intense joy¡ªa happiness Vergil knew she deserved, but not with that man. Not like this. Not without him.


    Whatever was happening¡­ It slowly began to crack, the sound of ss breaking echoing in Vergil''s ears as, once again, the scene shifted.


    Vergil saw it all as if looking through a distant window, an intruder in someone else''s life. He wanted to break that window, to kill that man. But she seemed so far away, so happy in a world where Vergil had no ce.


    ''A future where I die and lose Ada?...'' he thought, as it was the only path he could see...


    Time seemed to speed up now. He watched as Ada and the man built a life together. They traveled,ughed, and shared intimate moments that tore Vergil apart inside. She looked so whole, so secure in the arms of another. Every smile, everyugh was a punishment, as if fate was torturing him with glimpses of the life he could never have with her.


    Then things began to change.


    Vergil watched as the joy in Ada''s eyes slowly started to fade. Small cracks appeared in her happiness. The man she had married began to grow distant, his words colder, more detached. Ada desperately tried to keep the harmony, but it was clear something dark was lurking beneath the surface.


    He saw her cry alone at night while her husband was away. She waited for him at the dinner table, his te untouched, the silence of the house broken only by her sobs. Vergil wanted to run to her, tofort her, but once again, he was powerless, unable to touch or speak.


    Her pain echoed in his own soul, as if they were bound by an invisible thread of shared suffering.


    The scene shifted once more.


    Vergil now found himself on top of a hill, looking down at arge mansion in a part of the Underworld where Ada lived. He saw the husband arrive homete, embracing another woman.


    ''Took long enough...'' Vergil felt his blood boil, his rage building in ways he''d never experienced before.


    He wanted to destroy that man, to rip him out of existence, to make things right for Ada.


    But the deepest pain came when he saw Ada at the window, watching it all unfold, her face deste.


    She didn''t confront her husband. Instead, she walked away, broken inside, too shattered to fight back. Vergil wanted to scream for her to run, to not endure that betrayal, but fate cruelly spun on, dragging her deeper into an abyss of despair.


    The final scene came slowly, devastatingly.


    Aday in arge bed, pale, her face etched with the agony of betrayal. The man, now older and crueler, stood beside her, holding a knife in his hand. He didn''t hesitate. He stabbed her in the chest, the de sinking into her heart, and the sound of steel cutting through flesh echoed in Vergil''s mind like thunder.


    "NO!" he screamed, his voice finally finding release in desperation. But it was toote. Ada''s blood soaked the white sheets, her eyes wide with shock and pain. She reached out as if seeking something¡ªor someone¡ªto save her, but there was no one.


    Vergil fell to his knees, the scream caught in his throat. He tried to move, but his legs wouldn''t obey.


    He was trapped, forced to watch the woman he loved be murdered slowly, helpless to stop it.


    His fingers stretched toward her, but they were an eternity away.


    ''Do you hate everything?'' A voice, simr to his own but slightly distorted, echoed in his head.


    ''I hate...'' Vergil whispered, feeling the hot blood pool around his knees.


    ''Do you want more power?'' the voice asked again.


    ''Yes... I want it...'' He agreed.


    Ada''s final expression was burned into his mind as the world began to copse around him. Her eyes closed slowly, herst breath slipping from her lips. The man stood up, tossing her body aside like a discarded object.


    Vergil felt something tear inside him, a pain so deep it felt like he too had been stabbed.


    "Kill them all..."


    "Yes... do it..."


    "Kill everyone who dares to oppose us..."


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Distorted voices echoed in his mind, ovepping and growing louder.


    "She is my wife... and no one else''s!" Vergil screamed. This time, the sound came out, sharp and filled with pain, echoing through the walls of the macabre scene. The world around him began to crumble, everything bing a swirling mass of shadows and darkness as he screamed her name over and over, trying to hold on to any trace of her presence.


    And then, everything went ck.


    Vergil woke up.


    the-ce-MVLeMpYr


    His body was drenched in sweat, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to get his bearings. His heart pounded in his chest, as if he were still trapped in that nightmare. But as he looked around, he realized he was in his room, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains.


    He ran a hand over his face, trying to calm his racing thoughts. "It was just a dream," he whispered to himself, repeating it like a mantra. But the weight of what he had felt, the depth of the pain and loss, still pressed down on him like an iron vice.


    Turning, he saw Ada lying next to him, peacefully asleep. Her soft breathing was a reminder that she was there, alive, with him...


    "Thank God..." he murmured, but just as he was about to rx, he froze.


    ''Wait, why is Ada here?'' He stopped to think, ''Wasn''t she imprisoned by her mother?'' Vergil''s mind raced until...


    "Wuaaa," Ada yawned loudly, stretching her arms high above her head. She looked at him with a carefree expression.


    "Good morning, sleepyhead," Ada murmured, her voice soft and casual, still stretching and blinking as she adjusted to the light. The gentle glow of the morning sun illuminated her face, and for a brief moment, she seemed as real as ever, aforting sight after the brutal nightmare Vergil had just endured.


    "Ada...?" His voice was hoarse, filled with confusion and worry. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here with you, where else would I be?" Ada giggled, reaching out to caress Vergil''s face. Her touch was warm, soft... exactly as he remembered it, but that only made him feel more uneasy.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 54: Tell the truth.

    "Ah yes, that''s right... I need to exin this..." Ada said, crossing her arms thoughtfully.


    Vergil looked at her, confused. "Katharina, are you messing with me?" Vergil spoke to the air, but Ada stared at him, clearly not understanding what he meant.


    "Hey! You''re not thinking that¡ª"


    "Yes,e out, wherever you are; I don''t want tricks like this. Not with the woman I love. Stop it immediately," Vergil said,pletely serious.


    "Pfff... Pff... HAHAHAHAHA!" She startedughing uncontrobly, just like Sapphire, but... at the same time... "So you think I''m Katharina ying games with you?" Ada grinned mischievously, as if she really was teasing him.


    "Yes, exactly," Vergil replied, not even changing his serious expression.


    "Oh... so that''s how it is, huh?" Ada murmured, tracing her finger along her lips and biting them¡ªintimidating, yet undeniably sexy.


    "Ada..." Vergil began, trying to make sense of it all, but before he could continue, she leaned closer, gently cing a finger on his lips.


    "Shh... don''t think too much, my love. Just... enjoy the moment." She smiled again, but this time, Vergil felt a chill run down his spine. The look in Ada''s eyes, though familiar, carried something deeply wrong, something he couldn''t quite pinpoint.


    He nced around the room; everything seemed normal, but when he felt her lips again...


    He pushed her away.


    "Where''s the Ada I know?" Vergil demanded, taking in the sight of the woman in front of him. Her eyes were slightly clouded, and her hands trembled... she seemed desperate for something he could give, but...


    "Enough." He spoke firmly, and the curse mark began to take effect, a sort of cor with hearts appearing around her neck.


    "Ada Baal, tell the truth," hemanded, and the woman''s entire body trembled as her legs pressed together even tighter.


    The sexual curse of the Master-Servant bond.


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavier, the tension turning into an almost palpable aura.


    Vergil felt the presence of the curse enveloping the space around them as he kept his gaze fixed on Ada.


    The tattoo on her neck seemed to glow with a faint light, an indelible mark of the connection between them, and at the same time, a reminder of the fragility of that bond.


    wee-to-MVLeMpYr


    "Ada..." he repeated, now more concerned, "what''s happening to you?"


    Ada''s eyes widened, and for a moment, Vergil glimpsed the real Ada. "Vergil... please... I''m trying..." Her voice faltered, and a tremor ran through her body as if she were fighting against invisible chains holding her down.


    "I understand." Vergil said, and the curse stopped. "Now tell me the truth." Hemented, smiling as he pulled her into hisp.


    Why? Why did he understand something...


    "You''re afraid I''m going to die, aren''t you?" he asked, smiling gently while running his hand through her long, ck hair. "You know that''s not going to happen; trust your husband more." He joked, but kept herfortable in his arms.


    "What happened?" he asked, and Ada couldn''t hold back any longer... tears began streaming down her face.


    "My mother... my mother wants to take me away from you..." she whispered, hiding her face in his chest.


    "I thought I didn''t feel anything... that it was just because of the bond Katharina identally created..." Ada said, resting her head on his chest.


    "But I like you... I like you so much that my body refused to ept my mother... And I ran away... I stole a very precious sword and fled," Ada admitted.


    "I''m so scared..." Ada continued, "I don''t want to lose you... Or be taken by a stranger just because my mother wants it."


    Ada''s revtion made Vergil''s heart ache.


    ''She made her cry... She actually made my wife cry¡­'' Vergil thought as he held her tighter, feeling the warmth of her body against his as her tears soaked into his shirt.


    The bond between them was growing stronger, but also moreplicated, as he began to grasp the depth of what she was facing.


    ''My wife is crying... What is this feeling in my chest?'' he wondered, feeling his inner self on the verge of erupting...


    "You don''t need to be afraid of her, Ada. I''m here," Vergil said, his voice soft, yet there was something more. "No one''s going to take you from me, not even my mother-inw."


    Ada looked up at him, and Vergil saw the internal struggle she was going through.


    Her eyes were filled with pain and confusion, but there was also a spark of hope.


    "I just didn''t want you to get hurt because of me. My mother... she''s powerful and won''t hesitate to use everything she has to bring me back, or rather... to break the pact."


    "Tsk, it doesn''t matter," Vergil said. "Neither of those things is going to happen. And honestly, who cares? She''ll pay for making my Ada cry." Vergil''s tone was irrational.


    "I... I don''t know if you understand what that means," Ada whispered, her voice still trembling from the tears. "She''s the Demon Queen, Vergil... I don''t want you to be just another target¡ª"


    "I''m already a target, Ada. You know that," Vergil interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "And I don''t care. What matters is you. Your well-being is everything to me. I won''t let her win.


    Not now, not ever."


    With a deep sigh, Ada snuggled closer to him, seekingfort. "I just... didn''t know how to tell you. The fear of losing you consumed me, and all I could think to do was run."


    "You did what you thought was right at the time, and that''s what matters," he said, gently stroking her hair. "Now, let''s figure out our next step. We''re in this together, right?"


    ...


    "So you''re telling me my daughter stole one of my swords and... ran away?" Raphaeline questioned the trembling servant before her.


    "You¡ª" The servant tried to say something, but a floating sword sliced her in half, killing her in one swift motion. It was so fast that no one saw what had happened.


    Raphaeline watched as the servant dissolved into a blur of blood and flesh, her gaze cold and unflinching as the body fell. The floating de, gleaming with a dark light, hovered beside her, waiting for hermand like an extension of her will.


    "If my daughter took the sword, then she''s farther away than I thought," Raphaeline muttered to herself, her mind already scheming. "And if she has the audacity to defy me, her mother, I will find her."


    With a wave of her hand, the sword resumed its position hovering beside her, like a vignt guardian. Raphaeline began pacing slowly through the room, each step deliberate and firm.


    "Gather the demons," she ordered, her voice as sharp as steel. "We will track her down. No one interferes with our family ties. If Ada thinks she can hide from me, she is gravely mistaken."


    As the servants hurried to obey, the tension in the air thickened, her presence a storm waiting to be unleashed. Raphaeline turned toward a tall window, looking out at the horizon, where the darkness of night approached. "The night is my ally," she thought. "And I will make my daughter''s betrayal pay a price."


    Soon, a squad of soldiers entered, armed and ready. "We are prepared, mydy," one of them said, his voice firm and resolute.


    Raphaeline turned to them, a cruel smile forming on her lips. "Let''s make sure my dear daughter knows that a mother never forgets. Let the hunt begin."


    The demon soldiers nodded, and a servant led them out, their presence radiating authority and danger. The night''s darkness enveloped them, shadows dancing around them as if eager for the chase.


    "Get ready," shemanded. "Ada can''t be far. And when we find her, a lesson will be taught."


    The hunt was on, and Raphaeline was determined to reim what was hers, no matter the cost.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 55: A normal day

    "Hm? The three of you are together again," Vergil said, looking at the women sitting at the table... They seemed disconnected from each other, yet somehow, linked by something singr...


    "Tsk, be quiet," Katharina said, annoyed. "I thought you were going to be just mine!" she whined, making a cute expression.


    "But I am only yours," Vergil responded with a smile. "Or do you want me to do to them what I did to you?" he teased, and Katharina''s face quickly turned.


    "Hmph! You''re so stingy!" she eximed, trying to hide the blush rising to her cheeks.


    "So cute," Vergilmented, watching her as she unsessfully tried to disguise her embarrassment.


    "How long do you think we can stay in peace like this?" Katharina asked, now more serious. "We''re sitting here at a StarB, and your mom is probably hunting you down right this moment."


    ''I can''t let this crazy woman interest my husband with her mother... I need to protect him,'' she thought, her possessiveness burning intensely in her chest. Now that all of them were together again, her protective instincts were at their peak.


    "I don''t care, I''ll kill anyone who tries to separate us!" Roxanne suddenly dered, raising the donut she was eating as if it were a sword. "My husband is the best!"


    "Say that when you''re not stuffing your face with sweets," Katharina shot back, irritated. "I challenge you!" she huffed, clearly offended by Roxanne calling Vergil ''my husband.''


    "If you two keep bickering, the next sweet Roxanne holds is going to be your head," Vergil remarked,ughing as he watched the provocations between Katharina and Roxanne heat up.


    Ada, who had been quiet up until then, watching with a distant expression, sighed and crossed her arms. "Can you two stop acting like children for a second? We have a real problem here."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow at Ada. "Problem? What kind of problem, besides all the craziness we''ve already dealt with?"


    Ada gave a weak smile, clearly worried. "My mom, Raphaeline. She... she''s not going to ept what I did. Running away, stealing her sword, anding after you, Vergil. This...


    won''t end well."


    "Do you really think your crazy mom will be trouble? I''ve dealt with exorcists, demons, and even nameless beings. What can an angry mother do?" Katharina replied with a defiant tone, as if it were just another Tuesday.


    Ada pressed her lips together, clearly not liking his confidence. "You don''t get it. She''s not just an angry mother. Raphaeline is... well, she''s a crazy woman... And the fact that I defied her and ran away is more than enough for her to want to destroy me.


    And by extension, anyone who stands by my side."


    Roxanne looked at Ada, this time without mockery. "So that''s why you''ve been so tense. It''s not just fear... it''s survival."


    "It''s more than that," Ada continued. "She won''t stop until she gets what she wants. And... what she wants is to take me away from here, away from you, Vergil."


    "I approve!" Katharina jumped up with her hand raised. "I vote yes! Shoo shoo, he''s my husband!" She said, waving her hands in the air.


    Vergil smiled, seeing Katharina ying around (at least he thought it was a joke), then turned serious. He held Ada''s hand. "Listen, Ada. I promised I''d take care of you, and no matter how crazy your mom is, I won''t let anything happen to you. She''ll have to get through me first."


    Ada lowered her gaze, her hands trembling slightly as she spoke. "She will... Vergil, she''s not just any opponent. She''s cruel, relentless... And if she needs to, she''ll destroy everything around you to take me back."


    "I''m cruel and relentless too," Vergil muttered with a cold smile. "If your mother thinks she can tear me away from you, she''s in for a big surprise. I''m more than ready for this."


    The silence at the table was momentary, broken only by the sound of Roxanne biting into another donut. "That''s not gonna change anything; we''ll just take her down," she said, mouth full.


    Vergil chuckled softly, shaking his head. "She''s right. Ada, your mother might be powerful, but she has no idea what it''s like to face us."


    Ada wanted to believe that, but the fear still gripped her. "Just... be ready. She doesn''t y fair."


    Suddenly, Novah walked into the caf¨¦, carrying several shopping bags and looking clearly exhausted. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a loose bun, and her face showed nothing but pure fatigue.


    "You... have no idea what it''s like to face a crowd of human women at a clearance sale," she said, her voice tired as she practically dragged herself to the table. "If I knew hell was made of packed malls, I''d have stayed home."


    Vergil let out a lowugh, watching her drop the bags to the floor. "I thought you''d be enjoying yourself, Novah. Didn''t expect it to be a near-death experience."


    Novah shot him a tired look as she pulled out a chair and slumped into it. "Oh, please. If you knew how many elbows I took to the ribs just to grab a jacket... I think some of those women have warrior blood."


    Roxanne burst intoughter, clearly entertained by Novah''s ordeal. "You''re really bad at this, Novah. When are you gonna learn that the secret is using a bit of your demonic power to intimidate them? They run away like you''re cursed."


    "If I had done that, half the city would''ve copsed from the force I was holding back," Novah retorted, rolling her eyes. "What''s going on here anyway? Did I miss something?"


    Ada looked at her, still tense but trying to ease the mood. "Oh, nothing much. We were just talking about... how my mother, a demonic queen, is probably going to show up to take me away and maybe kill all of us."


    Novah blinked, processing the information. "Ah. Got it. And you''re discussing this... in a StarB?" She asked, clearly baffled, ncing around.


    Katharina shrugged. "Where else would we discuss it? Besides, we''re prepared. A queen''s not gonna ruin our afternoon."


    "Sure," Novah muttered, rubbing her temples as if she were dealing with a headache. "Of course, you guys would treat this like just another day." MVLeMpYr-chapter


    "Hm? What are youining about? You were out shopping," Vergil said sarcastically, a tone of displeasure in his voice, clearly growing impatient with Novahtely.


    "Huh? What''s with the sudden attitude?" Novah questioned, narrowing her eyes.


    "Shut up and sit down already," Katharina interjected, pointing to the chair. "Wait, you too?" she asked, confused.


    "Oh... the kids wanted to have some fun," Novah murmured with a mischievous smile. "Sorry for interrupting your little game the other day... I really didn''t mean to spoil it," she teased, but what she got in response...


    "Just because you''re dry and can''t get anything doesn''t mean we can''t, you old, bitter spinster," Katharina and Vergil said in unison.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 56: Its going to be a long day

    "We should probably head back before your mother starts getting irritated¡­" Novah murmured after being bombarded with the pent-up frustration from both Vergil and Katharina.


    Well... they had a point.


    Just when they were about to fulfill Katharina''s dream, Novah interrupted them!


    "Lady Sapphyre¡­ I hate dealing with that woman more than I hate my own mother... It amazes me she hasn''t tried to force us to train again yet," Roxanne muttered, feeling a shiver run down her spine.


    "Thest time¡­" Ada murmured, also wearing a worried expression.


    "Oh, stop being sozy, it wasn''t that bad!" Katharina eximed, looking at them, but deep down, she was holding back augh.


    "Oh yeah, I remember that summer... Lady Sapphyre cut off both of Lady Roxanne''s legs because she wanted to eat too many sweets," Novah said, stroking her chin thoughtfully.


    "Oh right, and Lady Ada lost one of her arms too. She said you have to learn how to fight with both arms, so she took one to help Ada learn," Novah continued with a smile.


    "That woman¡­" Vergil muttered, mildly irritated. "A Spartan!" he said, and all of them nodded in agreement.


    "I hate to admit it, but despite everything, that summer made us a lot stronger," Katharinamented, and everyone looked thoughtful for a moment.


    "Well, we need to do something about Ada''s mother, and we''re going to end up having to train," Katharina continued, ncing at Vergil. "We need to teach him how to use all the abilities he inherited, but my mother wants him to perfect his body."


    "Well, that''s just how things are. Even if we wanted to teach him how we use our demonic powers, she wouldn''t allow it. She''s already epted him as a disciple or something," Ada remarked as Roxanne continued eating her sweets.


    "Now¡­ we really should leave before she freaks out¡­" Novah said again, and everyone turned to look at her.


    "You just want to try on your new clothes. Stop pretending," the four of them said in unison.


    "R-right¡­" Novah said, lowering her head. "I''ll go ahead. It seems like she won''t stop eating¡­ Deal with her." Novah got up, bags in hand, referring to Roxanne.


    "See youter." She waved, leaving first.


    "Ah~e on, Roxanne, finish up already," Katharina said, watching as two donuts still remained on her te.


    A few minutes passed, and they finally left the establishment. Vergil took the lead, walking like a proper man, with Katharina and Roxanne behind him, carrying bags and chatting enthusiastically about the earlier teasing.


    "So, where to now?" Roxanne asked, still a bit annoyed she couldn''t eat everything she wanted, but trying to appear indifferent.


    "Let''s go back to my ce," Katharina suggested, tossing her hair back. "Before anyone else shows up and ruins our afternoon."


    Vergil called an Uber with the ease of someone used to avoiding problems on the surface. In minutes, a ck car pulled up in front of them.


    "All three of you in the back," Vergil said casually, opening the front door for himself. "I''ll sit up front."


    Ada, Roxanne, and Katharina crammed into the back seat, with Roxanne in the middle, throwing a suspicious nce at the driver, who wore a calm, serious expression.


    Vergil quickly nced at the driver as he buckled his seatbelt.


    ''Weird, usually these guys try to make small talk.'' He thought. In this part of the country, people were generally quite chatty during rides... but then again, not everyone was like that, and it was fine!


    The car began rolling down the street, the monotonous hum of the tires against the asphalt filling the awkward silence.


    Everything seemed peaceful. Maybe a little too peaceful.


    Feeling the tension in the air, Vergil leaned forward slightly, as if trying to break the ice.


    But before Vergil could say anything, a sharp, searing pain pierced his chest. He looked down, his eyes widening in shock at the gleaming de embedded in his heart.


    The driver had turned, quick as lightning, and stabbed the knife directly into Vergil''s chest.


    "Vergil!" Katharina screamed from the back, while Roxanne grabbed Ada''s hand, trying to brace for the impact that was sure to follow.


    The car swerved violently as the reality around them began to warp.


    A chilling sensation filled the air, and the urbanndscape shifted, as if it were being torn away from the normal world by sheer force.


    They knew this feeling all too well¡ªit was the battle dimension opening up around them.


    Suddenly, a deafening crash filled the air.


    A truck came barreling from the side, smashing into the car with brutal force.


    The impact was devastating, sending the vehicle spinning through the air before it crashed hard against the ground.


    The car flipped several times, tossing the bodies inside like ragdolls.


    ss shattered into thousands of shards, and the airbags deployed with a muffled thud.


    Vergil felt the de push deeper into his body, blood seeping from his chest and soaking his shirt.


    Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada were thrown around in the backseat, their cries of pain and frustration filling the air.


    The car finally stopped,nding on its side against a concrete slope. The doors were crushed, and the twisted metal made it difficult to escape.


    Vergil, in agony, grabbed the de sticking out of his chest, blood pouring freely as he tried to focus. His eyes burned with fierce determination, and his body began to regenerate rapidly.


    There was no time for despair.


    Something much bigger was about to happen.


    "Everyone... get out... of the car," he growled through clenched teeth, pushing against the mangled door with all his strength.


    The others, struggling to their feet, quickly realized this was no ordinary ident.


    Roxanne and Katharina managed to crawl out of the wreckage, with Ada helping to push the warped doors. Once they were all finally on their feet, they saw that the world around them had changedpletely.


    They were surrounded.


    Hundreds of demons encircled them, their grotesque forms filling the area. The battle dimension was dark, the sky above painted with swirling ck and red clouds, as if hell itself was watching.


    Katharina scanned the scene, sighing in exasperation. "Great. I thought your mother would''ve had the discipline to give you some room to think before acting, but no, she decided to shove everything up her massive ass!" she cursed, furious with Ada''s mother.


    "Are these demons... her servants?" Roxanne asked, pulling out a de she had hidden in her boot.


    Ada, still panting and wounded from the crash, moved closer to Vergil. "My mother... she''s closer than we thought."


    Vergil narrowed his eyes. "Typical." MVLEmPyR-your-story-source


    The demons started advancing, growling andughing maliciously. Their ws and fangs gleamed in the dim light of the dimension, ready to tear apart anyone in their way.


    "What are we waiting for?" Roxanne muttered, raising her weapon with a wild grin. "I''ve been waiting for a good fight!"


    "Get ready," Vergil said, his tone cold and calcted, eyes locked on the approaching horde. "It''s going to be a long day."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 57: Keep Fighting!

    The hell that followed was simply immeasurable. The women were strong, capable of handling this easily, but... the real issuey elsewhere.


    Vergil let out a heavy sigh, the cold in the air was almost metallic, as the battle dimension filled his lungs.


    The pain still throbbed in his chest, but the de that had pierced him was no longer a concern.


    Thanks to his demonic heritage, his body was regenerating quickly, aided by one of his abilities¡­


    Blood maniption.


    He had used everything he had and, thankfully, managed to heal his heart almost immediately after the de had struck. It was time, the moment hade, and there was nothing left to do but release a warm breath.


    A mist of hot air escaped his lips as he listened around him. The sounds of growling, des being unsheathed, and ws scraping the concrete and asphalt echoed, like the deadly symphony of destruction preparing to y its final, fatal notes.


    "Ah~ I hope this will be fun..." Vergil murmured, his body heating up, causing more steam to escape his mouth.


    The demons were ready, hungry, eager to feast on the targets before them¡ªthe three Demon Heiresses and... that man, their primary objective after Ada Baal.


    There was no more time for conversation.


    "Fuck it," Roxanne was the first to move, storming toward the horde like a living tempest. Her de gleamed with insane speed as she shed through the first group of demons that dared to approach. Blood and flesh flew in all directions, heads severed with cruel precision.


    Her sadistic grin grew wider with each strike, as the demons fell before her, one after another.


    ''W-was she always this brutal?'' Vergil wondered for a moment.


    "Who... DARED... to ATTACK... MY DARLING!" she roared, summoning a whirlwind of wind that quickly turned crimson, sucking in and shredding the demons.


    "Now this is what I call fun!" Roxanne screamed, spinning through the battlefield with deadly grace, her sword twirling as an extension of her own body.


    "Well... fuck it." Vergil wasted no time.


    read-first-at-MVLeMpYr


    He shot forward with superhuman speed, the sound of his footsteps barely audible as heunched himself into the fray.


    His fists tore through the air with brutal force, punching the demons that came close with the impact of a battering ram.


    Each hit was lethal¡ªskulls exploded, ribs shattered, and bodies crumpled as if crushed by an invisible force.


    In the blink of an eye, he grabbed the neck of arger demon, a brute with two horns who had tried to strike him with a club.


    Vergil twisted the creature''s arm with ease, ripping the club from its grasp before smashing its skull into the ground with such force that the impact left a crater.


    "Just a normal day, huh?" Katharina muttered sarcastically as she used her superior agility to avoid the iing attacks. Her small, lethal daggers were like vipers, striking in precise intervals. She danced between the demons, dodging their ws and puncturing their hearts and throats with relentless efficiency.


    "You''re no match for us," sheughed, slicing the wings off a demon that tried to lift her into the air, only to send it crashing to the ground with a shrill scream.


    Ada stood further back, her eyes assessing the situation with tense calm. She conjured pure blood, releasing volleys of blood-shaped stakes at the distant demons. The creatures'' cries filled the air as they were impaled and melted into the ground of the battle dimension.


    "Don''t let your guard down," Ada warned, releasing another burst of blood that cut through three demons at once. "There are many moreing."


    And she was right. From all sides, the horde seemed endless. The demons, ranging from small and agile to hulking, muscr beasts, kept pouring in like a ck tide, their eyes glowing with hunger and madness.


    ''That damned bitch... she''s sending the fodder first, the throwaways... When the real ones arrive...'' Ada thought, ying more and more demons.


    Vergil quickly spun around, blocking the attack of a winged demon that swooped down on him with razor-sharp ws. He sidestepped, and with a swift motion, ripped off one of its wings.


    The demon roared in agony, but Vergil didn''t hesitate, driving the club he had stolen from the previous demon straight through its chest, piercing itpletely.


    On the other side, Katharina was facing off against a four-armed creature, its ws slicing through the air with destructive force. But Katharina, nimble as a shadow, danced between its attacks. With a twirl, she leaped onto the creature''s back, severing the tendons with precise strikes before spinning and decapitating it in one clean motion.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Roxanne, already drenched in blood,ughed maniacally as she sliced another demon in half. "NO ONE TOUCHES MY HUSBAND!" Her eyes gleamed with pleasure as she tore through her enemies with ruthless brutality. The ground around her was a sea of mutted bodies and demon blood.


    "More! I want more!" she screamed as another wave of demons charged at her. Her arms were moving faster now, as if each new foe was fuel for her growing bloodlust.


    But despite the carnage they were wreaking, the demons'' numbers kept increasing. It was as though Hell itself had opened its gates and unleashed all its creatures to crush them.


    "These bastards¡­" Ada muttered, feeling fatigue beginning to creep in. She fired another blood sphere that expanded like a spiked wrecking ball, annihting another horde of demons, but for a moment, she felt her energy wane. "They just keeping."


    Vergil, now surrounded by several demons, kicked one of the creatures so hard it wasunched into the sky, disappearing into the dark clouds above the dimension. "We just need to keep the pace. They may be many, but they don''t have our power."


    The ground beneath them began to tremble, and a deep roar echoed from afar. Somethingrge was approaching.


    From the horizon, a massive figure began to emerge. A colossal demon, its back hunched like a living mountain, dragging an enormous chain behind it. Its eyes glowed with primordial hatred, and its ws looked capable of crushing an army.


    "Ah, fantastic," Katharina muttered, narrowing her eyes. "As if things weren''t bad enough."


    "Focus!" Vergil shouted, knowing this new threat could be deadly if they didn''t deal with it swiftly.


    The colossal demon advanced, each step making the earth quake. Vergil gritted his teeth, preparing for the attack, but before he could act, the creature swung the massive chain in his direction. He barely had time to leap aside, the chain crashing into the ground where he stood with enough force to carve a deep fissure.


    "Well, well," Vergil murmured, his eyes glowing with a mix of challenge and excitement. "Looks like we finally have an opponent worth our time."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 58: This was so... boring

    "Ah~ Yes, let''s test my current strength," Vergil said as he prepared himself.


    He stopped, his legs slightly flexing as his eyes tracked the slow, threatening movement of the giant demon, a towering behemothparable to the height of a bus.


    It was like a small hill of demonic flesh and muscle, its skin dark as coal, crisscrossed with glowing crimson fissures of demonic energy that pulsed like veins.


    The chains in its hands scraped the ground with a deafening, metallic sound, leaving deep and dangerous gouges in their wake.


    "A prisoner, huh?" Vergil muttered, seeing it stomp toward him. The other demons were too focused on his beautiful wives.


    "Come on, big guy¡­ Come¡­" For a brief moment, Vergil felt a surge of excitement shoot through his body.


    Finally, something that could actually provide a worthy challenge.


    In thest few minutes, he and his wives had been distracted by the swarms of smaller demons, creatures that, though numerous, fell like dry leaves before their power. But now, before him, stood something worthy of his true nature.


    "Time to show what I''m made of," Vergil murmured to himself, a faint smile curling on his lips.


    The demon advanced, its steps shaking the very battlefield. Each time its feet touched the ground, the earth cracked under the pressure, and the chains in its hands whistled through the air as it swung the massive weapons toward Vergil.


    Vergil leaped, his body moving with surprising agility.


    He dodged the first strike, a chain that shattered the ground where he stood, sending chunks of asphalt and earth flying in all directions. In the air, he spun, channeling demonic energy into his hand, his eyes glowing with determination.


    Hended a solid punch on the demon, but the creature''s thick, tough skin was far more resilient than he expected. The blow to the creature''s shoulder was strong, but only cracked its surface, leaving minor fractures without significant damage. The demon roared in response, swinging its massive body andunching another chain at Vergil.


    With a swift motion, Vergil blocked the attack, but the impact was so violent it sent him flying backward. He soared through the air for several meters before crashing hard into the ground, rolling before regaining his footing. His feet dug into the earth as he skidded back, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    "Well, well," Vergil muttered, a small smirk forming as he cracked his neck and nced at the demon. "Looks like this is going to be trickier than I thought."


    "Hurgh Hurgh Hurgh!" The creatureughed, a deep, gurgling sound that resonated from the depths of its throat. It was as though it was aware of its own physical superiority, of the overwhelming strength that would crush anyone foolish enough to face it. And for a moment, Vergil felt a wave of frustration rise within him.


    ''Idiot¡­'' he thought, watching as the demon mocked his earlierment.


    Heunched himself back into the fight, his body moving at high speed as he dodged the creature''s fierce attacks. The chains whizzed past him, narrowly missing their mark, and every time one missed, the ground shook with the impact. Vergil struck with his de, but none of his attacks seemed to inflict enough damage. It was like trying to break down a skyscraper with a hammer.


    "This is ridiculous," he thought, leaping back and breathing harder. "It''s like I''m fighting a giant piece of garbage, like nothing I do really matters."


    He looked down at his hands, clenching his fists, feeling a twinge of irritation growing inside him. The demon, meanwhile, continued its slow advance, its distorted face twisted into an expression of satisfaction. To it, this fight was nothing more than a game, something insignificant, a guaranteed victory.


    The creature''sughter echoed across the battlefield, mocking Vergil''s helplessness.


    That feeling of being just an insignificant mass of fleshpared to the monstrous size of the enemy hit him like an avnche. He wasn''t powerless¡ªfar from it¡ªbut something inside him was locked away, held back. Vergil closed his eyes for a moment, letting the growing anger and dissatisfaction feed something deeper. MVLeMpYr-the-story-tform


    He knew his power was there, ready to be unleashed.


    "I''m more than this," he muttered to himself, his voice low, almost a whisper. "Much more than this."


    His hand clenched tighter, and he felt something inside him snap free. A familiar, dark, and intense energy began to flow through his body, filling every cell with overwhelming strength. Vergil''s eyes snapped open, glowing with a deep crimson light, a spark of pure destruction.


    The colossal demon, perhaps sensing the change in the atmosphere, hesitated for a moment. But only for a second, before it resumed its charge, the chain spinning in the air, ready to crush Vergil once again.


    But this time, Vergil didn''t move to dodge.


    With an eerie calm, he stood still, watching the demon approach. He raised his hand, now radiating dark energy that seemed to distort the air around him, and stepped forward. His feet touched the ground lightly, but the impact of his presence was like the weight of a mountain.


    "Enough," he said, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    The demon swung the chain with all its might, the strikeing down like a guillotine. But before it could hit, Vergil prepared to catch it barehanded.


    The sound that followed wasn''t the expected sh of metal against flesh. Instead, it was a sharp whistle, like the sound of a de slicing through the very fabric of reality. Vergil released a cut with his hand that not only struck the demon but passed through it with such precision and devastation that, for a moment, everything seemed to stop.


    The demon''s chain split in half, and its massive body froze in ce. The creature''s eyes, once filled with arrogance and hatred, widened in confusion and fear.


    Then, slowly, the demon''s body began to disintegrate. There was no blood, no scream. Just a dark light emanating from the cut Vergil had made, consuming the creature from the inside out. Within seconds, the colossal demon, which moments before seemed invincible, was reduced to nothing but two halves copsing to the ground with a tremor.


    Vergil lowered his sword, his body still radiating power, but his expression was serene. He took a deep breath, feeling the tension leave his muscles as he surveyed the result of his strike. The battlefield around him had fallen silent, and even the lesser demons, who had been charging furiously, hesitated, frightened by the overwhelming power they had just witnessed.


    Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada, who had been caught up in their own fights, stopped for a moment to watch what had just transpired. Vergil''s demeanor was different, his aura had intensified rmingly.


    "I... I can''t believe what I just saw," Katharina murmured, her eyes wide.


    "That... is not the same Vergil we know," Ada added, frowning as if trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    Roxanne, however, chuckled softly, still catching her breath from her own battle. "Well, I always knew he had something like that inside him. Always knew."


    "This was so... boring," Vergil murmured, feeling the bitterness of killing an opponent with just a single blow.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 59: Who am I?

    "This was so... boring," he murmured, feeling the bitterness of killing an opponent with just a single strike.


    The solitary, egocentric force that coursed through his veins as he unleashed another sh... It was just banal and tedious... It felt as though he had stolen something from someone, someone who wasn''t even part of his being.


    ''Bloodlines shape who we are... a demon born from a bloodline has a life predestined for them... So, who am I?'' His first question surfaced.


    ''Power... having power... What makes me desire it so much?'' Vergil continued to ponder while the world around him seemed like an apocalypse.


    The women around him fought, or rather, yed with the demons... There was no real reason to fight here; it was just a small fraction of broken time they were using for entertainment... But...


    Why wasn''t he enjoying it like they were?


    Roxanne smiled and screamed as she spun demons around, tearing off their limbs and using them as brutal weapons.


    Ada stood still, controlling rivers of blood while piercing everything around her with needles made of pure blood.


    And then there was Katharina...


    "KAKAKAKA BURN, DEMONS, KAKAKAKA BURN FOR ME, YOUR MISTRESS, BURN!"


    Herughter echoed across the battlefield as waves of demonic fire enveloped the bodies of the creatures around her.


    Her skin was tinged with the zing mes pouring from her hands, and her glee at seeing the demons consumed by fire was almost childlike in its intensity.


    She screamed, jumped, spunpletely lost in the destruction she caused.


    Vergil watched the three with a mixture of fascination and detachment. They were enjoying themselves.


    Each of them found pleasure in the violence, in the fight, in the destruction. But he... he felt none of it.


    Where they saw fun, he saw only a hollow emptiness. There was no satisfaction in crushing weak enemies. There was no joy in oveing an easy fight.


    Why wasn''t he enjoying it like they were?


    That question gnawed at him from the inside. It was as if something was missing from his soul, something he couldn''t fill no matter how powerful he became. The fight, which should have been the pinnacle of his existence, was bing a burden.


    Death, which should have excited him, was merely another reminder of his ownck of purpose.


    Vergil turned his gaze away from the women and toward the horizon. The battlefield seemed to stretch endlessly, filled with more and more demons.


    They kepting, unceasingly, but nothing changed. The feeling of being trapped in an endless wheel of destruction suffocated him.


    He felt as if he were stuck in a never-ending cycle, where the only constant was violence and spilled blood.


    Boredom hit him with crushing force.


    "Is this all there is?" he asked aloud, though he knew no one would answer. "Is this all there is for me?"


    His thoughts grew deeper, more introspective. He looked at his hand, the symbol of his strength, and for the first time, he wondered if that really defined him.


    He had always believed that physical strength was everything, that the ability to win battles was the only path to greatness. He had thought that way when he became a demon, perhaps a reflection of the person he once dreamed of bing, amplified by the power of his transformation.


    But now, that belief felt hollow.


    He remembered his childhood, the days when he was still a child, looking at the world with curiosity and hope. There had been something inside him back then that moved him, a fire that pushed him to grow, to be more. But that fire had somehow been extinguished over the years.


    ''I need... something more.''


    He finally admitted to himself. Power wasn''t enough. Strength wasn''t enough. He needed something beyond that, something that would give meaning to his existence. But what? What could fill that void?


    His gaze returned to the women. They seemed so... free. Each of them appeared to have found a purpose in their madness, in their violence. Roxanne, with her sadistic pleasure in battle; Ada, with her almost artistic control over blood; Katharina, with her insane devotion to fire. Each of them had something that drove them, something that moved them beyond the mere desire for power.


    But Vergil? He had none of that. All he had was an empty goal of being the strongest, and now, he was beginning to realize just how pointless that was. True strength wasn''t just about crushing enemies, but about having something worth fighting for, something that gave meaning to the battle.


    He inhaled deeply, feeling the heavy air of the battlefield fill his lungs. His body was still flooded with power, but his mind was clearer than ever.


    "I need to find my own path," he whispered to himself.


    He sighed once more and thought of that woman he had just met... "Are you like that too, Sapphire?" he murmured to himself, and a grin spread across his face, mischievous like a devil''s.


    Shark-like teeth appeared in his mouth, his transformation bing more pronounced as he took to the skies...


    Something inside Vergil was changing.


    He felt his body vibrate, every cell pulsing with a primal energy. And then, without warning, he felt something tear from his back.


    The pain was intense, but at the same time, it was liberating.


    Suddenly, enormous wings burst from the flesh of his back, expanding rapidly until they reached an impressive span.


    Vergil''s wings were monstrous, each one stretching nearly two hundred meters wide. They were as ck as night, covered in a dense, scaly texture, reminiscent of bat leather. The sharp tips of the wings seemed like they could cut through the very air, with dark patterns glowing faintly, as if they were consuming the light around them.


    On the ground, the three women fighting the demons were frozen for a moment.


    Roxanne, who had been immersed in her sadistic fury, stopped spinning and tearing off her enemies'' limbs, her eyes widening as she watched Vergil''s transformation.


    "Holy shit!" Roxanne dropped all pretense of cuteness and screamed.


    Ada, who had been manipting rivers of blood with near-surgical precision, halted her graceful movements, her hands frozen in mid-air as she looked up at the sky, a mix of surprise and awe in her eyes.


    "W-what is that?" Ada stammered.


    Katharina, fully consumed in her pyrotechnic madness, stopped her insaneughter. The mes that had engulfed dozens of demons around her began to dwindle as she raised her eyes to the sky, seeing Vergil, now a truly infernal figure, flying above the battlefield.


    "Finally, damn it! I''ve been waiting for this!" she yelled, for she had some special information her mother had given her.


    From the ground, the sight they witnessed was nothing short of terrifying and magnificent.


    Vergil, now suspended in the air, his enormous demonic wings spread wide around him. His wings were so vast they nearly blotted out the sun, casting an oppressive shadow over the battlefield. It was as if he had be a force of nature¡ªsomething uncontroble and untamable.


    The sky, once clear, began to darken, as if the world itself was reacting to Vergil''s presence.


    The air around him seemed to vibrate with the intensity of his aura, distorting space itself.


    The demons, who had been attacking with ferocity and savagery, started to hesitate.


    Their grotesque faces contorted in confusion and terror.


    Many simply stopped fighting, their heads turned toward the sky, unable toprehend the magnitude of the being now hovering above them. The battlefield, once a scene of rampant chaos, became a tense, eerie silence, broken only by the slow, deliberate pping of Vergil''s enormous wings.


    -official


    "So, as you wanted¡­ die, all of you," Vergil said, smiling maliciously. "If I can end it in one strike, then so be it," he dered.


    The moment those words left his mouth, the sky above Vergil began to twist.


    With a sweeping motion of his hands, a vast web of shes appeared¡ªan intricate and deadly mesh, shimmering with demonic energy. It descended upon the battlefield like a storm of des, each strand of the web sharper than steel. There was no defense for the demons below. They barely had time to process the terror before their fate was sealed.


    The cuts tore through the enemy army with terrifying speed, shredding them to pieces.


    It was as if the air itself was being woven into des. Blood exploded from every direction, limbs severed in the blink of an eye, bodies disintegrating into a grotesque red rain.


    The ground, once teeming with life and savagery, was now consumed by a massacre beyondpare. Each demon, regardless of strength or resilience, was sliced and diced with precision and fatality.


    The scene that unfolded wasn''t just a battle¡ªit was a mass execution, orchestrated by an unstoppable force.


    The silence that followed was profound. Where there had once been the roar of war, there was now only the sound of flesh tearing apart and the wind carrying the metallic scent of fresh blood.


    "Oh¡­ I overdid it," Vergil murmured.


    "YOU BASTARD, YOU STOLE MY KILL!" Katharina screamed, hurling a fireball at his massive wings.


    "Huh? Ah... My bad¡­" he replied, almostzily, as if the carnage below were of little consequence.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 60: His eyes opened...

    Vergil descended to the ground, sitting on a nearby car amidst the devastated battlefield.


    "Ah... ah... I used too much power..." He looked around, taking in the echoes of the carnage he had caused, while the sun began to set, casting a reddish glow over thendscape.


    The scene was both beautiful and disturbing, a reminder of the power he had just discovered.


    "W-why hasn''t the battle dimension copsed yet?" he questioned, but quickly returned to his thoughts.


    "That was just an appetizer..." he muttered, recalling thest strike he delivered, the energy cutting through the air effortlessly, as if slicing through reality itself.


    He had never felt so powerful, but there was something dull about the ease with which he had wiped out his opponents. The power was undeniable, but where was the thrill? The adrenaline that made him feel alive?


    "Boredom... so much boredom..." he murmured and nced at the women approaching him, still panting, but managing to smile.


    "Are you guys okay?" he asked, his voice still a bit breathless, but with a carefree tone.


    Roxanne, the first to reach him, crossed her arms, not hiding her expression of relief mixed with irritation. "Okay? You almost took us down with that disy of destruction, Vergil! For a moment, I thought you were out of control!"


    Ada, trailing behind, nodded, her soft voice contrasting with the chaos around them. "We''re fine... but what about you?" Her gaze was serious, as if trying to see beyond his tired face. "You seem... different. More powerful, yes, but something seems to be bothering you."


    Vergil averted his gaze, contemting the horizon for a moment before replying. "I''m... I''m fine. I''m just bored. This was so easy that... I don''t know, it feels like something''s missing.


    The power is there, but the excitement... the thrill of a real fight... seems lost."


    Roxanne raised an eyebrow. "Bored? After wiping out a horde of enemies with a single strike? You''re impossible." She sighed, walking over to him and extending her hand. "But I guess this is your way of saying we still have work to do, right?"


    Vergil looked at her hand and smiled, taking it as he stood up from the car. "Yeah, maybe it''s not over yet. Something tells me the real test is stilling."


    Vergil stood with Roxanne''s help, dusting off his clothes while his thoughts continued to swirl. The battlefield around them was calm now, but he knew that tranquility was fleeting. The sense that something bigger was approaching was undeniable, almost palpable in the air.


    Ada watched Vergil closely, her eyes sharp like a hunter''s. "You know you can''t keep going like this, right? This power... it''s dangerous."


    "I know." Vergil responded curtly, but his mind was elsewhere. He could feel the change in his body, the transformations. The demonic wings that now were part of him shrank and disappeared inside him...


    "If this is boredom, I hate to imagine what you find exciting," Katharina remarked, wiping the blood still staining her clothes. "But I feel it too... the dimension still isn''t stable."


    Vergil nodded, ncing around. He could feel the same thing. It was as if the battle hadn''t fully ended, as if a greater presence was lurking, waiting for the right moment to reveal itself.


    "Let''s get out of here," he said suddenly, starting to walk towards the main road that, although partially destroyed, still offered a route of escape. "I don''t think it''s smart to stick around waiting for more trouble."


    In a sudden strike to the sky... everything shattered, and the dimension copsed.


    Vergil watched as the scene around him slowly faded. The devastated battlefield, the bodies of the defeated demons, and even the scarlet sky reflecting the brutality of the conflict all vanished. In their ce, the familiar dead-end street of Los Angeles reappeared, as if nothing extraordinary had ever happened.


    The sound of distant cars, the constant hum of the city, and the cool afternoon breeze returned to his reality. The shift in the scenery was so abrupt that it almost felt surreal. Vergil blinked a few times, adjusting to the transition, while the women around him did the same.


    "Now... I have a question..." Vergil said, his eyes scanning the calm suburban street. The air carried the typical scent of the city¡ªpollution mixed with the distant sea breeze¡ªand there was no sign of the apocalyptic battle they had just fought.


    "Where did all the destruction go after we broke the dimension?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine confusion.


    Katharina crossed her arms, frowning. "You really shouldn''t worry so much about that. Battle dimensions like that don''t affect the physical world directly. Everything that happens there stays there... once it ceases to exist, everything inside it ceases too." She shrugged.


    Vergil sighed, but his mind was still restless. "But it''s like all that energy and destruction must go somewhere. Things don''t just disappear like that." find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    Ada nodded, stepping closer. "That''s a good question. When a battle dimension breaks, what happens to all the energy? Where does the impact go? We don''t know. Those things are created by Witches, they should know."


    "It''s like a temporary bubble of reality," Roxanne exined, looking at the street as if she expected to find an answer in the graffiti-covered walls or the dirty windows of the nearby buildings. "It exists in a parallel space to ours, where normal rules don''t apply. But when that bubble bursts, what remains can be absorbed back into the flow of time, or..."


    "Or?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.


    "Or, in some cases, the energy can leak into other nes of existence. Neighboring dimensions might be affected, or if there''s too much energy concentrated, it could manifest in ways we don''t fully understand."


    Vergil frowned, processing the information. "So, there''s a chance that the destruction we caused in that dimension... could have leaked into some other ce?"


    Roxanne shrugged. "It''s possible. But you never really know for sure. Most battles happen in dimensions so far removed from our reality that we never notice the side effects. But in extreme cases, the impact could be felt in other worlds."


    Vergil ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. "That doesn''t help me understand any better. If all of that was real for us, how can it leave no trace?"


    Ada smiled softly, cing a hand on his shoulder. "You''re overthinking it, Vergil. Some things in our world don''t need to makeplete sense. Sometimes, it''s enough to know you did what you needed to do."


    "Maybe, but I can''t help but wonder what might have been affected because of it," he replied, looking down at his fingertips, where he could still feel the resonant energy of the blow he had unleashed.


    "I wonder if I''ll ever adjust to this. Life... after a battle like that," he muttered to himself, not really intending for the others to hear.


    Roxanne, however, picked up on his mncholic tone. "Maybe you''ll never fully adjust. But that doesn''t mean you can''t find your way."


    Vergil fell silent, letting her words echo in his mind as the wind blew softly through the streets, carrying with it the distant sounds of the city. He was living in a world where secret battles and hidden dimensions existed, yet also in a ce where ordinary people went about their lives, blissfully unaware of the war being waged beneath their feet.


    Finally, he sighed and shrugged. "I guess you guys are right. Maybe I just need a break... or maybe something to distract me."


    "Yes! Let''s go!" Katharina said excitedly, grabbing his arm and pulling him along with infectious enthusiasm.


    He couldn''t help butugh.


    "Don''t you ever get tired, Katharina?" he asked, watching as she practically bounced ahead of him, her expression brimming with excitement.


    "Tired? Who has time for that?" she replied,ughing loudly, her eyes sparkling. "Life''s too short to worry about the past or what could have been. Let''s have fun while we can!"


    "Fun, huh..." Vergil repeated, looking up at the night sky as if trying to grasp what that meant for someone like him.


    "Exactly!" Katharina insisted, oblivious to his hesitation. "Let''s find something to do, something that''ll really get your blood pumping! Fighting is great, but living is too!"


    As Katharina continued to pull him through the bustling streets of Los Angeles, Roxanne and Ada followed behind, watching the scene with amused expressions. Ada crossed her arms, shaking her head slightly. "She really knows how to lift someone''s spirits, doesn''t she?"


    "Without a doubt," Roxanne replied with a sly smile. "It''s almost impossible to resist that energy."


    ...


    "Altered Energy Flow..." Sapphire said, gazing at the moon. "Have you prepared everything?" she asked the woman in front of her, who bowed her head in embarrassment.


    "Y-Yes!" Vi replied.


    "And what about..." Sapphire didn''t need to finish.


    "Everything is ready..." Vi concluded. "Very well... it seems the boy has figured something out... his eyes have opened..."


    "It''s time... Something interesting is going to happen with the little Queen Baal... This will be hrious."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 61: He has to take responsibility

    They headed to Katharina''s house, as they had some unfinished business to attend to. Vergil and his beautiful wives found the ce wrapped in an eerie, unsettling silence.


    The energy in the air was different¡ªdense, almost tangible, which made Vergil stop immediately at the entrance. His wives felt it too¡ªsomething powerful.


    ''Tsk, that crazy woman¡­ what''s she up to this time¡­'' Katharina thought, sensing the nearly visible energy coursing through the ce.


    Katharina was the first to push the door open, her confidence momentarily dispelling the tension. However, as soon as they stepped inside, they realized something was waiting for them.


    Sitting casually on the couch, with a smile that radiated both warmth and menace, was Sapphire, Katharina''s mother.


    Her smile widened even further when she saw Vergil, her eyes scanning him from head to toe.


    "Ah, my dear daughter has returned..." Sapphire said, her voice melodic butced with a hint of sadistic amusement. "And the boy''s stronger than thest time." She smirked mischievously.


    Vergil, keeping hisposure, merely raised an eyebrow.


    He had felt Sapphire''s power before, but now... this crazy woman was letting even more energy leak from her, enough to make his legs tremble for a moment.


    His three wives tensed up beside him, especially Katharina, who knew all too well the kind of "games" her mother liked to y.


    "You seem excited to see me, Sapphire," Vergil responded, his tone indifferent, but his words carefully chosen. Once again, he addressed her by name, showing no hint of fear. "I wonder why."


    Sapphire rose gracefully, her posture almost predatory. She was a vision of pure majesty and danger, with hair as red as blood and eyes that seemed to hold all the wisdom of the world.


    "Of course, I''m excited. I heard about your little feat... destroying a legion of demons with a single strike. Quite the spectacle!" Her voice dripped with sarcasm.


    She began walking toward Vergil, each step on the wooden floor echoing like a drum, and her presence filled the space like a living shadow. Katharina, standing beside him, sighed, already predicting the type of "wee" her mother had in store.


    "But more than that, I felt... your evolution. The power within you is growing, Vergil. It''s bing something that even I find... interesting," she said, her tone yful and seductive, as she circled him like a huntress sizing up her prey.


    Roxanne, ever blunt, narrowed her eyes. "What exactly do you want, old hag?"


    Sapphire chuckled, a low, sultryugh. "Oh, don''t be so suspicious, Roxanne. I''m not here to cause trouble... well, not much. It''s not every day someone grows this much in such a short time." She teased.


    ''DAMN IT! NOT AGAIN!''


    Vergil, still calm, responded, "Are you testing me, Sapphire?"


    She stopped right in front of him, so close that he could feel the heat radiating from her. Her smile widened, and her eyes sparkled with a dangerous glint of curiosity. "Maybe a little. I want to see how far you can go, Vergil. I want to see if you truly deserve to be by my daughter''s side."


    "You''re never going to stop with this, are you, Mom?" Katharina groaned, crossing her arms. "Vergil''s already proven he''s more than strong enough. You don''t need to keep ying these games."


    Sapphire cast a quick nce at her daughter but soon returned her attention to Vergil. "It''s not just about strength, Katharina. It''s about... potential. And I like to challenge those who have potential."


    Vergil remained unshaken. He had faced much greater challenges, and something about Sapphire''s presence intrigued him, though it did not intimidate him. "If you want to test me, go ahead. I won''t back down."


    Sapphire''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She raised a hand gently, as if about to touch his face, but before she could, a dark aura began to form around her. "Don''t worry, it won''t be a physical fight," she said with a wicked smile. "I don''t want to destroy my daughter''s house... again," she murmured.


    "Ah, of course... I''ve finally made up my mind." She let a provocative sigh escape her lips and turned to her daughter with an irrational look.


    "Yes, it''s decided." She concluded, disappearing in front of the women, only to reappear in front of Vergil. With a simple gesture, she pressed her hand against his chest.


    "I found your work very interesting, my daughter," she smirked mischievously as she ced her hand on Vergil''s face.


    "Cough!" He felt an immeasurable pain in his heart, followed by another wave of agony in his lungs. It was an internal, pinpoint attack, precise and definitive. Then... another attack struck his neck, and he lost consciousness with a snap of her fingers.


    Everything happened so quickly that the three women couldn''t even react.


    "M-mom? Mom! What the hell are you doing?!" Katharina screamed in desperation, seeing Vergil''s body turn pale immediately.


    "Hey, you old hag! How dare you touch my handsome husband!" Roxanne shouted, her normally blue eyes turningpletely ck as the air around her grew thin, as if it feared the woman.


    Realizing what was happening, Ada quickly transformed the entire house into her domain, conjuring blood from her demonic energy. "Release my husband, you old hag!" Ada shouted.


    But of course, Sapphire ignored all the threats from the three women. She simply picked up Vergil like arge sack of potatoes and opened a pleasurable, sensual smile while licking her lips.


    "I can''t let him die just because your mother wants this marriage annulled, can I?" She smiled at Ada, who trembled slightly, her legs growing weak.


    "I''ll kidnap my son-inw for both your and my own benefit, so consider yourselves lucky! I''m giving this little newborn worm a chance to be a butterfly in due time!" she said, her smile unapologetic, pure madness spilling forth.


    "After all... someone has to take responsibility for seducing me, right?" she grinned from ear to ear.


    always-on-NovelFire


    "Huh!?" The three women eximed in unison; before they could do anything, Sapphire vanished along with Vergil, leaving them... unsure of what to do or say.


    "I''m going to kill... yes, that''s it... it''s not my mother''s fault... it''s Ada''s mother''s fault... Yes... That''s better, I''ll just kill Ada...


    Yes, after all... the dead don''t marry, right?... The problem ends there... Yes, that''s it!" Katharina began murmuring, her face disying a mix of anger and despair, her hair covering her features, making her look increasingly frightening...


    "Ow!!" She screamed, feeling a hard smack on her head.


    "Focus," Ada said, pulling her back to reality.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 62: She kidnapped OUR darling...

    "That damn hag! Cursed ancient architecture, old idiot!" Roxanne screamed in uncontrolled fury, her face as distorted as Katharina''s, and the wind around them began to swirl violently.


    "My husband!" She screamed again... The two other women nced at her, unsure of how to react.


    "Since when has she been like this?" Katharina asked, looking at Ada, who shook her head. "We''re connected, remember? Vergil and you are both yanderes¡­ though he''s more rational than you... And Rox¡­ well, it''s better if we leave that aside." Ada said, noticing the air around them growing hotter and more oppressive.


    "Calm down!" Ada shouted, but before she realized it... Katharina, who had been beside her, started to ignite, her hair floating as if in response to the intense heat building up around her.


    "You too, Katharina! Calm down already!" Ada yelled, and both of them turned toward her...


    "Do you want to be the first in line to die?" they said together, nearly attacking Ada in unison.


    "Get a grip," Ada insisted. Fortunately, she was still the only one who hadn''t gonepletely insane over that man... yet.


    "Calm down...!?" Katharina''s face twisted with rage, "My husband has been kidnapped. How do you expect me to stay calm!?" She screamed at Ada, who felt her body tremble slightly.


    Ada''s frustration grew, despite the tremor that ran through her.


    "You damn fools..." Ada''s voice grew cold, and the tension in the room spiked. It was suffocating as she continued in a tone that made the two of them tremble. "...Have you forgotten who we are? Control that disgusting power of yours!"


    "..."


    Hearing Ada''s words, the two could only bite their lips in frustration as they slowly regained theirposure. The demonic energy swirling around the environment quickly dissipated.


    The heat in the room faded, and the once suffocating warmth vanishedpletely.


    Ada sighed, relieved to see that they had at least be minimally rational again.


    "Ugh... Stop acting like the world''s about to end," Ada said, turning to Katharina. "We can''t just use our powers recklessly here. Sure, this may be a safe ce, but... I don''t want to be responsible for opening a crater in the middle of Los Angeles," Ada said, calcting what could happen.


    If Roxanne unleashed a tornado inside Katharina''s house, it wouldn''t be long before the whole city got swallowed up in destruction, which would cause a lot of problems.


    "You''re right... Sorry," Rox murmured, letting out a deep sigh. "What do we do now?" she asked.


    Katharina remained silent, her gaze fixed on Ada, waiting for her to speak. To her, this was all Ada''s fault... Well, Katharina wasn''t exactly the most rational person here.


    "She found him interesting, didn''t she?" Ada asked, looking at Katharina, who only bit her lip and nodded. "Then she won''t harm our dear Vergil... at least, not fatally," Ada began to exin.


    story-source-NovelFire


    "This isn''t the first time she''s kidnapped someone to train, is it? The Vampire Queen... she was trained by your mother after being kidnapped. At least, that''s what I heard," Ada said, crossing her arms. "If she wants to train him, then we don''t have anything to worry about... except finding them, of course."


    "But what if she..." Katharina tried to say the words, but they wouldn''t leave her mouth.


    "If she wants to keep our dear for herself, do you really think you can stop her?" Ada questioned, pointing out Katharina''s mistake. "You can''t do anything. It''s better to ept it," Ada said, as though she had already made peace with the idea.


    ''Better her mother than mine¡­'' she thought to herself.


    "Huh...!? You''re not sure!" Katharina said aloud.


    "Ada, you know my mother. She''s unpredictable. Don''te at me with those half-hearted words... Doing nothing? I''ll never ept that! He''s mine...


    only mine!"


    "Ow!" Katharina received a sharp smack on the head. "He''s OURS," Roxanne said, her gaze as possessive as theirs. "I don''t care if you think he''s just yours. He already said it. We''re all his, so stop being selfish, you dumbass!" Roxanne said, shaking Katharina''s head back and forth.


    "Ow! Aah! Ow! Aah!" Katharina cried, her vision spinning.


    "Rox, let her go. She''s going to have to learn to share, one way or another," Ada said, her lc eyes gleaming darkly. "You started this mess. You''ll have to deal with the consequences," she added, staring at Katharina as if looking into her very soul.


    "As I said, she''s going to train Vergil. And that''s good for us. He''s an anomaly I''ve never seen before... Four demonic bloodlines. So, for now, just ept it. In this paper-thin world...


    he could be more dangerous than the three of usbined. At least with your mother, he''ll be controlled and trained," Ada concluded with a sigh. "I don''t like this, okay? I hate being away from him, just like you two. But it''s only until we find them..." she muttered, clearly dissatisfied.


    "...You''re right... She likes people with potential... and well, I think we can agree here, potential is something he definitely doesn''tck," Katharina agreed, a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "My beloved is a man with great potential; what do you think will happen to him?" Roxanne asked, her eyes darkening.


    "Hmm..." Katharina remained silent, clearly unwilling to answer that question.


    "This got interesting, didn''t it? You owe me ten bucks," Novah suddenly said with a grin on her face. "Ehh??" Vi eximed, shocked.


    Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne all gave Novah a neutral look.


    "Novah, restrain her," Katharina ordered abruptly, and the maid swiftly obeyed. "Kyaaa!! Let me go! Let me go!" Vi screamed and kicked, but her body was quickly immobilized.


    "I''m sorry, little one... orders are orders," Novah said calmly, holding Vi firmly.


    "Let me go! They''re going to kill me! Let me go!!" Vi continued to yell and thrash, but her mouth was soon gagged.


    "Ah... little Vi... You have a lot to tell me about... where my husband is..." Katharina said, her emerald-green eyes glowing intensely.


    "You mean our husband, don''t you, Katharina?" Roxanne asked, a vein pulsing in her temple.


    "Whatever. Just tell me... What were you preparing for my dear mother?" Katharina said, her tone devoid of amusement, her presencemanding.


    "Tell me... where is my husband?" she demanded, her voice dripping with dangerous authority.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 63: You will be my disciple

    "Ahh... what the hell is this?" Vergil groaned, feeling his body creak under the immense pain, as if every bone had been shattered.


    "Finally awake, you little shit." The voice came from a woman sitting on a broken stone, almost like a throne. "You''ve been sleeping for quite a while, you know?" she questioned, with a threatening gaze.


    Vergil looked around in confusion. "Where the hell am I?" he muttered. The skies were red, with purple moons hanging above, and he found himself in a distorted forest, filled with half-dead trees and leaves as ck as the abyss.


    "Wee to True Hell," Sapphire said with a grin, "Or more specifically... your training ground."


    Her terrifying smile sent chills down Vergil''s spine as he looked around, feeling a constant sense of danger wherever he turned.


    "Get up," she ordered, and Vergil instinctivelyplied, terrified of dying. This wasn''t the carefree and evil woman he had met before¡­ She seemed hungry, driven by something far darker.


    "I-I still don''t understand why this is happening¡­" Vergil murmured.


    "Hmm¡­" Sapphire growled, putting on a thoughtful expression.


    "Let''s just say you''re going to die if I don''t do this, so you better ept it with gratitude." Her eyes glowed as she continued, "The bond between you and Baal''s daughter... Let''s just call it... aplete disaster." Sheughed.


    "Because of that, I''ve decided to make you my disciple," she said, revealing her sharp teeth in a sinister smile. "That fact alone is enough to elevate you to the level where you can challenge someone from the noble ns." She chuckled softly.


    "Isn''t that what you want? To be the strongest? To find people stronger than you?" she asked, as if pointing a sword directly at his chest.


    "I honestly don''t care about you, but my daughter is very important to me. So, I have to act, especially after finding out that stupid brat linked your souls. If this isn''t fixed, if you die, she dies too." Suddenly, her killing intent surged, and her mouth opened wide, showing that her teeth had be sharper.


    "Got it? Boy." Sapphire said, and Vergil looked at her with a smile.


    She''s holding back... trying to act tough... how cute, Vergil thought.


    After feeling the pressure from his mother-inw, he was numb to it. She was far too powerful, but his instincts didn''t scream danger like when he''d first felt that auraing from her.


    "Yes, Sapphire," he responded, smiling gently.


    ''!!!'' She grew furious, increasing the tension, but¡­ it didn''t faze him at all!


    "You''re bing annoying." Sapphire said, standing up and turning her back on him.


    "Really? I thought you liked it that way," he teased as he started walking beside her.


    "Tsk, I should have killed you when I had the chance." Sapphire pouted cutely, "Then your daughter would''ve died too, right?" Vergil responded.


    "Irritating man."


    "Cute woman."


    After a few minutes of walking through the eerie forest, Vergil broke the silence.


    "So¡­ what''s the n?" Vergil asked.


    "Get stronger. Kill the one who wants to marry Ada," she said bluntly. your m,vle mpyr source


    "And how am I supposed to do that?" Vergil asked.


    "The rules are simple. Demon Kings cannot fight each other, nor can they demand a ''match'' against a noble house. That would be considered an abuse of power. Typically, Demon Kings are demons who have lived for over a thousand years and umted vast influence and strength," Sapphire exined.


    For a second, Vergil imagined her in a provocative schoolteacher outfit¡­ No! She''ll kill me!


    "And?" he asked again, snapping out of it.


    "If a noble house loses a match to the King''s house, they must be prepared for retaliation. The Archons have prohibited Demon Kings from attacking lower noble houses, but there''s a rule that doesn''t apply when a noble house attacks a Demon King''s house," she continued.


    Hmm, from what I understand, it''s a system that favors noble houses. Families with the ''King'' title can''t fight each other, nor can they request a ''game'' to challenge noble houses without a title.


    But the noble houses without a title can request a ''game'' with the King''s house at any time.


    "Still, we can''t¡ª"


    "A Demon King can challenge an Archon''s house¡­ And that''s what we''re going to do." Sapphire smiled.


    "You''re going to beat the crap out of one of the Archon''s heirs," she said, her smile turning almost maniacal.


    "Hmm¡­ And what are the consequences of losing this ''game''?" Vergil questioned Sapphire, and she simply smiled.


    "Death."


    "What did you say...?" Vergil asked, blinking several times in disbelief.


    "They lose everything," Sapphire continued with a smirk. "All their wealth, all their possessions, and even their subordinates be the ''property'' of the victor. It''s basically condemning yourself to either death or eternal servitude." She chuckled, clearly enjoying the look of shock on his face.


    "What did you just say...?" An irritating sensation began swelling inside Vergil, slowly spreading throughout his entire body.


    "What do you mean by ''property''?" he questioned again, his body growing tense, and his chest tightening as his emotions began to spiral.


    "Exactly what the word means," Sapphire replied coldly, her eerie smile widening. "All the subordinates of that house be the victor''s property. They turn into ''ves.''"


    "Oh..." Vergil exhaled, his expression twisting into a crooked smile. But it wasn''t amusement¡ªno, it was pure rage.


    She had just confirmed it. If he fought and lost, he would lose everything. And if Ada was part of the stakes... he''d lose her too. That, he couldn''t ept.


    The mere thought of his wife bing someone else''s "property" sent waves of anger coursing through him, like fire scorching every nerve in his body.


    Vergil stopped in his tracks, cing a hand on his stomach.


    "Hahaha... This has to be some sick joke... My beloved wife, someone''s property...?" He leaned against a wall, clutching his chest as his heart raced violently. "I''ll kill them all..."


    A terrifying aura erupted from him, shooting into the sky. Not that he cared... But the woman in front of him simplyughed.


    "Hahaha, calm down," she said, her grin stretching further. "I''ll make sure you put on quite the show¡­"


    "But first, we need to fix that trash heap you call a body," Sapphire added before turning around and continuing to walk.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 64: The literal... Lady of the Lake?

    "We''ve arrived," Sapphire said, ncing around as if searching for something. They had reached the edge of the forest, a ce that barely made sense to Vergil.


    "W-What? We walked for hours just to train here?!" he eximed, staring at the massive tree trunk ahead of him.


    "Let''s see..." Sapphire murmured, as though trying to recall something from her memory.


    "Aha! This!" she suddenly shouted and grabbed Vergil''s arm mercilessly. "Hold on tight!" she said excitedly.


    Read today at mvl _emp _y,r.


    Without a second thought, she hurled him toward the tree trunk with inhuman strength.


    Just before Vergil''s face collided with the trunk, he began to pass through it as though it were made of jelly. Whatever it was, it started to swallow him, and soon...


    "Whaaa-aatttt thhhhheee!!" Vergil felt his body twisting and distorting as he passed through some kind of... what the hell was this?


    Then, he found himself inside a cave. A cave illuminated by an enormous celestial blueke that emitted a serene, almost inviting glow.


    ''W-What is this beauty...?'' he thought, mesmerized by how the lights shimmered in the air like a stream of... ''Is this... mana?'' he wondered. Of course, the concept of mana was second nature to him ¡ª he yed games and read books where mana was fundamental to any virtual adventure.


    Sapphire suddenly appeared beside him, a mischievous grin on her face. Immediately, the mana in the environment went intoplete chaos, causing a bright light to react from theke, something glowing from its depths.


    "W-What is that?" Vergil asked, fascinated by the mystical beauty before him. He couldn''t describe how ethereal the ce seemed.


    But, like everything in Vergil''s life, the moment of awe didn''tst long. A soft, almost angelic sound began to echo through the cave. The waters started to dance, moving in sync, creating a harmonious melody that seemed toe from within theke itself.


    Slowly, something began to emerge from theke. Or rather... someone.


    A feminine figure rose from the water, the light reflecting off her skin in a way that was both delicate and powerful.


    The bluish glow of theke shimmered around the woman, her skin almost translucent under the magical light, and her hair floated gently as if it were still submerged.


    The scene was so perfect that Vergil found himself frozen for a moment, simply staring in awe.


    ''Who... is she?'' he thought,pletely hypnotized by the figure emerging from theke.


    A presence that felt almost divine, angelic, sacred. ''A creature so... majestic?'' His expectations soared, imagining some mythical goddess with deep, profound words, like something straight out of an RPG when the hero finds the spirit who would guide him on his journey...


    She opened her eyes, glowing like liquid sapphires, and with a smile... seductive?


    "Well, look who''s here, we''ve got visitors," her voice rang out, soft at first but dripping with sarcasm that made Vergil flinch. She raised an eyebrow and tossed her wet hair back with a smirk that was far from serious. "It''s not every day a boy like you shows up around here."


    Vergil blinked, confused. ''Wait... what?''


    His expectation of hearing something respectful, even reverent, was instantly reced with... difort. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    ''I''m really getting tired of being called "boy." I get it with Sapphire, but all of you... especially Novah... Oh yeah, I''ll make her pay for this when I get back,'' Vergil thought, turning his eyes back to the scene.


    The woman had fully emerged from the water, her figure both impressive and alluring. Her clothes were minimal, almost transparent, and she seemedpletely at ease, as if the cave were her personal yground. She looked him up and down, azy smile ying on her lips.


    "So, olddy... is this your new toy, huh?" Viviane''s voice dripped with malice as she barely nced at Vergil. "He''s... cute. A bit scrawny, but we can fix that."


    "You looking to die, Viviane?" Sapphire responded without missing a beat, her expression instantly hardening as her killing intent rippled through the cave. Vergil nced at her,pletely taken aback by her tone. "And before you ask, no. He''s not my toy. Try anything, and you''ll be a lot closer to meeting the Spirit King, understand?"


    "You''re in my territory, olddy. It''s not like I''m on a tight schedule. Besides..." Viviane looked at Vergil again, licking her lips in a way that made him shiver ufortably. "I find him... intriguing. You''ve always brought peculiar types...


    oh yes... two thousand years ago... Arthur. He was fun. They don''t make them like him anymore... Being the Lady of the Lake is exhausting..."


    Vergil, still trying to piece together the situation, finally spoke up, his voice filled with skepticism: "Wait, you... Lady of the Lake? Like... Viviane?"


    Vivianeughed, a low, sultry sound. "Oh, so he knows my name! Yes, darling. The one and only. The wielder of Excalibur, the mystical guardian of theke... h, h, h." She waved her hand dismissively, clearly bored of her own legend.


    "But honestly? Just call me Vi. Less formal, more... fun. I''m a Demon Spirit now, after all. I don''t think I fit that old title anymore."


    Vergil blinked several times, his image of a sacred, graceful, all-powerful woman utterly shattered.


    Viviane was vulgar, disrespectful, and nothing like the legend he''d grown up hearing about. She acted more like some random stranger than the actual bearer of Excalibur.


    Sapphire scoffed. "Viviane, cut the crap. I''m here to solve a problem, and you owe me. Or did you forget who brought you back to life? He has more important things to do than y your games."


    Viviane sighed dramatically. "Ah, Sapphie... always so grumpy. And to think I liked you better when you were a merciless bitch who killed without hesitation... oh yes, Avalon... I remember when you beat Arthur unconscious and ughtered half a neighboring kingdom because they stared at your cleavage...


    Those were simpler times... Now you''re always so stiff, like the joy of living left you. What a shame." She crossed her arms and tilted her head, examining Vergil again. "But anyway, if you really want to learn something, kid, you''ll need more than just those muscles. You need brains. And, well...


    a little fun never hurt anyone, right?"


    "You''re azy bitch, Viviane," Sapphire cut in, already impatient. "We don''t have time for your crap."


    Viviane raised her eyebrows, clearly provoked. "Oh? Azy bitch? Thising from the girl who ran away from her destiny and now trains a half-baked demon?" Sheughed, the sound sweet and venomous at the same time. "That''s hrious."


    Vergil watched the exchange, trying to keep up. Sapphire''s words were filled with a bitterness he hadn''t expected, and Viviane seemed to enjoy every second of it. The two exchanged insults with the familiarity of old enemies, but there was something deeper there... something personal he didn''t yet understand.


    "Look, Vi," Sapphire said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "I didn''te here to argue. If you''re just going to keep talking shit, I can take him somewhere else to train."


    Viviane sighed as if she were exhausted. "Alright, alright. Let''s get this over with." She gestured toward theke, and suddenly, the water began to glow intensely. Vergil felt a surge of pure mana flood the cave, as if something ancient were awakening.


    "Alright, kid," Viviane said, her eyes now locked on Vergil. "Let''s see if you''re really worthy. Or at least interesting enough to keep me awake." She smiled, a mix of amusement and cruelty, the kind of smile that made Vergil''s stomach churn.


    Sapphire rolled her eyes, clearly tired of Viviane''s antics, but gestured for Vergil to move forward. "Go ahead, idiot. Just don''t let her mess you up too much."


    Vergil hesitated but took a step toward theke, the glowing water reflecting his face. He was confused, disoriented, but something inside him knew this was a rare opportunity. Even if it was just a provocation from a mythical guardian who acted like a careless slut... he sensed this moment could be a turning point.


    Literally.


    Viviane took a step back, crossing her arms and watching with a sharp gaze. "Come on, kid. Show me what you''re made of."


    Vergil took a deep breath, feeling the nervous tension rise as theke shimmered with a celestial glow in front of him. For a moment, he hesitated, ncing sideways at Sapphire, who, despite her earlier sharp tone, now seemed a bit more focused. She gave him a slight nod, as if to tell him to keep going.


    "Right... no pressure, huh?" he muttered to himself, extending his hand toward the water. His fingers touched the surface of theke, and instantly, a wave of energy surged through his body. It was as if the mana itself was interacting with him, acknowledging his presence and responding in a way that felt almost... alive.


    Viviane watched with a carefree smile on her lips, but her eyes were sharp. "You''re going to get a lot more than just your feet wet, darling," she said, her voiceced with an almost predatory tease. "Hope you''ve got good lungs."


    "Hold on a sec," Vergil tried to retort, but before he could fully process what was happening, the energy from theke yanked him with an uncontroble force, dragging him into the water. Within seconds, he waspletely submerged.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 65: Cut Everything You See

    Theke consumed him, enveloping him entirely; the cold, dense water felt like a chilling embrace. He felt himself being pulled down, the cold seeping into him more than just physically¡ªhis very soul turned icy.


    When he opened his eyes underwater, he no longer saw anything resembling before; of course, he was no longer in thatke. He was standing in an open field, the sky above stained a bloody red, but thendscape... it resembled his previous dream.


    A flowery field, now reced by Red Spider Lilies...


    He could sense a huge, overwhelming presence in the air, an imminent tension, a negative feeling. The wind was strong, sweeping across andscape that seemed more deste, and the distant sound of crackling mes caught his attention, pulling him toward this strangely curious and malevolent scene.


    "Vergil..." a familiar voice called.


    He quickly looked in front of him, to his left, to his right, and finally turned around. The sight made his heart stop for a moment.


    The voice belonged to her, the woman he had first encountered, the one who had cared for him, the first kiss he had shared with her¡ªso memorable it would never leave his mind...


    "Ada..." he murmured.


    Ada stood there, her expression serene, but something was wrong with her; clearly, this was not the Ada he knew. The wedding dress she wore, the same from his previous dream, waspletely stained with blood, but what really drew his attention...


    Her eyes... they seemed distant, almost unrecognizable... Just... empty... Before he could say anything, a horrible scream sliced through the air.


    He spun around and saw Katharina and Roxanne. Both were lying on the ground, their expressions frozen in pain and agony. Blood flowed from deep wounds on their bodies, and their eyes were filled with fear.


    Katharina had been cut in half, while Roxanne had been brutally dismembered... all four of her limbs severed and torn away.


    "No... NO!" Vergil ran to them, his heart pounding, but as soon as he knelt beside them, their bodies began to disintegrate into ashes. He tried to touch them, to hold them, but his hands passed through their forms as if they were ghosts.


    "S-Sorry..." he stammered, his mind in a panic. He looked at Ada, who merely observed everything with a disturbing calm.


    "You failed, Vergil," she said softly. "You couldn''t protect us." She spoke with no emotion, a gentle smile spreading across her face as her blood-stained body began to burn.


    "You lost all of us... We were all stolen, killed, and dismembered because of your weakness..." Ada said, still smiling...


    "You are weak."


    He felt an overwhelming pain in his chest, as if his heart were being torn to pieces.


    He tried to speak, but his words caught in his throat. It was a nightmare... no, something worse than that.


    It was a distorted, cruel reality devoid of mercy, where he settled for the unsatisfied feeling of bing stronger, for having no reason... It was the end of some timeline where he had chosen to remain an Ordinary Demon...


    He closed his eyes as the worst possible scenario engulfed him... His eyes couldn''t remain open, and he almost fell into the abyss... but...


    Suddenly, everything changed again. He was back in theke, gasping for breath as he struggled toprehend what had just happened. But before he could process it, he was pulled back down into the dark waters.


    This time, he found himself in the midst of a dark forest.


    The moon faintly illuminated the scene before him. The trees around him seemed to be moving, whispering unintelligible words.


    Vergil heard the sound of light footsteps behind him.


    "Vergil?" It was Katharina''s voice, soft and gentle, butced with a hint of pain.


    He turned around, and there she was. Katharina was smiling, but her body was marked with scars and open wounds. "You... why did you leave me?" she asked, her voice broken by suffering.


    "I... didn''t leave you..." Vergil tried to respond, but his body froze in fear. Each time he tried to approach, she seemed to drift further away, her eyes filled with a silent usation. "Katharina, I swear, I never..."


    The words died on his lips as an immense shadow emerged behind her. A monstrous figure, with glowing eyes and sharp ws, rose from nothingness. Without warning, the creature plunged its ws into Katharina, lifting her fragile body off the ground.


    "No!" Vergil shouted, but it was toote. The figure vanished into the darkness, taking Katharina with it. He ran toward the void, desperate to save her, but there was nothing there. Just darkness.


    He felt his throat tighten, and despair washed over him. He had failed again.


    The cycle repeated.


    Vergil was killed, sliced apart, strangled, impaled, burned alive. Each time he died, the deaths of his wives haunted him more deeply. Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne died in horrific ways, always out of his reach, always leaving him powerless. Each death was more brutal than thest, and each time he returned, his despair grew.


    But with every new life and death, Vergil began to realize something. Each time he faced the deaths of Ada, Katharina, and Roxanne, he med himself. He felt the weight of failure crushing him, but theke was not just showing him their deaths; it was revealing something about him. It was his own guilt that kept him trapped in this cycle.


    Vergil stopped, finally understanding that no matter how hard he tried to avoid or change the situation, he was always reliving the same nightmare. The deaths were inevitable, just like his suffering.


    The question echoed in his mind: Why do I want to be stronger?


    The answer came when he once again faced his wives dying before him, but this time, he did not run in panic. He knelt beside them, epting that at some point, he could not protect them from everything.


    ''Breaking the cycle of death... epting death and... to hell with it.'' Vergil finally understood that his desire to be stronger wasn''t just to protect the people he loved. It was to fill the void inside him, the insecurity, the fear of not being enough. He wanted to be stronger to redeem himself from his own failures, from his guilt.


    He wanted to control the uncontroble.


    He realized that deep down, he was fighting against himself.


    With this realization, the scene around him changed once more. This time, he was not taken to a battlefield or a dark forest. He was in a shapeless, empty ce. In the midst of this void stood a figure¡ªhimself.


    Vergil stared at his own image. The reflection was covered in scars, a serious and weary expression. It was him, but at the same time, it wasn''t. This version of him was a manifestation of his guilt, of his obsessive need to be stronger, to be invincible.


    "Do you think getting stronger will solve your problems?" the image spoke in a cold tone.


    Vergil didn''t respond immediately. He knew that this figure was an extension of his own feelings. For so long, he believed that strength would solve everything. That being powerful enough would make his fears, insecurities, and guilt disappear.


    "I... I thought it would," Vergil said, his voice hoarse, almost a whisper.


    "But that''s not it, is it?" the figure replied. "You''re afraid. Afraid of failing. Afraid of losing. And that strength you seek so desperately... it won''t change that."


    Vergil closed his eyes, letting the words prate his mind. He was tired of fighting himself. Tired of reliving the deaths of his wives, of reliving his failures.


    "I want to be stronger," he murmured. "But... not to escape these fears. I want to be stronger to face them. To ept that I can''t control everything, that failures happen, and that''s part of being human..."


    "You''re not human anymore, boy." Viviane''s voice whispered within him, and he opened his eyes.


    "What you''re experiencing now is merely a reflection of something thates from within you. Some remnant of an ancestor or something like that, this ''waste of time'' in battles you find tedious is just a reflection of someone who came before you and considered the weak... weak."


    "The contradiction that runs through your mind is an Ancestral Spirit that remained trapped in your lineage; that''s why you''re here. To cleanse your spirit." Viviane said as that version of him slowly disappeared.


    "You want to be strong, but your first battles were dull, uninteresting... You were born strong but fought against the weak. That''s why there''s a contradiction in your essence." She said, appearing in front of him.


    "It''s time to erase that weak human trait." She said with a mischievous smile.


    Vergil felt a wave of frustration rising within him as Viviane''s words echoed in his mind.


    "Erase my human trait?" he repeated, his voice tense.


    "And what is your purpose?" Viviane asked, with a teasing smile. "You say you want to face your fears, but when was thest time you did that? When was thest time you didn''t run from your failures, but confronted them head-on?"


    "The problem with mortals is this: you think too much, and while you change over time, you developplexes that affect your existence."


    "Want to save your wife, Ada? Then it''s better to start shedding that weak side and be a God of War to do so." Viviane said as a light appeared in her hand.


    "Being a Spiritual Ferreira tires me, you know? Take it already." She handed him something... Something that he...


    "Cut everything you see until you''re free."


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 66: Just a Bet

    "I didn''t ask you to do this," Sapphire said, her killing intent ring across Viviane''s skin.


    "And I didn''t ask you to bring someone like him, yet here you are, aren''t you?" Viviane retorted, just as irritated as Sapphire.


    "You have no right to this." Sapphire''s gaze was as if it would consume her. For a brief moment, the Lady of the Lake was startled, but her aura quickly overshadowed Sapphire''s for a second.


    "You''re strong, I get that, but we both know very well who has control of the situation here," Viviane said, looking at Sapphire with a gaze just as possessive as hers.


    "Tsk, cursed woman." Sapphire sneered. "He''d better seed." She remarked, her tone just as irritated. "We know you wouldn''t bring someone who couldn''t." She responded, her frustration mirroring Viviane''s.


    Yet...


    "Why?" Viviane questioned, abruptly breaking the tension.


    "It doesn''t matter," Sapphire replied. "He married my daughter." She answered, and Viviane''s eyes widened in shock.


    "W-What? K-K-Katharina?" She stammered, but Sapphire remained silent... saying nothing more.


    But as the saying goes... Silence speaks louder than words.


    "K-Katharina..." Viviane repeated, as if the repetition would help her understand better. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? How... how did this happen?"


    Sapphire didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she looked away, clearly ufortable with the line of questioning. The fury that once emanated from her had given way to something moreplex, a mixture of protection and regret.


    "I don''t owe you exnations," Sapphire finally responded, crossing her arms and adopting a defensive stance. "What matters is that he will seed."


    Viviane stepped forward, still processing the gravity of the situation. "So you brought him here to...?"


    "To survive," Sapphire cut her off brusquely. "Or die trying."


    "You''re risking everything for someone who¡ª" Viviane hesitated, searching for the right words. "¡ªsomeone you can''t even be sure can fulfill his role!"


    "I never doubted him," Sapphire retorted with cutting coldness. "And neither did Katharina."


    The mention of her daughter hung in the air between them, bringing a newyer of emotion to Viviane. There was history here, a story she didn''t know, and Sapphire was clearly reluctant to reveal it. But the Lady of the Lake couldn''t ignore the signs¡ªthere was more at stake than just the trial the man had to face.


    "She... bonded with him?" Viviane finally asked, and Sapphire...


    "Yes."


    Viviane fell silent, absorbing Sapphire''s response. Her eyes flickered for a moment, as if trying to rearrange the pieces of a puzzle she didn''t know she was putting together. The bond between Katharina and him... This changed everything.


    m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content


    "This is... dangerous, Sapphire," Viviane whispered, a shadow of concern in her voice. "You know what it means when someone like Katharina bonds."


    "I know, but she doesn''t. And I wasn''t there when it happened," Sapphire responded firmly. "It was her choice, not mine."


    Viviane ran a hand through her hair, her face filled with worry. "The bond ties them in a way even you can''t undo. If he fails... it could kill her."


    "You think I don''t know that?" Sapphire''s voice came out sharper, revealing the vulnerability she was trying to hide. "You think I would have brought him here without knowing what''s at stake?"


    "If you know, then why are you risking it?" Viviane countered, her gaze piercing as she sought an answer that would satisfy her. "If he dies, Katharina dies."


    Sapphire looked away again, her expression hardening like a mask. "Because there''s no other option. He must pass this... or nothing else will matter. After all... I have no way of helping against that man."


    Viviane sighed, knowing that continuing to argue would be futile. Sapphire was determined, and nothing would change her mind.


    "Just¡­ remember what you''re risking," Viviane said, softening her tone. "Not just him¡­ but her, too."


    Sapphire clenched her fists, frustration and worry evident in every fiber of her being. "I never forget that," she muttered. "Never."


    "Then stop acting like it''s just a gamble," Viviane retorted, and Sapphire''s eyes turned to her, emitting a murderous pressure that began to drain some of her vitality.


    "S-Sapphire," Viviane stammered, but Sapphire didn''t stop. The killing intent grew stronger, and the atmosphere became so terrifying that Viviane fell to her knees, gasping for air.


    "If you think I''m gambling with my daughter''s life, then let''s gamble yours." Sapphire''s eyes, filled with hatred, bore down on her.


    "If he passes and survives, you''ll be a loyal servant. But if he dies and my daughter goes with him, I''ll erase this whole demonic world," Sapphire said,pletely irrational.


    Was this even a gamble? What did she really want? A personal servant for him?


    "T-This isn''t even a bet¡ª" "Do you want to die?" Sapphire interrupted, and Viviane''s body began to dissolve into pure water. She could no longer maintain her physical form. "N-no¡­" Viviane tried to say as the entire cave transformed into what felt like the essence of hell itself. The water lost its blue hue, reced by demonic energy that filled the surroundings, turning a vivid blood red.


    "Then stay quiet and do what I say before I send you back to the realm of the dead. I''m done with your games," Sapphire spoke, her voice as cold as ice.


    "I tolerated your insubordination because I need you now, but if he dies, it''ll only take seconds before you turn to dust." Sapphire''s words quickly snapped Viviane back intopliance.


    ...


    Location: Unknown.


    "Being a Spiritual cksmith tires me, you know? Just take it already." She handed him something¡­ something that seemed familiar in some way¡­ It was a Uchigatana.


    A unique Uchigatana, almost new. The handle had the traditional golden wrapping with ck ornaments, and the guard was octagonal. The de bore intricate designs, the most notable being a dragon relief at the edge of the hilt and a bronze guard adorned with dragon motifs.


    He held the Uchigatana with both hands, feeling the bnced weight of the de. The steel emitted a faint pulse, as if the sword had a life of its own. The golden glow of the handle''s wrapping contrasted with the darkness around him, and the dragon engraving seemed to almost move under his fingers.


    "Cut everything you see until you''re free," Viviane had said before disappearing, leaving him alone.


    The environment was a deep void, with no visible horizon or ground, but he knew this wasn''t a simple illusion. The ce felt alive, full of hidden intentions, as though something was watching him. An oppressive presence in the air pushed him to act quickly.


    He looked at the Uchigatana, its de reflecting distorted fragments of the surrounding darkness. For a moment, he hesitated. "Cut everything you see"¡ªthat could mean anything. But the sword seemed to whisper to him, urging him to act.


    Raising the de, he swung it into the void ahead of him. To his surprise, the sword met resistance, as if it were slicing through something invisible, and a sh of light briefly illuminated where the de had struck the air. The sh opened a rift in the darkness, revealing¡­ more darkness, but with a difference¡ªthere was something beyond, a subtle movement.


    Without hesitation, he swung again, then again, faster each time. With every strike, the darkness seemed to retreat, shattering into pieces of shadow that dissolved into nothingness. The Uchigatana glowed brighter with each cut, responding to his will, driving him to break free from the limbo.


    Suddenly, he heard a sound. Something was moving in the depths of the abyss. A creature, or several, were approaching¡ªbeings born from that void, and they didn''t seem friendly.


    "You killed us..." they whispered, their voices eerily resembling those of his wives. "Shut up," Vergil said immediately, raising his sword.


    "So that''s it... You''re my fears... Fufufufu... You''re so ugly... Are you sure you''re mine?"


    With the Uchigatana in hand, he stepped forward, his eyes resolute, ready to destroy these manifestations. "You''re just empty echoes of old insecurities, and you don''t belong to me anymore."


    The creatures hesitated, as if his words had somehow impacted their very existence. They continued to murmur, their voices blending together, but their forms became weaker, more diffuse.


    Vergil raised the sword and smiled cruelly. "Silencing you will be my greatest pleasure."


    He surged forward with impressive speed, the Uchigatana cutting through the air with lethal precision. The first strike sliced through one of the shadows, and the creature dissolved into dark mist. The others tried to surround him, but Vergil was relentless¡ªevery swing of his sword tore through the darkness as if it were fragile fabric.


    The voices tried to scream again, but he paid no heed. His fury and determination grew with each strike. He wasn''t there to be tormented by fears¡ªhe was there to destroy them.


    "You are nothing!" he shouted, the de glowing as it cleaved through the final shadow. The oppressive darkness began to dissipate, and a new rity filled the environment.


    "I... will kill anyone who daresy a hand on my wives..." he murmured, before unleashing a massive attack. It swept through the abyssal realm, leaving behind only... a calm, white world.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 67: Vergils Domain of the Soul

    "This has be a sanctuary¡­" Viviane murmured, observing the distorted form of Vergil''s soul, as if the space around him was an extension of his very essence.


    The transformation she had orchestrated was profound and unsettling.


    Instead of a mere confrontation, she had triggered exponential growth, forcing Vergil to confront his wounds and failures¡ªnot once or twice, but thousands of times.


    Each repetition, each failure, was a step toward something greater¡ªbut at the cost of his sanity.


    Now, his reality manifested as a closed-off dimension, a macabre Buddhist sanctuary consecrated to the demon he had be. The three pairs of horns on the roof symbolized the wives he loved, a haunting reminder of his lost humanity.


    The thick, murky water covering the floor, a mossy blue hue, seemed to absorb the light, making the atmosphere oppressive and mystical at the same time.


    ''His humanity ispletely gone... And a Buddhist sanctuary in... his ancestors... curious... very curious,'' thought Viviane. She had anticipated something like this but couldn''t reveal it without certainty.


    "You dare y with my soul," Vergil dered, his voice echoing like thunder, a simple gesture but charged with indescribable power.


    The impact of his words brought Viviane to her knees; the forces he invoked were overwhelming. Even a sorceress as ancient as her, with over two millennia of experience, could barely stay conscious.


    "V-Vergil¡­" she stammered, fear beginning to seep into her voice. He had be something far beyond what she could have predicted.


    ''I have no real control here¡­ Since this is his soul, he can do whatever he wishes... Outside, things would be different...'' she thought.


    It was simple: she had invaded a Domain, a ce where Vergil¡ªand only Vergil¡ªcould manipte and dominate. Now, having merely guided him to this point, she had lost all control, for his soul had fully taken shape.


    "How many years have I been trapped here?" Vergil asked, each wordced with overwhelming fury. Time seemed like an irrelevant concept in his mind, diluted by the endless repetition of his struggles.


    The pain of his memories was fresh, but now it was apanied by an immeasurable void.


    "Answer me, inferior being," hemanded, his heart pulsing with an intensity that reverberated through the dimension. The demonic energy around him increased exponentially, as if it were about to explode.


    Viviane still couldn''t see his true form¡ªor rather, it was as if a thick mist concealed the truth. The entrance to the temple was obscured, but the rising pressure emanating from Vergil was palpable, crushing, and she felt it in every fiber of her being.


    "If I have not allowed you to see me, then know your ce," Vergil spoke, his voice resounding like a condemnation. The force of his demonic energy intensified, pressing Viviane into the ground, making her feel every pore of her essence being drained.


    The sanctuary trembled around them, the ancient structure seeming to protest under the weight of the power Vergil was releasing.


    Viviane struggled to stay upright, pain burning through her body, but there was an ancient drive within her that wouldn''t allow her to surrender. "Vergil, you don''t need to do this! I''m not your enemy!" Her voice was weak but determined. "I brought you here so you could understand yourself! So you could free your true nature!"


    "Free my true nature?" Vergilughed, a darkugh that echoed through the temple walls. "You don''t know what my true nature is! You have no idea what I''m capable of when pushed to the limit!" The light in his eyes intensified, and Viviane could feel the tension in the air, like a storm about to break.


    "Answer the question, Viviane," Vergil''s voice rose, steady andmanding.


    The energy around him began to stabilize, and the atmosphere shifted, reflecting his growing determination.


    "Here... one hundred years..." Viviane murmured, her voice trembling slightly. "Out there... it''s been six months." The revtion shattered Vergil''sposure.


    The entire dimension quaked under the weight of the force Vergil unleashed. He rose, finally revealing his face. His features were sharper, defined by an intensity that hadn''t been there before. The look he gave Viviane was a mix of raw determination and a simmering fury, as though he had be the embodiment of a storm.


    He was taller, stronger, a true manifestation of what he''d be. His body, sculpted like that of a warrior, reflected the countless battles he had fought. Scars adorned his skin in intricate patterns, each one a story of pain, survival, and the relentless pursuit of his true essence.


    "Do you like what you see?" Vergil asked, his voice dripping with provocation, but there was something more beneath it¡ªa desire to assert his newfound power. He was no longer the boy lost in doubt. He stood now as a colossus, a force to be reckoned with.


    "Ah... No point in dwelling on it." Vergil added casually as he released the crushing pressure from Viviane''s body.


    Viviane staggered to her feet, her eyes wide with a mixture of shock and¡ªrespect? She wasn''t entirely sure what she felt. "Y-you''ve really transformed," she stammered, not just in awe of his physical power but the aura that now radiated from him. "I knew you had potential, but this... this is beyond what I expected."


    "Let''s go. Take me to the mistress," Vergilmanded, his voice steady with purpose. He wasn''t here for games or idle conversation; there was a mission, a goal driving him forward.


    ''My wives... Where are they?'' The thought consumed him, his first reaction, his only focus, his sole desire.


    His singr possession.


    Viviane felt the yearning emanating from him, and with a subtle motion, she vanished into the waters of his domain, like an illusion fading beneath the shimmering surface.


    Vergil, for his part, closed his eyes, feeling the cold water caress his skin, a revitalizing sensation that seemed to connect every part of him to the depths of theke.


    He allowed himself a brief moment of peace before realizing he was awakening deep within theke''s depths.


    When he opened his eyes again, the darkness surrounding him was thick, but not oppressive; it was theforting sensation of home.


    Around him, the turquoise waters reflected light in mesmerizing patterns, creating a hypnotic dance across his skin.


    Join the journey at m-vlempy _r.


    The environment seemed alive, pulsing as if it responded to his very presence.


    He began to swim, each stroke both an exploration of this new realm and an affirmation of his new self. As he moved, the sound of the water transformed into a gentle melody, almost singing a song of his return.


    Soon, a brighter light approached, and Vergil realized he was no longer alone.


    Emerging from the celestial waters of theke, Vergil felt the cool surface air on his skin, droplets dancing around him like an ethereal aura. He turned, and there was Sapphire, her expression full of irritation, as though she was about to scold him.


    "Why did you take so long, you idiot?" she eximed, arms crossed over her chest, her bangs falling over her eyes. "I was starting to think you''d drowned or something!"


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, trying to suppress a smile. "I was going through a process of... self-reflection," he said, attempting to maintain a serious tone, though the irony in the situation was evident.


    "Self-reflection? Is that what you call spending six months fighting yourself, Vergil?" Sapphire shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Tsk, I got six hundred and twenty-five missed calls from Katharina!"


    "If you''re implying I took too long, know that it''s your fault. You should''ve prepared me better. But hey, I grew quite a lot, okay?" he defended, lifting his head with a confident air.


    Sapphire rolled her eyes. "Growth, growth... Always with this ''growth'' talk. Meanwhile, I''m out here handling everything, as usual! You do realize it''s not all about you, right?"


    "But it is," Vergil said, sounding irrational.


    Sapphire paused as she realized he was now eye-level with her, staring her down.


    She stopped for a moment, surprised to notice Vergil was no longer the boy she knew.


    ''The bastard got more... shocking,'' Sapphire muttered under her breath.


    "Come on, my daughter''s going crazy, more than usual," Sapphire said, clearly annoyed.


    ''Why has this once-imposing woman turned into a big teenager who can''t even talk to a man?'' Vergil wondered.


    "Oh, and put on your maid outfit, you''ll be serving Vergil from now on. Personal maid, Viviane."


    Viviane, still somewhat shocked by Vergil''s transformation and the new dynamic between him and Sapphire, raised an eyebrow, looking between the two. "Wait, what? Serve? I''m a powerful sorceress, not a maid!"


    "Ah, yes, that''s exactly what you''re going to do. Didn''t I say so?" Sapphire responded, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "Just to make sure you remember your ce here¡ªyour ''greatness'' doesn''t excuse you from respecting others."


    Vergil allowed himself a chuckle.


    The scene was strange, but there was something amusing about seeing Viviane squirm with indignation.


    "Well, I always saw her as a respectable figure, but this... this is different," he remarked, trying to keep a straight face.


    "Respectable? Look, Vergil, if you think the Lady of the Lake is the definition of respect, you really need to get out more. She''s a mischievous little vixen, and you''ll figure that out soon enough," Sapphire said, winking at him.


    Viviane grimaced. "You don''t have to talk like that, Sapphire! And I am not a mischievous vixen! I''m here to help!"


    "Help how? With your ridiculous spells or by serving tea?" Sapphireughed, giving Vergil a yful p on the arm, who continued to enjoy the interaction.


    "You have no idea what I''m capable of," Viviane shot back, crossing her arms and ring defiantly at Sapphire. "And who says I want to be anyone''s ''personal maid''?"


    "Well, you were kind of forced into it, weren''t you?" Sapphire said, holding back herughter. "Besides, it''s that or death... What do you think, vixen?" she added, unleashing a wave of demonic aura that made Viviane freeze in ce.


    Immediately, the water from Viviane''s body formed into a maid outfit, and she stood at attention, striking a soldier''s pose. "Viviane, personal maid, ready for duty!"


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 68: A wise choice

    "We''re doomed..." Roxanne murmured after her madness subsided. She hadn''t even been able tond a proper hit on their opponents in front of her.


    For thest six months, they''d been stuck in this, fighting and killing countless enemy troops and protecting Ada after Vergil was... kidnapped by a crazy woman like that...


    "Ah... ah... ah..." Katharina panted, staring at the opponents ahead, who showed no sign of fatigue.


    ''Mom... where are you...'' They weren''t injured, but this wasn''t a life-or-death battle, because the target they were supposed to kill wasn''t even there.


    It was a battle to protect Ada... to protect her freedom...


    And did they want to be there? Well, of course not. But Vergil would be devastated if she died, which was why Roxanne and Katharina were still helping her.


    ''The reward better be worth it...'' Roxanne murmured as she stood up again.


    "This is a waste of time..." Ada said, catching the two women''s attention. "Leave me. There''s no point in continuing this." Ada finished, dispelling her magic and looking at the three vice-generals of her mother...


    Belroth, Mchir, and Tzeriel.


    Belroth stood at the front, a wall of muscle and mes. His body radiated infernal heat, like a volcano about to erupt. He was merciless, always advancing without hesitation, each punch from his massive fists shaking the ground beneath his feet. His mes seemed alive, writhing around him like fiery serpents, devouring everything they touched.


    "You should''ve known by now that you don''t stand a chance against us," Belroth mocked, his deep voice reverberating through the battlefield. "Why keep fighting? Just ept your fate. Come home, Princess."


    Mchir, standing beside Belroth, was theplete opposite: slender, serpentine, with eyes that glowed sinisterly. His mastery over poison was unmatched, and he manipted the air around him as if weaving an invisible web of death. Every time he moved his hand, streams of emerald poison danced around him, ready to strike at anyone who dared approach.


    "Your efforts are futile,e on, don''t waste more time," Mchir hissed, his thin, forked tongue flicking with disdain. "You can keep fighting, but you''ll end up poisoned, suffocated, and eventually, you''ll fall before us."


    Tzeriel, the third Vice-General, was more shadowy. His bat-like wings pped softly, keeping him hovering above the battlefield, watching everything with cruel eyes. He was a master of illusions, manipting the surroundings to confuse his opponents, making the real and the imagined almost indistinguishable. It was thanks to him that Roxanne and Katharina felt so disoriented.


    "Don''t listen to him," Tzeriel began, his voice smooth and rtively calm, "Our orders are to bring the princess back. Don''t get us wrong, we''re not targeting your families. We only want Ada Baal."


    Despite the growing fear, Katharina tried to gather her strength. Her eyes glowed an intense green as she conjured her fire magic once more. mes engulfed her hands, and she raised her arms toward Belroth. "I''m not going down without a fight!" she yelled, sending a torrent of fire toward the giant.


    The mes surged like a destructive wave, but Belroth, with a cruel grin, raised his hand and absorbed the attack. The heat of Katharina''s magic seemed to feed him rather than harm him.


    "You think fire can stop me? I am the master of it!" Belrothughed, charging toward Katharina. His ming hand collided with the ground, creating a crater where she had been standing, forcing her to leap aside to avoid being crushed.


    At that moment, Roxanne decided to strike. With a swift spin, she summoned the power of the wind around her. Her air des shed toward Belroth, but with his tough skin, he simplyughed as the des failed to cut deep.


    "It''s useless! You don''t have the strength to stop me!" Belroth roared, mming the ground again, creating another shockwave that sent Roxanne flying backward.


    Seeing that a direct attack wouldn''t work, Katharina tried a different approach. Using her fire magic, she began to heat the ground beneath Belroth''s feet, attempting to create an inhospitable environment. The heat intensified, and even the rocks around him began to melt, but Belroth kept advancing.


    "This won''t work, child." Belroth raised his hand to strike Katharina again, but was interrupted by Ada.


    "Enough!" Ada shouted, and a wave of blood spread across the battlefield, separating Belroth from Katharina. She was furious. "I told you to leave me!" Ada''s frustration fueled her blood magic, which now pulsed with a menacing intensity.


    But Mchir wasn''t about to let Ada act freely. He silently slid toward her, and with a swift movement,unched a venomous chain in her direction. The green, corrosive venom snaked through the air, aiming directly at Ada.


    Realizing the attack, Ada quickly raised a blood barrier to block it, but the venom was relentless, corroding her defense rapidly. She felt searing pain in her arm as part of the venom breached her barrier.


    "Foolish demon... My poison will consume you, just like it has consumed all those before you," Mchir hissed, slowly approaching, his tongue moving unsettlingly.


    Roxanne, still recovering from the previous assault, saw Ada in danger. "No, you''re not touching her!" Roxanne summoned a gust of wind so powerful it cut through the poisonous mist, momentarily pushing Mchir back.


    But Mchir wasn''t so easily deterred. He reformed his venom, turning it into a thick cloud that spread across the battlefield. "Let''s see how long you canst before my poison ims you."


    The atmosphere around the three women became even more oppressive. Mchir''s poisonous cloud spread like a deadly veil, suffocating the battlefield and making every breath increasingly difficult. Katharina coughed, feeling the gradual burn of the poison searing her lungs.


    Roxanne, still catching her breath, looked desperately at Ada. "If we keep this up... we''re going to die anyway," she muttered to herself. Mchir''s power was terrifying, and with Tzeriel distorting their senses, victory seemed even more distant.


    Ada, battling the pain in her arm and the growing frustration, gritted her teeth. "You... three... think you can capture me like I''m some trophy?" her voice trembled with suppressed fury. The blood magic around her pulsed violently, mirroring her rage and fear. Every ounce of her power was being summoned, but she knew that alone, she couldn''t take them down.


    Mchir smiled wickedly, sensing Ada''s growing vulnerability. "You underestimate how important your value is to our side, little princess. Your mother''s will is absolute... and you will be brought back, whether you want to or not." He stepped forward, ready to unleash another attack.


    At that moment, Katharina, her green eyes glowing fiercely, gathered herst reserves of strength. "Ada... we won''t let them take you," she said with determination. The fire in her hands reignited with even greater intensity, but this time, instead of attacking directly, she used the mes to surround Mchir''s poison.


    The intense heat began to burn away the poisonous mist, creating a bubble of breathable air around them.


    Roxanne seized the opportunity, wielding her wind des with more precision. She knew she couldn''t harm Belroth directly, but if she focused on Mchir and Tzeriel, maybe they could turn the tide. "Katharina, keep the fire going! I''ll handle the rest!" She charged toward Tzeriel''s shadow, her mind fighting to distinguish between what was real and what was illusion.


    Tzeriel, watching the chaos with a malevolent grin, didn''t seem surprised by Roxanne''s advance. "You think you can touch me?" he mocked, unleashing an even stronger wave of illusions. Suddenly, Roxanne saw multiple versions of Tzeriel surrounding her, each moving in distinct ways, making it impossible to discern which was the real one.


    Roxanne paused for a moment, sweat trickling down her forehead. Every illusion seemed as real as the next. But she knew that if she didn''t act fast, they were all doomed. In a brief moment of rity, she closed her eyes, trusting her instincts. "The real one is... there!" With a swift turn, she unleashed a wind de directly to her right, catching Tzeriel by surprise.


    The demon cried out in pain as the attack shed through his left wing, forcing him to lose altitude and crash to the ground. His illusions momentarily dissipated, revealing his true form as he writhed in agony.


    With Tzeriel down, the battlefield shifted slightly in their favor. Ada''s blood magic red again, ready to unleash another powerful wave. "This ends now," she growled.


    "You... insolent..." Tzeriel hissed, struggling to get up.


    Belroth, realizing the situation was deteriorating, roared in fury and charged at Katharina once more. He knew that if he could take out the fire conjurer, the others would fall easily. But before he could reach her, Ada intervened again, casting a blood chain around his arms and legs, immobilizing him for a brief moment.


    "I already said, enough!" Ada shouted, her hands trembling from the effort. But even with her powerful magic, she knew she couldn''t hold him for long.


    Mchir, enraged by their unexpected resistance, prepared another venomous attack, but was interrupted by a sharp sound cutting through the air. Roxanne, still determined, sent a new gust of wind his way, forcing him to retreat.


    "You will not take Ada!" Katharina yelled, her mes growing even more intense, surrounding her in a vortex of heat.


    Despite their determination, the three women knew they were running out of time. Thebined might of Belroth, Mchir, and Tzeriel was overwhelming, and the constant struggle to stay on their feet was taking its toll.


    Ada, feeling the weight of the burden on her shoulders, finally made a decision. "I can''t... let you die for my sake..." She looked at Roxanne and Katharina with a mixture of gratitude and sadness.


    "If this means you can survive... then I''ll go with them."


    "No!" Roxanne and Katharina shouted in unison, but before they could react, Ada released her blood magic and surrendered herself to the Vice-Generals.


    Tzeriel, with a malicious grin, rose again, his wings pping gently in the air. "A wise choice, princess."


    "A wise choice, huh..." A voice¡ªa chilling sound¡ªechoed across the battlefield, so cold andced with such palpable menace that the very air around them seemed to freeze for a moment.


    The weight of the presence apanying it was suffocating, as if an invisible force gripped their throats, making it difficult to breathe. Everyone, including the Vice-Generals, felt a shiver crawl down their spines as they recognized the source of the voice.


    Ada, who had already let her guard down, widened her eyes, her breath catching in her throat. Her body trembled, not from fear but from recognition. That voice, that presence... "It can''t be..." she whispered, her heart racing.


    "You..." she said, tears streaming down her face.


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 69: They are quite incompetent

    "You..." she said, tears streaming down her face.


    His gaze met the faces of the three Vice-Generals. The aura emanating from him was devastating, like a storm about to descend upon them. The pressure intensified, making even Belroth, Mchir, and Tzeriel feel momentarily small before that crushing presence.


    ''This young man¡­'' Tzeriel murmured, seeing how the man before him could not bepared to those women. ''Why... this feeling of dread...''


    "It seems that way..." Vergil murmured as he watched the scene unfold. Despite clearly being nervous, he controlled his anger and disappeared into the air, reappearing in front of Ada, who was kneeling on the ground.


    He pressed his hands against her and embraced her tightly. "I''m sorry. I didn''t have much choice... In fact, I just ''woke up'' from the dream I was living." He said, and quickly, without her noticing, they had vanished again.


    "A lot of time has passed." Vergil said as he ced Ada beside Roxanne and Katharina. "I''m sorry." Hemented before turning to reveal his massive back, muchrger than before.


    "Protect her; your energy is depleted." Vergil said, his voice deep andden with authority. The sound was more than amand; it was a deration of war. The arrogance in his posture was palpable, a veiled threat that could very well lead to death if they dared to ignore him.


    "V-Vergil?" Katharina stammered, seeing how he was... different. "Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t want to ignore you two; it''s just that that filthy worm is preparing a poison attack, even though I clearly told him to stop, so I''ll kill him quickly and then talk to you, okay?" he asked with a gentle smile.


    ''Strong¡­'' Katharina murmured with a smile.


    "Who goes first?" Vergil said nonchntly, clearly looking at the one preparing a poison attack.


    "Do you think you can intimidate us?" Mchir sneered, although his voice trembled slightly. "We are your mother''s Vice-Generals, ADA!! We have the power to destroy worlds!"


    "Yes, yes," Vergil said, waving his hands as if to shoo away the disgusting stench he sensed. "Seriously, how long have you been eating shit? What a breath." He said, but before Mchir could respond¡­


    He quickly dodged back as a strange de emerged from the air itself. "W-what was that, you bastard?!" he shouted.


    "Oh... it seems that when the enemy is stronger, he can perceive..." Vergil mused, pondering aloud in front of his foes. "Or could it be the experience and the way he perceives demonic energy?"


    "Do you think you can speak to us like that and walk away unscathed?" Belroth roared, his voice filled with contained fury, trying to re-establish dominance in the situation.


    "Walk away unscathed? No, no... I''m not trying to walk away unscathed," Vergil said, a smile sharp as a de on his lips. "I just want to see if you survive." Hemented carelessly.


    "Like, killing my mother-inw''s generals isn''t going to be nice, is it?" Vergil remarked, pondering. "They''re Vice-Generals," Ada said, and he turned.


    "Vice? Seriously?" Vergil questioned. "I mean, it''s been six months since I disappeared; why haven''t they sent a high-ss general to capture you already? My God, how ipetent." Vergilmented.


    "My mother seems to need a head maid, which is why they''re sending these guys." Ada replied seriously.


    "Oh... I see, then can I kill them?" Vergil asked like a child seeking approval.


    "Stop acting cute like that; you were going to kill them anyway, weren''t you?" Ada said, crossing her arms and smiling at him. He smiled back, "Thank goodness I married three women who understand me."


    Enjoy reading at m-vle-mp,yr.


    Vergil let out a briefugh, a mix of relief and amusement, as he looked at Ada, Roxanne, and Katharina. The situation, once desperate, now seemed to have turned into a game for him. His confidence was overwhelming, and his nonchnce was unsettling for the Vice-Generals.


    "Is that really it?" Mchir snarled, his voice heavy with hatred yet tinged with confusion. He was torn between attacking and fleeing. "Do you truly believe you can defeat three of us?"


    Vergil looked back at Mchir, disdain evident in his expression. "Defeat you? That would be a waste of time. We''re done here."


    Before Mchir could react, Vergil vanished from sight, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Belroth. A brilliant surge of cutting energy radiated from his hand, and even with his sharpened instincts, Belroth couldn''t react in time.


    In a swift, fluid motion, Vergil pierced through Belroth''s energy barrier, tearing the space around him as if it were paper. The Vice-General screamed in agony as a glowing red scar materialized on his chest, causing him to stagger backward.


    "You''re next, death breath," Vergil taunted as Mchir readied his final venomous attack. Panic flooded Mchir''s expression.


    Tzeriel, meanwhile, watched in silence, her wings folding slightly. She realized that the scales had tippedpletely. Vergil wasn''t just a formidable opponent; he was someone who understood the dynamics of power in a way most beings in the underworld never would.


    "Do you think being a Vice-General makes you immune, Mchir?" Vergil said, slowly turning to him. "I warned you... but you insisted."


    Mchir unleashed his venomous attack, a pulsating wave of green energy, but Vergil dissipated it with a flick of his hand, as if wiping away a stain. Without giving him time for a second attempt, Vergil shot towards Mchir with such insane speed that the Vice-General couldn''tprehend what was happening until it was toote.


    With a direct strike, Vergil plunged his hand into Mchir''s chest, breaking through his defenses and shattering his power core. Mchir screamed in despair before being tossed aside like a rag doll, lifeless as he hit the ground.


    "Well, two down," Vergil remarked, wiping his hands as if finishing a dirty job.


    Tzeriel narrowed her eyes. She knew her only chance was to flee, but her pride and position as a Vice-General prevented her from surrendering so easily.


    "Aren''t you going to run?" Vergil asked, his voice almost gentle,ced with unwavering confidence. "You know you don''t stand a chance against me, right?"


    Tzeriel hesitated. Her wings fluttered, and in ast-ditch effort for self-preservation, she prepared to escape the dimension. The air around her crackled as she attempted to open a rift in space-time, desperately seeking an escape route. But just as she was about to make the final leap, something sliced through the air around her with deadly precision.


    A web of energy, thin and sharp like des of light, sprang from nowhere, forming an intricate spider''s web. In the blink of an eye, the trap closed around Tzeriel,pletely ensnaring her. Each thread radiated a destructive force that disintegrated her wings and then her body, piece by piece.


    The transformation was so swift and brutal that in the end, nothing remained but scattered fragments ¡ª what had once been a powerful Vice-General had turned to nothing but dust and debris, like demonic sushi.


    Vergil watched in silence, his expression calm and unperturbed, as thest of his enemies fell before him. "It''s over."


    "Well... that was cruel," Katharinamented with a yfulugh, watching Tzeriel''s remnants dissipate into the air.


    Vergil shrugged, slowly turning to her. "Cruel? I call it efficiency," he replied with a mischievous grin. "We can''t afford to be kind to enemies who want to kill us, can we?"


    Roxanne, still a bit breathless from the battle, shook her head. "You always make it look so easy... Not that I''mining."


    "I only do what''s necessary," Vergil replied casually. "Well, it''s time to see the Mistress." With a gesture, a cut disintegrated the battle dimension.


    As the battle dimension began to shatter into sparkling shards, the group was slowly pulled back into reality. The fragments of the magical battlefield vanished like shards of ss, revealing the normal world beyond the cracks.


    Once thest pieces of the dimension broke apart, Vergil, Roxanne, Katharina, and Ada found themselves back in the field, standing on an old golf course where the fight had begun.


    There, two women stood waiting...


    "Took you long enough, huh?" one said, her voiceced with sarcasm. "You''ll be punished for your dy." She smiled at Vergil, who let out a heavy sigh.


    Vivianne, standing next to her, was sulking, clearly troubled by the situation. Her eyes had lost their color after being demoted from Spiritual Sorceress and cksmith to... a Maid.


    Vergil looked at Sapphire and Vivianne with a satisfied smile. "Ah, you know how it is... Quick work, nothing too serious." He stretched his shoulders as if he had justpleted something trivial, despite the intense battle only moments ago.


    While Vergil and Sapphire were acting normally, a heavy sense of hostility filled the air, and it wasn''ting from the defeated Vice-Generals. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on Sapphire, all carrying a palpable murderous intent.


    Then, suddenly, the intent shifted entirely to Vergil...


    "You better have a good exnation, Vergil Kennedy," they spoke in unison...


    -------


    <Author''s Note>


    Hey, remember to use your Golden Tickets and Power Stones to help the work reach new heights!

 Chapter 70: Explain yourself!

    "You better have a good exnation, Vergil Kennedy."


    The three pairs of eyes ring at him were a mix of anger and confusion, and Vergil felt the weight of their irritated stares... even though he knew it wasn''t his fault.


    He quickly nced at Sapphire, seeking support from her, but she was utterly uninterested in the situation, casually examining her nails, which looked freshly manicured.


    Vergil bit his tongue.


    "It''s that olddy''s fault." He said, pointing his finger directly at Sapphire, who was still focused elsewhere.


    "Huh?" She turned, her face a blend of confusion and apathy.


    "Yeah, it''s her fault. She''s the one who enjoys kidnapping her son-inw," Vergil shrugged, as if the whole thing was the most trivial matter in the world. "me her."


    The others'' eyes shifted to Sapphire, who raised an eyebrow,pletely unfazed.


    "Oh, please," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Kidnapping? I prefer to call it ''forced recruitment.'' And if you''d paid attention, you''d know this was part of the n."


    "What n?" Katharina asked, her tone filled with both curiosity and frustration. "A n to get him into trouble? To abandon your daughter like that? Huh? HUH?" Katharina shouted, clearly agitated.


    Sapphire crossed her arms, finally showing some interest in the conversation. "The n was to train Vergil, purify his soul, and prepare him for what''sing. The battle he just faced was only a step. Stop acting spoiled, you would''ve killed everyone there if you weren''t afraid." Sapphire''s eyes gleamed emerald, causing Katharina to slightly back off.


    "A step?" Vergil retorted, his voice rising. "You kidnapped me and threw me into another dimension under ake just to train me alone! You''re a terrible mentor!"


    "Because you needed to learn to face challenges on your own!" Sapphire replied, her voice firm. "If you can''t handle a simple fight, how do you expect to face more powerful enemies in the future?"


    "Simple fight?" Vergil almostughed. "You call being trapped for, I don''t know, a hundred years, fighting against myself a simple fight?!"


    Viviane, who had been quiet up until then, finally intervened. "Can you two stop?" she asked, her tone more conciliatory. "Vergil, you need to be more open about your actions. And Sapphire, you should consider how your decisions affect those around you."


    "Shut up, you bitch, I didn''t ask for your opinion," Sapphire snapped, unleashing her killing intent on Viviane, who immediately trembled in fear.


    "S-sorry! I''ll stay quiet," she stammered, trembling.


    "Oh, don''t do that to little Viviane, you heartless monster!" Vergil said, stepping forward and gently patting Viviane''s head, instantly calming her. For a moment, her blue eyes shimmered with a subtle glow, almost as if she was about to purr like a cat.


    ''Purr... maybe this isn''t so bad...'' Viviane murmured before a scream broke her thoughts.


    "Vergil, that doesn''t help!" Katharina interrupted, "And who is this woman?! Why are you petting another woman!!" She yelled,pletely unhinged, her yandere nature ring up.


    "Oh, this is the Lady of the Lake, the one who gave Excalibur to King Arthur," Vergil replied casually, continuing to pat the girl, who looked quite smallpared to him¡ªshe had to look up to meet his eyes.


    "Huh?" Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada were utterly baffled. The incredulous looks on their faces made it clear they couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    "You''re joking, right?" Roxanne asked, her voice full of skepticism. "The Lady of the Lake? Just like that?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Vergil said,pletely unfazed. "She''s just helping me out. Sapphire told her to be my personal maid." He winked at Vivianne, who was looking at him with a mix of admiration and confusion.


    "M-m-maid?!" Katharina stammered, her mind spinning from the revtion. "Are you seriously saying she''s the Lady of the Lake? The same one who gave Excalibur to King Arthur? And you''re treating her like... like a pet? I mean, a maid?!"


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying," Vergil replied, raising an eyebrow. "And Vivianne is not a pet; she''s a force to be reckoned with, okay? Treat her well." He turned back to Vivianne, who was clearly on the verge of melting from his head pats.


    Katharina didn''t seem convinced. "And what were you doing with her while you were... kidnapped? It''s not like you did a great job keeping your feelings in check!" She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as the tension in the air thickened.


    "I didn''t have a choice. me your mother," Vergil defended, raising his hands in surrender. "I wasn''t having fun. I was fighting myself. Literally!"


    "Right, right," Roxanne interjected, trying to diffuse the situation. "Let''s all calm down. What matters now is what happened during this ''training.'' What did you learn, Vergil?"


    "Oh, plenty," Vergil said, smiling with renewed confidence. "I died a few times, killed you guys a few times, killed myself a few times, cut you guys up, cut myself up¡ªit''s hard to deal with my own mind, you know?"


    The girls exchanged perplexed looks. Katharina opened her mouth to ask a question, but Vergil continued.


    "No, seriously. Dealing with my own demons is like being stuck in an endless cycle of pain and struggle. I had to face every single one of my weaknesses, and it wasn''t easy. Sometimes, it felt like I was fighting twisted versions of myself. But in the end, I learned to ept who I am."


    "And what was that, exactly? Some kind of journey of self-discovery? Sounds more like really expensive therapy!" Katharina remarked, her tone a blend of sarcasm and curiosity.


    "Yeah, something like that," Vergil said casually. "But really, it was intense. Sometimes I''d find myself fighting against you¡ªor, rather, my insecurities about you guys. It was like each battle was a reflection of what I felt inside."


    "That''s... intriguing," Roxanne said, tilting her head. "But why did you feel like that? What''s been bothering you so much?"


    "Well, I''ve always had to deal with the pressure of being stronger. The fear of letting down the people around me, especially you all. When I was there, those doubts took physical form in the fights I had to face, and I had to confront them," Vergil exined, his expression turning more serious.


    Vivianne, still under his gentle touch, muttered, "I had to help him... otherwise, the three of you would''ve died..."


    "It''s true," Vergil confirmed. "But now I feel stronger. More aware of who I am and what I need to do. I''m not letting those insecurities hold me back again."


    "That''s great to hear," Roxanne praised. "It sounds like you''ve really grown from this."


    "Yeah, just hope that doesn''t mean you''re gonna start cutting us up too!" Katharina teased, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ah, don''t worry. I left the sword at home," Vergil replied with a dramatic pause before shing a grin. "Besides, I''ve got some business to settle with Ada''s mother soon, right, Sapphire?"


    "Hmph, I told you to call me Master," Sapphire huffed, but Vergil ignored her.


    "You haven''t taught me anything yet. It was Vivianne and the illusion that did all the work. You didn''t do a thing," he said with a sly grin, deliberately provoking her.


    Sapphire narrowed her eyes, clearly irritated by Vergil''s teasing, but she managed to keep herposure.


    "I put you in that situation. Without me, you would never have faced your inner demons. So, technically, I did teach you something," Sapphire retorted with a smug smile.


    Vergil chuckled, shaking his head. "Sure, sure. Throwing someone into a mental hell counts as ''teaching.'' Very pedagogical of you, Master."


    "Exactly." Sapphire raised her chin, satisfied with the title, even knowing Vergil was still being sarcastic.


    "What did you mean by that?" Ada finally spoke, crossing her arms. "You''re not seriously thinking about going after my mother, are you?"


    Vergil nced at Ada, his smile widening enigmatically. "It''s good that you guessed exactly what I was thinking. Yes, she''s going to learn that some situations can''t be resolved by kidnapping her own daughter."


    Ada narrowed her eyes, visibly suspicious. "You do realize you were the one kidnapped by that lunatic, right?"


    "I''m well aware," Vergil replied, raising his eyebrows as if it were obvious. "But unlike me, your mother needs to learn that certain actions have consequences. If she thinks she can just kidnap her own daughter and get away with it, she''s sorely mistaken."


    Ada crossed her arms tighter, her distrust growing. "I don''t like this, Vergil. My mother isn''t someone you can just mess with. She''s more dangerous than you think."


    Vergil chuckled softly. "Since when do I care? If she''s so eager to take you away from me, then I''ll just go over there and kill the person you''re supposed to marry. Problem solved, right?"


    Ada stared at him, disbelief and anger shing in her eyes. "You can''t be serious, Vergil."


    "Serious? Do I look like I''m joking, Ada?" Vergil gave a sinister smile. "If she''s so willing to y the game of kidnapping you and forcing you into a marriage, then why shouldn''t I solve this in the simplest way possible?"


    Katharina stepped forward, cing a hand on Vergil''s chest, stopping him. "Vergil, calm down. That''s not going to solve anything¡ªit''ll only make things worse. We can''t just go around killing people!"


    "I can." He said, looking down at her. His entire aura shifted in an instant. "If you think I''ll just sit back and do nothing, then you don''t know me at all." He turned his gaze back to Ada.


    "Your mother is going to be a hot topic in the demon world from now on. And the trash who wants to marry you? Even more so." Vergil''s eyes... the coldness in them made all the women around him tremble with fear.


    All except Sapphire.


    "HAHAHAHA! I''d LOVE to see that!" she roared, clearly thrilled by the idea.

 Chapter 71: Ill go personally... and have some fried chicken.

    Location: Castle of Queen Baal.


    "What did you say?" Raphaeline questioned the man before her, his icy demeanor sending chills down her spine. Every hair on his muscr body trembled with fear in the presence of the woman before him.


    After all, she was still Queen Demon Raphaeline Baal...


    "T-the report... The Three Vice-Generals are dead... the blood trackers from the n have beenpletely erased." The young demon stammered, fearing what might happen to him next.


    "That''s impossible." Raphaeline continued to deny it, but the man presented a printed photo from the scene, somewhat archaic yet sufficient.


    Raphaeline''s eyes widened in surprise, and one of her eyebrows arched...


    "She doesn''t have the strength for this, even stealing one of my favorite swords... No, she can''t have that much power." Raphaeline mused, contemting whether Ada could have really dealt with three.


    "Granted she was with Katharina Agares and Roxanne Sitri, but... No, even so, it would be impossible..." Raphaeline continued to deny, but...


    A long-haired servant with purple braids appeared at her side. "Miss, I have an urgent update." She said, bowing in reference, like a robot programmed to follow orders.


    Her posture was so graceful that the young demon couldn''t help but envy the beauty and dedication she showed in her work.


    "Sapphire Agares was seen with Lady Ada, as well as the disappeared man she married... Andparing the photos... it seems the Queen Agares gave a little help with that man."


    Raphaeline tightened her grip on the photo in her hands, her expression hardening.


    The room, already cold, seemed to freezepletely under her rising anger and confusion. Her eyes sparkled with an intensity that instinctively made the young demon in front of her recoil.


    The news was disturbing, but Sapphire Agares''s presence made everything even more enigmatic.


    ''That woman... when was thest time I saw her with a man?'' Raphaeline murmured as her memory searched, but nothing came to mind.


    ''She''s too powerful... I can''t send anyone while Ada is near her... I''ll have to go personally.''


    "The boy... he''s changed..." Raphaeline confirmed the servant''s words, reflecting on the weight of the information.


    "His physical body and soul essence have changed significantly; I checked personally." The servant maintained her posture and politeness, not trembling in the presence of the Demon Queen.


    "I see... So she already knows of his presence." Raphaeline stated, and the servant couldn''t help but smirk. "How long did it take?"


    "0.2 seconds." The servant sighed bitterly, looking at the Queen. "I''m sorry, I tried not to appear before her, but..."


    "It''s alright, Ei. There isn''t a demon who can do this; even the Archons couldn''t. She''s an aberration."


    The name Agares always carried a certain level of threat, and the presence of that family onlyplicated matters further.


    "Ah... I''ll have to go there personally..." Raphaeline murmured...


    She slowly rose from her throne, her silhouette exuding a suffocating aura of power as she walked toward the window. The infernal world before her was aze, reflecting the turmoil of thoughts racing through her mind.


    "Then, Sapphire is involved in this... I wonder what made her want to get involved... Was it the boy?" She spoke aloud, not exactly expecting an answer, but the servant, disciplined as ever, hurried to confirm.


    "Yes, mydy. I can confirm that he was present in the battle that resulted in the deaths of the three Vice-Generals." The servant kept her head bowed, her posture impable even under Raphaeline''s suffocating pressure.


    Raphaeline sighed, slowly turning to the trembling demon and the servant beside her. "If Sapphire was there... then it''s possible they manipted the situation. But the power of this man still needs to be exined. What kind of force does he possess to defeat my vice-generals?"


    She paused, reflecting for a moment, her sharp gaze piercing the empty air. "Oh shit... it''s pointless to send spies. I want to know what this man is capable of... Yes, I''ll have to personally meet Sapphire; this may be the harbinger of a rebellion greater than we anticipated." She dered.


    The servant bowed deeply. "As you wish, Lady Baal."


    Raphaeline took onest look at the photo in her hands. The image captured a fraction of a second, but within it, the presence of that man seemed to dominate everything around, as if even the demon world had to bow before him.


    "Vergil..." She murmured, the name finally forming on her lips. "Let''s see what you really are."


    "Prepare my bath, and my clothes... nothing too... no, give me something very provocative." She said, smiling mischievously as she gazed out at the Realm of the windows of her castle.


    "Yes, mydy." Ei bowed and vanished into the shadows, leaving only the woman in her vastness contemting what she was about to do...


    ...


    Location: Human World.


    "*Atichn!*" Vergil sneezed loudly, causing part of the table to shake. All the women turned to him while they... were eating fried chicken...


    "Hey! Be careful! You''re going to contaminate the food!" Roxanne yelled at him, giving his arm a light punch.


    She was still a bit on edge after the exnation...


    Laughing, Vergil rubbed his nose. "Sorry, I think someone is talking about me."


    Katharina smirked. "Or maybe you''re about to find trouble... big trouble."


    Vivianne, sitting next to him, raised her hand, pointing a chicken thigh at Vergil. "We should go home, you know? That crazy bitch is probablying after you guys personally."


    "Let here; I''ve got things to settle with her anyway," Vergil shrugged, his typical carefree tone in y, while Sapphire, sulking like a little girl, refused to eat the food in front of her.


    "Come on, Saph, eat a little." Vergil said gently, making the extremely imposing and intimidating woman turn her face away, embarrassed. "I don''t want to."


    "Come on, just a little," Vergil insisted, offering a gentle smile that warmed her chest.


    "I don''t want to," she repeated, now with a stubborn edge to her voice, but Vergil''s gaze made her hesitate.


    "Why not?" he pressed, keeping his tone light. "The chicken is delicious!"


    "I''m not hungry." Sapphire crossed her arms, but Vergil knew that expression a little too well.


    "Oh, so the strongest female demon in the world can''t eat a piece of chicken? Well, not everyone is strong enough, I guess." Vergil teased yfully...


    Sapphire red at him, her eyes shing with a mix of challenge and disbelief. "Do you think you can provoke me into eating chicken, Vergil?" She straightened up, her imposing posture dominating the table, and the temperature around them seemed to rise.


    "Hmm? I didn''t say anything; I just said you can''t." He shrugged.


    Sapphire frowned, clearly irritated by the provocation. "Ah, so that''s what you want, huh? You want me to fall into this trap of words?"


    "It''s not a trap, just an observation," Vergil replied, with a challenging smile. "You''re strong, but a piece of chicken is defeating you."


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow, her prating gaze deepening into Vergil''s words. "Do you think this will make me feel defeated? A piece of chicken holds no power over me."


    "Ah, but it''s your own resistance that''s at stake," Vergil shot back, maintaining his mischievous grin. "You, the strongest female demon in the world, unable to eat a piece of chicken. Wouldn''t that be a great defeat?"


    *He''s going to die...* Katharina thought, watching how Vergil was handling her mother...


    *Yes, he''s going to die...* Ada thought in harmony with Katharina.


    *For sure, he''s going to die,* Roxanne murmured.


    While Vivianne... well, she continued eating chicken carefreely, while Sapphire...


    "You... are annoying me." Sapphire said, ring at him with her almost glowing emerald eyes, ready to attack.


    "So what are you going to do?" Vergil asked, his challenging eyes locked onto hers. "Are you going to attack me because you can''t eat a piece of chicken?"


    "Maybe I will, just to see how much fun you can have with food." She crossed her arms, but the tension was slowly easing.


    Vergil smiled, realizing the provocation was working. "You know, deep down, you want a piece. You can try to ignore it, but the truth is that a snack like this is irresistible. And when you finally give in, the victory will be yours, not mine."


    "That''s not apetition," she shot back, but her tone was shifting, and the firmness in her voice wavered.


    "Well, it isn''t... but I bet I can eat more chicken than you," he joked while continuing to eat...


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow, her gaze deepening at the implicit challenge. "Are you really willing to enter apetition over something as trivial as eating chicken?"


    "Why not? You may be the strongest, but I''m the fastest." Vergil replied, winking at her. "And besides, chicken is the true test of strength. True power reveals itself in the ability to enjoy life''s simple pleasures."


    "You''re insufferable," Sapphire said, but her face lit up with an involuntary smile, the tension between them slowly dissolving.


    "Maybe... but that just makes thepetition even more fun." Vergil was enjoying himself, and it seemed contagious.


    "Alright then. Let''s see who can eat more. But just to be clear, if I win, you have to admit that chicken is irresistible," Sapphire dered, her tone lighter.


    "Are they...peting over that?" Roxanne murmured...


    "She... ah... I give up on my mother..." Katharina said, and Ada nodded, "He''s seducing her... with chicken..."


    "Well, better this than the two of them arguing over who has the stronger attack... I don''t want to imagine a web of cuts vs. a Meteor of Fire..." Vivianne said, and for a moment...


    The four imagined themselves as chibi versions, envisioning Vergil shouting "Spider Web!" and Sapphire shouting "HOLD THE METEOR!!"

 Chapter 72: Ei, the perfect maid.

    "Let me get this straight... My mother is under an illusion, thinking she''s the CEO of arge entertainment corporation?" Vergil questioned, looking at Katharina.


    "Well, it''s not exactly an illusion... She really is the CEO of a Cinematic Entertainmentpany whose copyright could be broken if I mention her full name," Katharina said,pletely nonchnt as she continued sipping her milkshake.


    "Wait... so she really is a CEO. But... who put her in that position?" Vergil asked, and well...


    "Me? I mean, didn''t you think it was strange that we''re demons and my house costs over two million U.S. dors? I mean, think, Vergil, think!" she said excitedly.


    "Oh crap... don''t tell me¡ª" Vergil started, but soon...


    "Well, you know... when your grandparents say video games are the devil''s work, or when we''re used of things you probably never thought were true? Well... even candy is from the devil... literally," Roxanne said, shrugging.


    "Humans are very limited... In fact, currently more than half of the world is run by mega food or entertainment corporations... governed by humans and demons working together most of the time," Roxanne continued while calmly licking her ice cream.


    "Okay, this is too much for me." Vergil said, taking a sip of his milkshake. "And how does my mother fit into all this?" he asked.


    "Well, your mother actually has a strong CEO presence, and her personality fits the role. And well... I can''t leave my mother-inw unemployed, can I?" Katharina said and continued, "We did a test with her, as thepany''s spokesperson, but she was way too good to be just that, so we promoted her. Your mother is reallypetent, you know?"


    "Okay, so demons basically run the world... So what does the guy upstairs do?" Vergil asked, genuinely curious.


    C''mon, this world is currently run by demons, but there are other races too! How do demons dominate along with humans?


    "Oh, you mean the Heavenly Father?" Ada asked, and Vergil nodded. "Well, he''s a reserved guy. Actually, no demon, fallen angel, or king has really seen the Heavenly Father.


    At least we know his appearance based on the archangels, but it seems he only controls religious matters and bnces the forces of the world," Ada concluded while sipping a red drink that looked like blood but was actually strawberry juice.


    "And you reached that conclusion..." Vergil murmured.


    "Oh, it''s just that there are a lot of rumors that Gabriel and Uriel love shopping at some stores in Times Square. Even angels have their needs, after all, they''re derived from humans," Ada said with a shrug, and Vergil could only look at her in disbelief at what she had just said...


    "Ah~ Why do I even try to understand... it''s better if I just ept it, isn''t it?" Vergil asked, and the three women smiled.


    "Okay... but I still want to understand why she''s here," Katharina said, pointing her finger at Viviane, who was calmly carrying the shopping bags for the three women withoutint.


    "Huh?" Viviane turned to Katharina. "What part did you not understand about me being Lord Vergil''s personal servant, Miss Agares?" Viviane asked, looking at Katharina without understanding themotion.


    "I''m not going to steal your husband; I''m not even interested in men right now. Oh, don''t take it the wrong way, it''s just that I don''t want to be tricked by another man, so I prefer not to get involved with anyone. Just being a spiritual sorceress is good enough for me." She exined as she continued walking calmly and without a care, especially since Sapphire had disappeared.


    Vergil looked into Katharina''s darkened eyes, and he could feel the possessiveness emanating from her like demonic energy, and he couldn''t help butugh.


    "Fufufu, calm down, my beautiful wife," Vergil said as he touched her head, gently caressing it, making her almost purr like a happy kitten.


    "Let''s go home, yes?" he asked, and they all agreed. But before he could finish his thoughts...


    ''Ah~ it was only a matter of time...'' Vergil thought, sensing an aura approaching them. He looked at the women, and they all flinched slightly before a woman emerged from the shadows in front of him, right in the middle of the street they were walking down.


    She specifically looked at Ada... "It''s good to see you''re well, Lady Ada," she said, bowing slightly.


    The woman was anything but ordinary.


    She was around 1.66 meters tall, her skin was pale, almost like pure jade, and her hair was a purplish-blue, styled into a long braid with bangs just above her eyes.


    Her outfit consisted of a purple kimono resembling a yukata, secured by an obi around her waist. The kimono turned into a miniskirt below her waist, with long purple stockings covering her legs and thighs, while ck sleeves extended all the way to her fingers.


    On the right side of her head were several violet and blue flowers with a fan above her ear, while additional flowers and a garter were tied to her left leg and thigh, respectively.


    ''She''s wearing quite a... provocative outfit...'' Vergil thought, looking at the woman. Ada stepped back when her gaze fell upon her.


    "Ei," Ada said, referring to the most loyal subordinate of her mother. Ei, the most powerful elite maid of the Baal n.


    "What are you doing here?" Ada said, her fists clenched and her jaw tightening... If she didn''t know that Ei could kill her with a single blow, she would have already attacked, but now... she couldn''t... Not with everything at stake...


    "Oh yes, the order. I just came to inform you that your mother ising to the human world to meet you personally," Ei said, looking at the man in front of her, who didn''t even flinch when he felt her presence. He just looked at her without fear while his hostility leaked out in the form of demonic energy...


    ''Flow of demonic energy creation higher than the Agares heir... speed of demonic energy processing greater than the Sitri heir... and emotional control surpassing that of Lady Baal...'' Ei thought, analyzing Vergil up close.


    ''He is the person with the greatest potential I''ve ever seen in my life¡­'' Ei''s mind calcted all the possibilities this man could bring to the future of the n. The Queen''s order to send her first made more and more sense.


    ''Sapphire... that''s it... Yes, it makes no sense for anyone else but her to train such potential...'' She thought, knowing how Vergil was six months ago, and now... he was almost a different person.


    "Send my mother back home," Ada said, continuing. "I''m not marrying someone I don''t even know, and even if I did know them, I still wouldn''t marry. I''ve already chosen my husband." She said, gripping Vergil''s arm tightly, intertwining them. "My husband is Vergil, and that''s final." She looked at Ei with a truly defiant gaze.


    "I think you''re mistaken, Lady Ada," Ei said, looking at her. "Again, I only came to announce Queen Baal''s arrival. I didn''te to take you or anything like that; I''m just delivering the message she asked of me. I''ll leave, and even if I inform her of your message, let''s be realistic, she doesn''t care." Ei said coldly.


    "But I''ll still be happy to fulfill my role as the perfect maid, as you wish, Princess." She bowed.


    Vergil saw that she was about to leave, but... he felt something... "It''s rude to record someone without their consent." Vergil said, and Ei froze for a second.


    "Very rude," he said, and a projected sh cut through the air, and something fell... "Oh... what''s this?" Vergil smiled as he bent down to pick up an Eye with two Wings.


    He stared at the eye, which hadrge, tired veins, and ifpared, it looked like it hadn''t slept in thousands of years. Its eyelids blinked at Vergil in fear.


    Vergil looked calmly and smiled, seeing energy dissipate into the air... "Is this what they call a spell?" Vergil questioned the only witch present in the room...


    "Yes, My Lord. A basic camouge spell. They are underestimating Lord Vergil," Viviane said, smiling gently at him.


    "Huh? Oh, right... It seems like underestimating me has be a trend with all the beings I encounter, hasn''t it, Viviane?" Vergil asked, and his eyes glowed red as he looked at her...


    "I-I-in my defense! I didn''t know when I sent you to theke!" She tried to defend herself, but he just smiled. "Of course, of course... I wasn''t talking about you, my perfect maid." He said, using his voice to provoke Ei, who narrowed her eyes as if offended.


    "Well, it''s a familiar, isn''t it?" He asked Ei, who continued to re at him but responded, albeit slightly irritated. "Yes, it''s Lady Rapha-"


    sh. sh. sh.


    "Well, it''s not anymore." Vergil said, smiling with the little eye cut into several cubes of flesh, his hands stained with blood, and the sh so abrupt that a little blood flew onto his face.


    "Tell her to learn some manners." Vergil said, smiling, while his half-closed eyes increased the terror of his expression...


    The five women simply...


    ''He''s insane!!!'' They screamed in their minds...

 Chapter 73: Vergil is getting crazier and crazier.

    "He did WHAT??" Sapphire asked incredulously, her eyes wide, before bursting into the most honestugh Katharina had ever heard in her life.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA..." Theughter started loud, echoing through the room. "AHAHAHA... MY STOMACH!"


    Sapphire couldn''t contain herself.


    The sound of herughter echoed with such intensity that the house began to feel the effects.


    First, the windows started vibrating, as if the structure of the house was absorbing her uncontrolled joy.


    Then, the impossible happened: the window ss shattered with a shrill sound, the shards falling to the floor.


    sses on the table shattered into thousands of pieces.


    The screen of the phone, which had been resting on a couch, cracked from end to end, while the televisions flickered before exploding into a spectacle of shards.


    Katharina, who watched everything wide-eyed, could barely believe what she was seeing. Sapphire wasughing so hard she seemed out of control.


    The power of herughter was literally breaking everything around them. The deafening sound of ss shattering only made Sapphire''sughter intensify even more.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Sapphire couldn''t stop. She was doubled over withughter, pressing her hands against her stomach as if trying to contain the delicious pain fromughing so much. "AHH, MY STOMACH," she yelled between short, gasping breaths. Her eyes were watering, and her jaw was beginning to hurt from the effort, but that only seemed to make herugh even more.


    Katharina tried, unsessfully, to stop the woman and her aura, but it was impossible. Sapphire was nowpletely losing her breath, her face already red, herughter turning into small squeals as she leaned against the wall for support.


    "I can''t take it!" Sapphire gasped, the words barelying out betweenughs. She started huping, trying to regain control of herself, but herughter was uncontroble. The sound of ss shattering had stopped, but now the floor was covered in small, shining fragments, the environment devastated by the fury ofughter. With each attempt to breathe, another wave ofughter escaped her lips.


    "Mom!!! You''re going to kill someone like this!" Katharina finally managed to say, worried about how out of control Sapphire''sughter was.


    "Is she... okay?" Ada, Roxanne, and Novah appeared as they came down the stairs after the immense destruction that had taken ce...


    "Oh, my brand new TV..." Novah murmured sadly, seeing the TV with the cracked screen... again... Well, she was the maid, so she''d just take some money from Sapphire and buy a new one.


    "I told her about what he did." Katharina said, pointing to the man sitting on the couch eating a popsicle, as if nothing was happening. Beside him, holding a tray with some sweets, was Viviane...


    "Oh! Sweets!" Roxanne said, running over to her. "Lord Vergil was waiting for you, Lady Roxanne," Viviane said. "Take as much as you want, they''re for you." She smiled gently, and Roxanne nodded and grabbed some new sweets she had never seen in her life.


    "Oh... Killing my mother''s Familiar really is a big joke. After all, he was six thousand years old." Adamented, and Sapphire began topose herself...


    Sapphire, who was finally able to gather herself, wiped the tears ofughter from her eyes and let out onest chuckle. "Hahaha... that boy is really very interesting." She said, taking a deep breath, still with a gleam of amusement in her eyes.


    Katharina nced at the man on the couch, who continued savoring his popsicle calmly, as if he were oblivious to the whirlwind of chaos andughter that had just passed. "I still can''t believe he managed to irritate you so much that... well, you broke half the house with yourughter!"


    "Oh, dear," Sapphire said, straightening up and running her hand through her hair to try to regain herposure, "it''s not every day someone makes meugh that hard. He really knows how to turn a tragedy intoedy." She cast a curious nce at the man on the couch.


    Ada shook her head, an amused smile ying on her lips. "Still, six thousand years of service down the drain..." She pretended toment, but deep down, she found it funny as well.


    Meanwhile, Roxanne, already satisfied with the sweets, rejoined the group, smiling like a child. "These sweets are incredible! I don''t know where you get these things, Viviane, but... please, keep theming."


    Viviane, with her serene smile and gentle voice, simply inclined her head. "I''m d you enjoyed them, Lady Roxanne. I always bring the best for all of you."


    The man on the couch finally took the popsicle out of his mouth and looked at Sapphire, his eyes gleaming with a hint of provocation. "Six thousand years or six minutes... it''s just a matter of perspective." Vergil said with a shrug.


    "Didn''t she want atonement? She can deal with the damage now." He concluded, finally reaching the best part... the filling of the popsicle.


    Sapphire let out onest chuckle, still feeling the slight ache in her stomach muscles. "You''re a real lunatic, kid. But I have to admit, you know how to leave a room in ruins."


    "You''re the one who destroyed everything here, Saph," Vergil said,ughing, after all... the floor was still covered in broken ss.


    Sapphire made a face but couldn''t stop the smile that was forming on her lips. "Alright, alright... I admit I lost control," she confessed, throwing her hands in the air. "But you were the spark that lit this explosion!"


    "Yes, yes, just like that defeat was only a matter of time, right?" Vergil continued to tease her, now about the chickenpetition...


    "You little... I''m going to kill you if you keep this up." Sapphire said, but Vergil smiled gently at her. "You wouldn''t do that. I know you adore me." He said, and she immediately turned her face, trying to hide the blush...


    ''What is this feeling!'' She screamed internally, turning her face even more.


    "She''s embarrassed..." Adamented, with a sly smile on her lips, watching the scene as if from a front-row seat.


    "Yes, she is," Katharina replied, her voice carrying a mixture of resignation and amusement. She crossed her arms, looking at her mother with a critical gaze. "I''m going to have to kill my own mother," she added, shaking her head.


    "If I were you, I''d start the eptance process now," Ada said with a touch of irony. "She''s going to end up falling for your husband." Ada continued, as if she already knew the inevitable fate of this interaction.


    Katharina frowned, watching the way her mother was desperately trying to hide her face. "This can only get worse," she thought, sighing.


    Sapphire, the always feared and powerful, was now clearly losing the battle against her own feelings, or rather, to a man!


    Vergil, still with the mischievous smile on his face, said nothing, simply observing the chain reaction.


    He knew his presence affected people in unexpected ways, but Sapphire... well, she was a special case. There was something about her, a vibrant energy, that intrigued him deeply. Sure, he was enjoying the moment, but he was also aware of the emotional chaos he was stirring.


    Sapphire, trying to control her racing heart, shot a deadly look at Katharina and Ada, unable to articte a decent response. "In love? Me? With this boy? Never!" she thought, but even so, the word "never" seemed increasingly fragile.


    Vergil stood up, tossing the popsicle stick aside andzily stretching his arms, as if he wasn''t in the middle of an emotional storm. He nced at Sapphire, noticing her difort. "Well, I think I''ve had enough fun for today," he said casually.


    Sapphire scoffed, still avoiding eye contact. "Good that it''s over," she replied, her voice stillced with a mix of embarrassment and mock anger. She crossed her arms, trying to regain whatever dignity she had left.


    "If you need advice on how to handle this," Katharina teased, her lips curving into a yful smirk, "I''ll be here to keep you far away from MY HUSBAND!"


    "Shut up, Katharina," Sapphire shot back immediately, but without the same bite as before.


    Ada looked between the two women and then at Vergil, who seemed to be enjoying the entire situation. "You really know how to stir emotions, don''t you?" she remarked, not really expecting an answer.


    Vergil, with his mischievous grin, just shrugged again, as if the weight of his provocations was nothing to him. "I''m just being me," he repeated nonchntly, as if everything he did was simply trivial.


    Ada, however, wasn''t about to let it slide. She looked at him seriously, her gaze cutting through the yful atmosphere he was trying to maintain. "That''s exactly why I wonder how insane you''ve be. Have you ever stopped to think that you''re provoking the most powerful being in the demon world?" Ada asked, her bluntness making the room a bit tenser.


    Vergil, however, onlyughed. His smile didn''t falter; it grew even wider. "Wouldn''t be the first time, right?" He tilted his head slightly, his eyes gleaming with a wicked intensity. "Your dear mother will feel some new sensations, too, I assure you. The difference between her and Sapphire is that Sapphire is a good woman. Your mother, well¡­ she needs to be punished."


    Thatst remark was enough to ignite a fire in Ada''s eyes. Before she could contain her fury, her hand lifted automatically and pped Vergil across the face, the sharp sound echoing through the room, shocking even those farther away. "Idiot... do you really want to die provoking two Demon Queens?" Ada eximed, her voice tinged with frustration and maybe a hint of hidden concern.


    Vergil slowly tilted his head, touching the cheek where Ada had struck him. He looked at her with an even bigger grin, as if it had been just another part of the game he was ying. "Maybe I like danger," he said, his voice seductive, provocative, leaning in a bit closer to Ada.


    Ada, though irritated, knew that Vergil was ying with fire, but his calmness, even after the p, only made her more unsettled. "You''ll find that danger has a high price," she growled, her hand still tingling from the p.


    "Maybe it''s a price I''m willing to pay," Vergil responded, his voice softer, yet no less confident.


    "Oh! This is so good!" Roxanne interrupted, drawing everyone''s attention as she held up a small ball coated with chocte sprinkles. "What is this?! Tell me! This candy is amazing!" she said excitedly, bouncing from side to side, while Viviane smiled.


    "It''s called ''Brigadeiro,''" Viviane exined gently, "It''s a Brazilian treat that Lord Vergil asked me to introduce to you."


    "It''s sooo good!" Roxanne beamed, nodding in approval.

 Chapter 74: Oil and Grease

    Vergil watched the scene unfolding in front of him, barely hiding a grin. Who was he trying to fool? He was having way too much fun with this.


    In front of him were two women¡ªKatharina and Ada.


    They were easily in his top five most beautiful women he''d ever met. And now, these same two celestial beauties were wearing dark-blue work overalls and white shirts,pletely smeared with grease and oil.


    The two of them were locked in a fierce battle against the open hood of the same ssic sports car they had used to rescue Roxanne months ago.


    Why?


    While Vergil had been "training" with Katharina''s mother, the world had kept turning, and they had been attacked multiple times by demons¡ªso many times that one day, the car simply couldn''t take it anymore. It was temporarily retired to the garage behind Katharina''s house. After all, Ada had to move to a safer ce, and the Agares mansion was currently the safest spot.


    That once-impable car was now a wreck. Though it still looked good on the outside, its interior was a disaster.


    Their best friend was now surrounded by scattered tools on the garage floor, and their two makeshift mechanics were fervently arguing while trying to figure out what was wrong.


    After all, everything should have been working!


    "Ada, you put the wrench in the wrong spot!" Katharina huffed, leaning over the engine and trying to reach something that seemed perpetually out of her grasp.


    "I put it where it was supposed to go!" Ada shot back, running a greasy hand through her already messy bun, with loose strands now sticking to her sweaty forehead. "You''re the one messing around where you shouldn''t!"


    "Me? Do you even know what you''re doing? I told you to check the carburetor first, but no, you insisted it was the alternator!" Katharina pointed usingly at her, growing more frustrated.


    "Because it was the alternator!" Ada retorted, mming her hand on the hood, causing the tools to rattle. "The car was failing to start!"


    "It was failing to start because the carburetor is clogged with dirt, you hardhead! Did you forget what happenedst time?" Katharina threw a wrench to the side in frustration and nced at Vergil, who was leaning against the garage wall, arms crossed, silentlyughing at the scene.


    Caught in the act, Vergil tried to mask his grin but couldn''t help letting out a chuckle. The two women turned to him simultaneously, their eyes narrowing.


    "What are youughing at, Vergil?" Ada asked, raising an eyebrow. "If you think it''s so funny, why don''t youe over here and fix it yourself? It''s your fault this mess even happened! You were supposed to protect me!" She vented her frustration, not holding back her words.


    "Me? Oh no, I''m just enjoying the show, carry on," Vergil replied with a mischievous smile. "Besides, you two are doing so well together it''d be a crime to interrupt this symphony of... discord."


    Katharina rolled her eyes and bent down to grab another tool. "Vergil, I love you, but if you keep teasing us like that, I swear I''m going to kill you myself!" she growled, her emerald eyes gleaming. "You''re just sitting there like a spectator while we try to fix this car. This isn''t for just anyone, you know? Fixing an engine is serious business."


    "Oh, of course. Deadly serious," he responded, nodding along, stillughing. "You two have everything under control. I mean, the engine hasn''t caught fire yet, so you''re already way ahead of where I thought you''d be."


    Ada sighed and crossed her arms, leaving a trail of grease on the shoulder of her overall. "Look, if you have some brilliant idea, now''s the time to speak up. Because at Katharina''s pace, we''ll be here until the next century."


    "If we were going at my pace, the car would have been working an hour ago, Ada," Katharina shot back with a sharp look. "But since you keep changing your mind every five seconds, here we are."


    Vergil shook his head, amused, as the two went back to arguing over which engine part was responsible for the failure.


    He knew this dynamic well: Katharina, always impatient, brimming with confidence, and Ada, meticulous, trying to do everything the right way but unable to resist Katharina''s constant provocations.


    Vergil finally stepped closer to the car, leaning over the hood to take a look. Both women fell silent for a moment, waiting for him to say something.


    "Well¡­" Vergil began, rubbing his chin as if he were seriously considering something important. "Have you checked the battery?"


    The two women exchanged nces, surprised and a bit embarrassed.


    "Oh, of course," Ada quickly said, trying to save face. "But we thought the issue was somewhere else."


    "Ah, sure, sure," Vergil agreed, clearly amused. He crouched down beside the car, opened the batterypartment, and with a quick nce, found the issue. "Loose cable. That''s all."


    Ada and Katharina froze, staring at him in shock.


    "Wait¡­ what?" Katharina asked, incredulous.


    "Yep. One of the cables was a bit loose. The car wasn''t getting enough power to start." Vergil tightened the cable and stood up, pping his hands as if he had just performed the mostplicated repair in the history of mechanics. "There. Try it now."


    Ada frowned, still skeptical, but she got into the car and turned the key. The engine roared to life instantly, running perfectly. Katharina''s jaw dropped, while Ada just leaned her forehead against the steering wheel, sighing.


    "You mean to tell me¡­ we spent thest three hours arguing¡­ over a loose cable?" Ada asked, her voice muffled against the wheel.


    "Pretty much, yeah." Vergil replied with an innocent smile. "But hey, on the bright side, you both look amazing in those jumpsuits covered in grease. You should consider starting a repair shop. ''The Hottest Mechanics in Town.''"


    Katharina crossed her arms, pretending to be annoyed, but couldn''t helpughing. "How long could you have helped us and instead just stood there enjoying the show?"


    "Oh, but why spoil the fun? I love watching my wives y." He answered with a wink. "Besides, I only stepped in when you two were on the verge of killing each other. Seemed like the perfect timing."


    Ada got out of the car, wiping the grease from her hands with a dirty rag. "Alright, alright. Let''s pretend you were the hero today. But next time, maybe we''ll just take the car to an actual mechanic."


    "Oh,e on, Ada, don''t be like that." Vergil patted her shoulder,ughing. "It was fun! I mean, except for the part where Katharina almost threw a wrench at your head. But other than that, we all learned something."


    "Yeah, we learned not to let you watch us work," Ada shot back, rolling her eyes. "Seriously, how did you figure out the problem just by looking?"


    Vergil shrugged. "Intuition, maybe? Or maybe I just got lucky."


    Ada eyed him suspiciously. "Luck, huh? Feels more like you wereughing at our misery the whole time, waiting for the perfect moment to humiliate us."


    "I would never do that!" Vergil replied with a look of mock offense. "I was merely admiring the technical skill you both disyed. I''m a man who appreciates his wives, you know?"


    "Sure, sure," Katharina said, leaning into the car for onest nce at the engine. "The important thing is the car''s running again. Now, there''s only one thing left to do."


    Ada raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?"


    "Take a shower. And then go for a race to make up for all the wasted time!" Katharina suggested with a wide grin, wiping the dirt from her hands onto the legs of her jumpsuit.


    Ada seemed to consider the idea for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    "Oh, so my lovely walking messes want a bath, of course, I''ll take care of that." Vergil said, pping his hands, and Viviane appeared by his side immediately.


    "My dear maid, how about preparing a bath for my beautiful wives?" Vergil asked with a smirk, and Viviane grinned. "Sure, the usual or the Extra Plus?" she asked.


    "Extra Plus," Vergil said with a chuckle, while the two women looked at him, confused.


    "Alright, two Extra Plus bathsing right up," Viviane said cheerfully as two bubbles of water appeared in the air, engulfing both women while their clothes were stripped away without any hesitation.


    "Kyaaaa¡ªKYAAA!" They screamed, struggling to escape the bubbles as if being consumed by a certain blue slime, ruler of a forest.


    "KYA! Vergil, what are you doing?!" Katharina shrieked, iling inside the bubble while desperately trying to cover herself, her face already burning red. "I never agreed to this!"


    Ada, on the other hand, was speechless, still trying to process what was happening. "Is this... is this an attack?! Viviane, get us out of here NOW!"


    Viviane, however, seemedpletely unaware of the chaos she had unleashed, smilingcently while adjusting the final details of what she clearly considered a "bath of excellence." "Rx,dies. This is the Extra Plus, the most exclusive and special treatment there is! Not only does it clean thoroughly, but it also revitalizes your skin and rejuvenates every cell.


    You''lle out of this as good as new!"


    "GOOD AS NEW?!" Ada and Katharina yelled in unison, utterly disbelieving.


    "Well, you both need to be prepared, you know?" Vergil chuckled as he turned away. "I just felt that idiot maid at the mansion''s door. You need to be presentable, don''t you?"


    "Make sure they''re impable, Viviane. They need to learn how to get along with each other," he said, shing a truly menacing smile.


    "Vergil!!!" the two shouted in unison, but he ignored them.

 Chapter 75: Meeting another mother-in-law.

    "Oh, look who we have here," Sapphire said with a predatory smile, like a shark spotting its prey.


    Her eyes narrowed, locking onto the imposing figure of a woman dressed in a traditional Japanese kimono¡ªsomething that starkly contrasted with the modernized surroundings.


    "Still loyal to your mother''s dogmas, Raphaeline? I must say, it''s almost touching." She paused dramatically, letting the venom in her words drip out smoothly.


    "This ceremonial attire... inspired by whom again? Oh, of course... the Sun. Amaterasu must be writhing in disgust seeing yet another demon twist her beliefs."


    Raphaeline didn''t bother to look directly at Sapphire.


    The difference in height between the two was obvious, but that wasn''t what determined the strength of a presence.


    The invisible yet powerful hierarchy between them made the air feel heavier. And even Raphaeline, with all her arrogance, knew this was a line she couldn''t cross without caution.


    She was beneath Sapphire¡­ but that didn''t mean she¡ª


    "What a warm wee, Sapphire," Raphaeline said, her voice soft but sharp like a fine de. "I imagine all this excitement is because you''re afraid I might¡­ do something to your newest little toy?" The smile she gave was cold, deliberately provoking the other.


    Sapphire narrowed her eyes, trying to keep herposure. "My toy? Oh, Raphaeline, you speak as if you''re threatening me. You should mind your own interests. Who knows what might happen if you lose control out there."


    Raphaeline raised an eyebrow, finally turning her gaze towards Sapphire.


    "Lose control? You really do confuse me with someone else. My presence here is merely a reminder that there are things far beyond your reach, Sapphire." She smiled, partially covering her lips with her hand, as if amused by some internal joke.


    "Speaking of confusion, you intrigue me. Your rude manners make me question your origin... You have the bearing of a Spartan, but your features remind me of a woman from Russia. Tell me, don''t you feel sorry for not having a ce to truly call your own?"


    Sapphire felt the provocation like a sharp knife. Raphaeline''s words always hit the right spot, as if she knew each of her insecurities.


    "Where Ie from or where I''m going, Raphaeline, is irrelevant. Unlike you, I''m not shackled to the past or rusted traditions."


    Raphaeline chuckled softly, herughter echoing like distant chimes. "You may not be shackled, Sapphire, but it seems like you''re running in circles. Always trying to prove something that, deep down, you know you''ll never achieve. What scares you so much? Is it the fear that, in the end, everything you''ve built is just an illusion? The strongest woman, never loved anyone.


    The strongest woman is always bored of being the strongest. How amusing."


    Sapphire clenched her fists, but kept her voice controlled. "Don''t project your weaknesses onto me, Raphaeline. And speaking of projections, I hope you came here with convictions worthy of my presence, because I sense a hint of nervousness."


    Raphaeline maintained her elegant smile, but the faint flicker of her aura began to vibrate almost imperceptibly. She knew where Sapphire was heading, and the provocation that followed didn''t surprise her.


    "Is that nervousness because... your beloved familiar spirit recently turned into sushi?" Sapphire said, releasing a controlledugh but visibly savoring the moment.


    "It was quite the sight, wasn''t it? Watching the mighty familiar of the queen turned into sushi slices... well, so I''ve been told." She shrugged nonchntly.


    Raphaeline''s patience snapped the moment theughter echoed. Her smile vanished, reced by a cold, calcting expression. The aura around her began to expand, filling the space like a suffocating wave of power. "Oh, you..." Raphaeline whispered, her voice reverberating with a dark, menacing tone.


    The demonic pressure in the air became palpable. Sapphire, as provocative as she was, knew when a situation was spiraling out of control. Still, she held her head high, as if immune to Raphaeline''s growing fury.


    "Are you nervous, Raphaeline?" Sapphire asked, her voice still soft, though a hint of apprehension slipped through. "I expected more calm from a demon queen. Or is your crown as fragile as your emotions?"


    Raphaeline stepped forward, and the tension in the air spiked. "You underestimate me, Sapphire. My familiar spirit is the least of your problems... But I could easily make your existence one of them." Her words were like ice, each sybleced with a subtle threat.


    Sapphire knew she had hit a sensitive nerve, but retreat wasn''t an option. Even so, she couldn''t ignore Raphaeline''s growing aura, which seemed ready to explode at any moment.


    "If you''re looking to make this... more concrete, I can oblige," Sapphire said, trying to keep the provocation alive, though fully aware she was treading on dangerous ground.


    But before the tension could escte into a full-blown sh, Sapphire gave a lighter smile and gestured toward her mansion.


    "Why don''t we discuss this in a more... civilized manner? Inside, perhaps? After all, it would be a shame to waste all this energy on a meaningless quarrel out here."


    Raphaeline, still radiating power, hesitated for a moment before reigning in her aura. "You talk too much, Sapphire. But I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt this time." With a final icy re, she followed her inside.


    Once inside the mansion, the heavy air of tension momentarily dissipated as Raphaeline''s eyes fell on an unexpected scene.


    Her daughter, Ada, was lounging casually on a luxurious sofa next to Vergil, who wore a smile that bordered on insolence.


    Across from them sat the heirs of two powerful ns, Agares and Sitri,pletely at ease, as if they were awaiting an important audience¡ªor, in this case, a spectacle.


    Raphaeline approached with firm steps, hermanding presence filling the room. That''s when Vergil, with perfect timing, shed a wider grin and spoke with the casualness of someone unaware of danger.


    "Well, if it isn''t my lovely mother-inw," he said, his tone carefree but unmistakably provocative.


    Raphaeline''s eyes flickered, briefly startled, before a dark expression crossed her face. The heirs of Agares and Sitri stifled theirughter, well aware that the situation was about to get much more interesting.


    "Mother-inw?" Raphaeline repeated, her voice firm butced with incredulity and irritation.


    Vergil''s smile didn''t waver. "Well, that''s what we call the mother of our beloved wife, isn''t it? And Ada¡­ Well, we''re in a rather advanced stage of our rtionship. You know how it is¡ªmodern times."


    Ada, who had remained quiet until that moment, merely sighed, as if long ustomed to Vergil''s antics.


    ''He''s not going to do this... Of course, he is,'' Ada murmured to herself.


    Raphaeline''s gaze shifted from Ada to Vergil, then back to her daughter. Her eyes narrowed, and her aura, which had calmed after the encounter with Sapphire, began to pulse once more. "Advanced? I don''t recall giving my blessing for any of this," she said, each word dripping with authority.


    Vergil shrugged, his expression still light, as if he were dealing with a mere formality. "Ah, but who needs blessings when there''s so much... chemistry involved?" He cast a nce at Ada, who rolled her eyes almost imperceptibly.


    The heirs of Agares and Sitri were clearly enjoying themselves, watching the exchange with subtle smiles. They knew Raphaeline wasn''t someone to be trifled with, but Vergil seemed determined to test that notion.


    Raphaeline took a deep breath, controlling her anger. "Boy, I don''t know who you think you''re talking to, but I''m not here for games."


    "Of course not, mother-inw," he replied, still joking but with a slightly more serious tone this time. "But let''s be honest, this is all a bit... foolish. After all, you no longer have any power over my wife." Vergil''s eyes gleamed with a clear challenge, but she wasn''t about to let that slide.


    The room fell into a deathly silence, and for a brief moment, no one dared move. Raphaeline remained still, but the air around her shifted in an instant. Her aura, once merely contained and dominant, now became oppressive. The murderous intent she exuded filled the mansion, tightening like an invisible fist around Vergil.


    He felt the weight of her pressure like a crushing wave coursing through his veins, but he stayed standing. His body screamed to give in, his legs threatened to buckle, but he refused to bow. Vergil wasn''t the kind of man to break easily, even in the face of someone like Raphaeline.


    ''She''s not as strong as Sapphire...'' he thought as his legs began to tremble slightly under the weight of her aura. ''But damn... my head feels like it''s about to explode.'' He swallowed hard, trying to maintain hisposure. Despite the bravado earlier, he was now fully aware of the mistake he had made.


    Raphaeline smiled, a cold, sharp smile like a de. "You dare speak of power in my presence, boy? Your arrogance is only surpassed by your ignorance. You may think you''re my daughter''s husband, but never forget... I am far more than that."


    Vergil forced a chuckle, keeping his tone light despite the cold sweat forming on his brow. "Looks like mothers-inw have a universal reputation, huh?"


    Raphaeline stepped forward, and the pressure intensified. Now, Vergil was struggling to breathe. His muscles were taut, ready to give out under the immense weight. He couldn''t stop the involuntary tremor in his legs, but he kept his gaze locked on Raphaeline, refusing to show weakness.


    "You think this is funny?" Raphaeline''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried an overwhelming force. "You speak of power as if you understand it. But you''re just a boy ying with things beyond yourprehension."


    ''Boy this... boy that... does she think I''m the god of war''s damn son or something?''

 Chapter 76: Are you selling your daughter because of this?...

    Vergil kept his eyes fixed on Raphaeline while his mind raced with strategies.


    ''If I expand the target of the cut... No, that won''t work. I can''t even get close to her. Her aura is vast and oppressive, and any attempt to attack would be disintegrated before it even touched her.''


    He knew that a direct confrontation would be a death sentence. Raphaeline was not an ordinary opponent; her presence was imposing, and challenging her head-on seemed like madness. But he also understood that someone so irrational needed to be confronted. The woman had sold her own daughter, and Vergil could not let that go unpunished.


    "You''re staring at me too much, boy. You''re going to end up falling in love," Raphaeline said, her smile cold and taunting. She hoped to destabilize him, but what came next took her by surprise.


    "It''s true; you''re one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen in my life," Vergil replied lightly, but then added, "Too bad you''re not even 10% of Sapphire''s greatness and only 5% of the incredible woman Ada is." His words cut like des, striking Raphaeline at her weak point.


    Her eyes shimmered with purple, the same glint Vergil had seen in Ada. There was no doubt that the temperaments of mother and daughter were simr.


    "You have some guts, kid," Raphaeline said, her aura intensifying with every passing second. "And apleteck ofmon sense. Why don''t you stop acting like a fool? We both know you''re just trying to provoke me."


    Vergil, undeterred, responded with even more boldness: "We know you just want to scare us, so stop acting like a lunatic."


    "M-mother..." Ada murmured, her voice trembling. Unlike Vergil and Katharina, who could handle Sapphire''s aura pressure, Ada couldn''t cope with the overwhelming force of her own mother. The tension was starting to visibly affect her.


    Vergil noticed Ada''s difort and, rather than backing down, made a decision. He raised his own aura, filling the room with the warmth of his presence. It was a heat that enveloped the three women¡ªAda, Katharina, and Sapphire¡ªwith a sense offort, like a gentle embrace. However, for Raphaeline, it felt as if every shadow, every fear, was trying to invade her mental barriers.


    ''!!!''


    Surprise filled the room. The women felt Vergil''sforting warmth, but Raphaeline¡­ she felt the weight of something much darker.


    "Enough." Sapphire''s authoritative voice cut through the air, interrupting the invisible duel of auras. Her gaze was fixed on Raphaeline. "You''re not in your own home. Behave, child."


    Silence fell over the room. Raphaeline took a slight step back, and the sh of wills gave way to tension that was still palpable but contained.


    Vergil didn''t let the moment of control slip through his fingers. As the tension in the room began to dissipate, he observed Raphaeline closely. The question that had been bothering him for a long time echoed in his mind, and he knew now was the perfect moment to confront her.


    "Why are you so intent on marrying Ada off to an heir of the Arcontes?" Vergil asked directly, his words sounding calm but loaded with curiosity.


    Raphaeline smiled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. It was a cold, empty gesture, almost as if she were amused by Vergil''s persistence. She shrugged casually, as if the topic weren''t that important, despite everyone knowing otherwise.


    "Is he always this straightforward?" she questioned the air, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Some traditions need to be upheld, don''t you think? Old families like mine follow a... shall we say, very specific path. And Ada''s union with an heir of the Arcontes would guarantee certain... benefits. It shouldn''t be that hard to understand."


    Vergil wasn''t fooled by her vague words. Raphaeline was ying a game of maniption, trying to shift the focus away from the real reason. He narrowed his eyes, refusing to be distracted. "Benefits for whom, Raphaeline? For you? For Ada? Or for that Arconte who seems to be behind all this?"


    Raphaeline let out a low, mockingugh, crossing her arms as she kept her gaze fixed on Vergil, deliberately avoiding the question. "You worry too much about things that don''t concern you, kid. Ada will marry whoever I decide. And you... you''re nothing more than a temporary obstacle. Your charm and provocation will only take you so far."


    Vergil''s aura flickered briefly, but he quickly steadied himself. He knew she was intentionally dodging the issue, and that only heightened his suspicions. Why was she so obsessed with this alliance? There had to be something deeper at y, and he wouldn''t rest until he uncovered the truth.


    "You talk as if you''ve already made the decision for Ada. But I think she has something to say about that, don''t you?" He nced at Ada, who, despite visibly struggling against her mother''s pressure, stood resolutely by his side.


    "I''ve chosen my own path, mother," Ada finally spoke, her voice breaking the silence. "And it doesn''t involve being a pawn in your political alliance games. If there''s something you need from me, say it clearly, or I''ll live my life alongside whoever I choose."


    Raphaeline''s expression hardened. She took a deep breath, her previously unyieldingposure wavering for just a moment before she regained control. "Do you really think you understand the consequences of your choices, Ada? The responsibilities thate with our name, our lineage? There''s so much more at stake than you realize."


    Vergil sensed that the true answer was close, yet still just out of reach. Raphaeline was reluctant to reveal her real obsession with the Arcontes. "So tell me, Raphaeline," he pressed, "what exactly is at stake? Because all of this seems more than just tradition. You''re hiding something, and everyone here knows it."


    Raphaeline sighed in frustration. "You''re perceptive, I''ll admit. But even if I wanted to, I couldn''t tell you everything. Not now. There are forces at y that you, in your arrogance, can''t even begin toprehend. Things that go far beyond what this little circle can see. Ada''s marriage is more than just a tradition. It''s a necessity."


    Vergil slowly stepped closer, his eyes locked on hers. "And these forces are forcing you to sacrifice your own daughter? Because that''s what it seems like, Raphaeline."


    Her eyes shed briefly with a mix of rage and hesitation, but she maintained herposure.


    "Stop lying to him, you old whore." Sapphire''s voice broke through the tense atmosphere, shattering the moment. "She wants to marry Ada because of a sword." The room fell silent.


    For a brief second, Raphaeline lost allposure, her eyes shing with uncontroble fury. "Sapphire, how dare you...?" she began, but was interrupted again, this time with no chance of regaining control of the situation.


    "She wants to marry Ada because of a sword," Sapphire continued, her voice cold and disdainful, as if exposing an ancient, filthy secret. The silence that followed was almost palpable, the tension escting with each passing moment.


    Vergil frowned, his suspicions finally crystallizing into something more concrete. "A sword?" he asked, turning to face Raphaeline with renewed curiosity. "So that''s it? All this theater, all this pressure, over some stupid weapon?"


    Raphaeline remained still, her face rigid andposed, but now without the facade of calmness.


    "You don''t understand what you''re talking about, Sapphire," Raphaeline retorted, her voice hardening as she tried to reim control of the situation. "That sword is... much more than an ordinary weapon."


    "Of course, of course it is," Sapphire replied with a mocking smile. "The de of the Rising Sun, an ancient katana, forged, they say, for the sun goddess herself, Amaterasu. Who would''ve thought, right?" She let out a derisiveugh, clearly relishing the tension her revtion had caused. Her tone was defiant, and Raphaeline''s expression twisted slightly with irritation.


    Vergil''s anger grew with every passing second. His fist clenched involuntarily, the pressure around him intensifying. The mere mention of that sword and its purpose set something within him boiling. He looked at Raphaeline, his eyes burning with frustration and a silent question: How could you?


    "Then it''s true," Vergil said, his voice low but heavy with restrained fury. "You were willing to use your own daughter for a weapon? All of this... all this maniption, for an ancient sword? Some worthless piece of junk is worth more than my wife?"


    Raphaeline held her rigid posture, but something in her eyes flickered¡ªa fraction of hesitation that did not go unnoticed. She felt control slipping from her grasp. "Shut your mouth, kid. You don''t know anything," she replied, her voice firm as she tried to regain dominance. "That sword... it''s a relic with a power you can''t even begin toprehend. It should have been mine from the start."


    The atmosphere grew even heavier, the air around them suffocating. Vergil''s rage surged like an impending storm, his murderous intent filling the space. In a split second, he vanished and reappeared right in front of the Demon Queen, an intimidating distance away. His eyes gleamed with lethal desire, and the tension between them was palpable.


    "So this is it?" Vergil spoke, his voice low yet threatening. "If I kill everyone and take the sword, you''ll stay quiet, won''t you?" The glint in his eyes was sharp, and his presence felt overwhelming.


    Raphaeline, taken aback by his speed, barely had time to respond before he continued. His unwavering confidence shone through every word.


    "Sapphire," Vergilmanded, not taking his eyes off Raphaeline, "announce a Blood Armageddon. I want to face the fool who dared to dream of marrying my Ada."

 Chapter 77: Lets make a bet

    "Pfff... PFFFFF... HAHAHAHAHAHA" She couldn''t hold it in when she heard what Vergil said... Raphaeline simply burst into uncontrobleughter.


    ''Oh no... I know thatugh...'' Ada muttered, watching her motherpletely lose it,ughing uncontrobly and barely catching her breath.


    "Hahahaha... A... Hahaha... Blood Armageddon... PFFFFF... HAHAHAHAHA" she continued tough in front of Vergil, who didn''t look very amused.


    ''She''s provoking him way too much...'' Katharina murmured, noticing how Vergil''s face started to darken, his gaze lowering toward the woman.


    ''Is he bowing?'' Roxanne wondered, seeing how his head was slightly lowered... but then...


    "Funny, isn''t it?" Vergil questioned her, and for a moment...


    She felt as if a Demon God was staring into her very soul. Her entire body trembled, a shiver ran up her spine, but it was just for a brief second. Yet Raphaeline...


    ''What was that?!'' She questioned herself, feeling the strange aura permeate her being, only to vanish immediately when Vergil looked at her.


    "If it''s so amusing, then surely the most arrogant and self-righteous Demon Queen in the entire universe can make a bet with me, right?" Vergil asked, notughing or ying around as usual.


    "If I lose, my soul is yours. If I win, yours is mine," Vergil told her directly.


    The women around them froze, especially those who understood the gravity of the situation like Ada and Katharina. Roxanne¡­ well, she didn''t care much about these demonic dealings or the matter of souls...


    However... what he was saying was basically... "Do you even know what that means, boy?" Raphaeline asked, her humorpletely gone.


    "Yes, I know exactly what it means." Vergil responded, staring deep into her soul. "Do you think I''m afraid of selling my soul? Or are you the one scared of betting against a six-month-old demonic newborn?"


    "Afraid, huh?" Raphaeline questioned, letting out a slight chuckle. "And what would you do with my soul if you win?" she asked, intrigued.


    "Do I owe you an exnation? If I win, you''re mine, end of story," Vergil said, and continued, "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t be able to change anything or fight against it." He smiled.


    ''What the hell?! What is this talk about "You''ll be mine"... NO SHE WON''T BE!'' Katharina internally roared while Vergil felt his back being pierced by multiple sets of eyes¡­ because¡­


    "Hmph, you better win then," Sapphire said, crossing her arms and turning her face away...


    "WHAT?!" Vergil''s three wives looked at her in disbelief. "That''s our line!" they shouted in unison.


    The room fell silent for a few seconds, but soon, Ada broke it again.


    "Oh, as if that''s eptable!" Ada eximed, her eyes widening in disappointment.


    "Are you seriously rooting for him to win a bet like this? You know this is a dangerous game!" she said, looking directly at Sapphire, no longer caring that Sapphire was the greatest of the four Demon Queens. She didn''t care anymore!


    "Huh? You think I''m here to protect you? I couldn''t care less about you," Sapphire replied, a mischievous smile on her lips. "I''m just curious to see how this ''newborn'' will fare against the Demon Queen. I''m only here for my own amusement!"


    Raphaeline raised an eyebrow, her confidence returning. "I see your madness grows every time I see you. Not afraid of watching your disciple get destroyed, huh?"


    "This isn''t about fear; it''s about entertainment! And I know he won''t be defeated anyway," Sapphire retorted, waving her hand dramatically. "Even more interesting is that you''re putting your soul on the line. A situation where you could easily end up the loser."


    "Loser?" Raphaeline scoffed, the nervousughter gone. "Do you seriously believe this boy stands a chance against me? I am the Queen here!"


    Vergil crossed his arms, his expression still calm. "If you''re so scared, just give up already and stop trying to act all high and mighty with your words," Vergil remarked with a shrug.


    Raphaeline shook her head, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "And what do you have? A few weeks of training? Why does he act so arrogantly when he can''t even stand against my aura?"


    "Well... I''m not going to fight you, am I?" Vergil responded, his gaze fixed on the Queen. "I still don''t know who the idiot is that dared to covet my wife, but if he''s around my age, the power difference won''t be that big. I''ll just kill him and im my prize. You, though¡­"


    "I''m starting to enjoy this audacity," Raphaeline teased, her eyes gleaming with a threatening light. "And if you really want this bet, let''s do it. But I won''t be responsible for the consequences."


    "Perfect. When do we start?" Vergil asked, a defiant smile forming on his lips.


    Raphaeline hesitated for a moment before smirking, her smile serpentine. "Tomorrow at dawn. We''ll head to the Demon Realm, to the Castle of Phenex."


    "Perfect," Vergil replied, his tone resolute.


    ''He''s really serious about this,'' Katharina thought, admiring his determination. But worry began creeping into her heart. ''What if he gets hurt? ... No... my mother is far too confident... Could she have already...?''


    Hours passed.


    Vergil satfortably in an armchair, his gaze distant as he nibbled on a slice of hot pizza.


    The aroma of melted cheese and tomato sauce filled the air, but his mind was elsewhere, far from theforting taste of the meal.


    Roxanney across hisp, eyes closed, enjoying a moment of peace, truly savoring everything she could.


    Ada, seated nearby in a chair, watched the scene with a mix of nervousness and concern.


    She couldn''t understand how Vergil could be so carefree about this situation! The tension around her felt almost tangible, like a dark cloud looming over them.


    "Vergil," she began, hesitation evident in her voice. "Are you really taking this fight seriously? You know you could get hurt, or even¡­ die?"


    Vergil lifted his gaze from the pizza, meeting Ada''s anxious eyes. "I know. But... I can''t just ignore it. It wouldn''t be fair to me, or to you."


    "But why do you want to go through with this?" Ada pressed, her hands nervously intertwined. "You don''t have to prove anything to anyone. There are so many other ways to handle this."


    He let out a sigh, his lips curling into a serene smile. "Because I love you. That''s all. And I''m not going to let anyone take you away from me."


    The words hung in the air, and their effect was immediate. Ada''s face turned crimson, as if someone had poured boiling water over her. She quickly turned her head, trying to hide the embarrassment overwhelming her.


    "S-Still, Vergil... that doesn''t change the fact that you could get hurt. This isn''t just about love. It''s your life at stake!"


    "And it''s for you that I''m willing to risk everything," he replied, his voice steady and calm. "Don''t you understand? The fight isn''t just about winning or losing. It''s about protecting those I love. And you are a big part of that."


    Ada bit her lip, her heart pounding in her chest. The way he spoke left her in a whirlwind of emotions. She had always admired his courage, but now she felt both enchanted and worried. "But what if you lose? What will I do without you?"


    Vergil leaned forward, gently cupping her face in his hand. "You''re not going to get rid of me that easily. I''m not a man who gives up. And if that means facing a Demon Queen, an idiotic son of an archon, or whatever else, then so be it. I''ll fight with everything I have."


    Ada''s heart settled slightly, but the anxiety still lingered. "Just... please, take care of yourself. Promise me you won''t take any unnecessary risks," she asked, the worry evident in her eyes.


    "I promise," Vergil replied, the sincerity in his voice offering her a bit offort. Though... he was lying.


    ''That''s not going to happen, girl,'' Vergil thought, calmly recalling all the times he had seen Ada die right in front of him.


    Roxxanne, who was just waking up, looked at the two, sensing the tension and passion in the air. "You two are so dramatic," she remarked with a yful smile. "It''s like you''re in some kind of action romance."


    Ada nced at Roxxanne, still blushing, and then let out a softugh, trying to ease the tension. "I''m just worried about him."


    "No need to worry," Roxxanne said, winking at Vergil. "He always finds a way toe out on top. And he''s got us by his side. That''s more powerful than any magic."


    "That''s right," Vergil agreed, his gaze steady on Ada. "I have you all, and that gives me more strength than you could ever imagine."


    "Now... where are Katharina and Sapphire?" Vergil questioned. It had been a while since he had seen them, Raphaeline, or the maids.


    "Well, they''re off dealing with the mess you''re about to stir up." Vergil heard from the doorway. "My mother went to meet with the Archon who wants her," Katharina said, pointing to Ada.


    "Oh... I see."

 Chapter 78: Dont go...

    "I think you should go rest... My mother said it might take a few days to sort things out," Katharina said after hearing what Novah had to report.


    ording to Novah, a small mishap urred when Sapphire made the request for the battle for Ada. It was expected that something like this would happen, but the Archon Phenex didn''t take kindly to this assertion, as it was a significant breach ofws to interfere in another Demon King''s affairs in such a way.


    Basically, by trying to override an agreement, he denied it, and the other archons agreed. So Sapphire had to resort to something else. Since the wager''s value wasn''t worthy of such intervention, she had to offer something for Archon Phenex to agree...


    And what did she give up? Well, it was still a mystery to Katharina, but what else could she tell? She only guaranteed Vergil''s stability...


    "I see... so that''s what happened..." Vergil murmured, with Roxanne peacefully sleeping in hisp, while Ada rested her head on his shoulder...


    Katharina, on the other hand, was itching to kill the two and take their ce; however, her rational side was overpowering her Yandere side.


    Above all... She was worried about what might start now... After all, she was afraid of what her mother might use to get Archon Phenex''s attention.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that; I already understand," Vergilmented, seeing her expression. "Even if I think it might be a hassle, I''m not going to lose Ada to anyone." He added.


    "That''s not what I''m worried about. There were several other ways to get or dy Ada''s marriage, but none of them were even considered. You and my mother went straight for the carnage." Katharina said, genuinely worried.


    "If you had gone through what I did, you would understand." Vergil gave her a crooked smile. "And you''ve been holding onto that information for a long time, haven''t you?" She asked, somewhat irritated.


    "What can I say? I had to watch you die too many times." Vergil said, looking at her without a reaction. "Even if I exined how torturous it was to wake up every day and see Ada die again, then you and Roxanne, and then having to kill you all over and over again, you would never understand." Vergil said with a gentle smile.


    "When I say you are mine, I don''t care about erasing the entire demon world just to get you back." For a moment, Katharina felt something strangeing from Vergil... It was as if he was much more than she knew... It was a strange feeling...


    It was as if she didn''t really know him... Not like before...


    "V-Vergil..." She stammered, but his possessive gaze began to prate her heart, and the soul connection seemed to be telling her something...


    "I understand... I''m sorry for doubting you. If you can defeat this man, then defeat him." She said, as if she understood exactly what was happening...


    Vergil smiled at her, a kind smile, and he finally said... "Pretending to be asleep to hear our conversation is very rude, you know?" He questioned before cing his hand on Roxanne''s belly and tickling her.


    "PFff!!" Roxanne jumped suddenly, letting out an involuntaryugh as she felt the tickling Vergil was doing on her belly. She tried to push his hand away, still sleepy, but with a mischievous smile forming on her lips.


    "Vergil! I can''t believe you did that," she said betweenughs, trying to catch her breath.


    Ada, still sleepy, mumbled something inaudible and snuggled closer, unaware of what was happening around her.


    "You shouldn''t stalk others, you know? Stalking is a crime." Vergil replied, smiling yfully while continuing to tease her.


    "And I wasn''t pretending at all," Roxanne retorted, trying to maintain her dignity, although her smile gave her away. "I just wanted a moment of peace... but apparently, that''s impossible with you around; you should learn to speak softly!"


    Katharina observed the interaction with a mix of mild irritation. Vergil''sid-back demeanor in tense situations confused her, but at the same time fascinated her. She could see how much he cared for all of them, but at the same time, the weight of his earlier words still lingered in the air. He was willing to sacrifice anything for them, and while that was reassuring, it also scared her.


    "You seem more rxed than you should be considering everything that''s toe," Katharinamented, crossing her arms and giving him a serious look. "Don''t you think you should be preparing?"


    Vergil shrugged, still wearing a carefree smile. "I''ve prepared enough. There''s no reason to stress out now. What I need, besides strength, is mental rity. And nothing helps with that more than moments like this." He looked down at Ada and Roxanne with a soft gaze. "You are my power battery," he joked to Katharina.


    "Still... my mother. She offered something to the Arconte Phenex. Something that... I fear might be more dangerous than we''re imagining."


    "That doesn''t matter right now," Vergil replied, serious. "What matters is that I will fight for Ada and all of you. Whatever price Sapphire paid, I''ll deal with the consequencester. If the Arconte Phenex has be part of this, then so be it. I''ll face him too, if necessary."


    "You always talk as if you''re invincible," Katharina murmured, half-joking, half-concerned.


    "I''m not invincible," he corrected. "But I can''t afford to lose. And that gives me a strength that others don''t have. That''s why I know I''ll win."


    There was something in Vergil''s tone that made Katharina shiver slightly. It was as if he were hiding a part of himself, something she might not evenprehend. He had mentioned the countless times he had seen them die, and that stirred something in her in a way she couldn''t exin. Without meaning to, she began to wonder how far he would go to protect them all.


    "Either way, I''ll be here to support you," Katharina finally said, her expression softening. "Just... don''t do anything reckless."


    "I promise. Now go rest a little, Katharina. Tomorrow will be a long day, and you''re going to need all your strength too."


    "Shouldn''t that be you..." she said, still reluctant but knowing he was right. Katharina got up, throwing him onest look before she walked away.


    When she left the room, Roxanne finally sat up, stretching like azy cat.


    "I want candy..." she murmured.


    He smiled at her, though there was something shadowy in his gaze. "I''ll put Ada to bed and bring you some candy. Stay here, okay?" Vergil said as she yawned.


    "Okay... sure," she replied, rubbing her eyes with her hands.


    Vergil carefully picked up Ada, cradling her in his arms like a sleeping princess. Her body felt light and fragile in his embrace, but Vergil knew that despite her appearance, the emotional weight she carried was much greater. As he walked quietly down the hallway toward the bedroom, a gentle, affectionate expression crossed his face.


    He looked down at Ada, sensing that she was awake even though she was trying to maintain the facade. With a soft smile, he broke the silence.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be okay," he murmured, his voice gentle yet firm. "I''m still your husband, you know?"


    Ada kept her eyes closed for a few more seconds, but the subtle tension in her shoulders betrayed that she was listening intently. Vergil continued, his voice filled with understanding and deep tenderness.


    "Tell me, what''s on your mind?" he asked, pausing for a moment at the door of the room, not in a hurry to leave her side.


    Ada sighed quietly, feeling the weight of the worries she was trying to hide. She finally opened her eyes, meeting Vergil''s prating gaze. No matter how hard she tried to be strong and handle everything alone, there was something about being in his arms that made her want to give in. She knew she couldn''t keep her concerns from him, not now.


    "I... I''m scared," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "Not of you... but of all this. Of what''s toe, the choices we''re making... And I hate feeling this way, so... vulnerable."


    Vergil watched her closely as she spoke, his eyes conveying understanding and unwavering eptance. He gentlyid her down on the bed and sat beside her, holding one of her hands.


    "You don''t need to worry about all of that," he said, gently running his thumb over her fingers. "I''m with you, always. And whatever happens, we''ll face it together. There''s nothing wrong with feeling vulnerable, Ada."


    She looked at him, her eyes glistening with tears, but there was a determination in her gaze. "I just... I just don''t want to be the reason you get hurt. Or for anyone to get hurt. And I feel like, because of me, you''re risking more than you should."


    Vergil shook his head. "I would do it all over again, a thousand times, if it were for you. This isn''t a burden, Ada. You are my wife, and I will never let anyone take that away from me. No matter how hard the battle gets."


    Ada took a deep breath, feeling the security in his words. She knew he was right, that he loved her unconditionally and would do anything for her. Yet the fear lingered.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling but sincere. "For always reminding me of that."


    Vergil leaned in and softly kissed her forehead. "Now, rest. Tomorrow will be a long day, but we''ll face it together, as always."


    Before Vergil could leave, Ada grasped his arm. "Don''t go..." she said, hiding her face slightly.

 Chapter 79: You are mine.

    Before Vergil could leave... Ada held his arm, "Don''t go..." she said, lightly hiding her face.


    "Make love to me..." Ada whispered, hiding from him, not even able to meet his eyes directly.


    ''Fragile... I''m not that lustful to try anything with her in this state...'' Vergil thought, seeing how her face, despite being hidden, revealed so much.


    ''What am I doing...'' Vergil thought before holding the girl''s hand. "Are you really asking for this?" He questioned the girl, who was so embarrassed that she couldn''t truly make a decision, but she was strong.


    She turned her face and looked directly at Vergil, her purple eyes meeting his blue ones... "I-I want you to take my virginity... Please..."


    Vergil stared at her without saying anything.


    Why?


    He didn''t know how to handle this situation, especially because... He had already seen what Ada wanted. In fact... She was anticipating it. She wasn''t confident enough, so...


    "Hurry! Don''t just stare at me like that!" She said, embarrassed, her cheeks flushed and her face desperate.


    Seeing Vergil not reacting to her, she began to take off her pants, lightly sitting on the bed, revealing her white panties and her beautiful long legs, which truly looked excellent.


    She then continued while Vergil just watched, finally taking off her shirt, revealing her breasts that were firmly supported by her bra.


    Still, there was no reaction from Vergil...


    "Vergil... am I not good enough?" She asked, her eyes already moistening and turning slightly red.


    "I thought about all kinds of things, but this is the only method left..." She said while grabbing Vergil''s shirt, letting her tear-filled eyes release heavy tears.


    "If you lose... I have proof that I was yours..." she murmured.


    Vergil''s face turnedpletely dark, and he didn''t say a single word. Still, Ada continued to insist, approaching him and pulling him onto the bed, changing positions and getting on top of him, as if she were about to ride him. Her butt and thighs touched important parts that, well...


    Vergil was still a man... So, the stimulus woke him from the slight trance he had entered.


    Herpletely ck hair fell over Vergil''s body, the scent ofvender filling the air.


    UNHOOK


    That was the sound of the bra being removed, leaving her breasts free, falling like droplets, her nipples were pink and already erect. Her breasts bounced with her light movements.


    "Is this your first time? Or do you have experience?" She asked, but again, only silence and the dark gaze on her, without a doubt... There was something there... Yet, Ada continued to insist.


    "I see. It''s my first time too, so let''s go all the way, even if neither of us has experience. It''s okay, it''s very simple. You just have to put it here." She said, pointing to the bulge in Vergil''s pants, touching it with her fingertip and guiding it to her panties, as if exining what needed to be done.


    Suddenly, Vergil''s hand was grabbed and guided onto Ada''srge breasts. Vergil could feel an extremely soft sensation on all five fingers as they sank into Ada''s left breast.


    ''I didn''t want things to be like this... but she hasn''t understood yet...'' Vergil murmured, thinking about how she was doing all of this.


    He wanted to stop her but let her continue before intervening... Why? Because he wanted her to understand what she was doing... But she was inert, sumbing to the most primal of feelings...


    Fear.


    Ada was always too certain,mitted, and sometimes too cold about certain matters, but now, she was so scared that her body and mind were acting in a new realm of her heart, something she hadn''t known until she met Vergil.


    Love.


    Her body was acting to protect that feeling somehow, even if it was in the cruelest way possible... Her mind, which overthinks, even more than it should, concluded that even if he lost... She would have to belong to him in some way... She was aware of everything she was doing, but couldn''t really control herself... Her love had taken over her entire body, and now she was trying to protect it from a rational force.


    "Do you realize this?" She asked in an enchanting voice while holding Vergil''s hand and pressing it against her breast.


    "I''m nervous too. You can tell by my heartbeat, right?" Yes, Vergil could feel Ada''s racing heart through her soft breast, which was directly touching his hand. He looked closely and saw that her white, pure skin was starting to turn red...


    ''I can''t let her continue this...'' Vergil saw her face... He couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I''m sorry, stop right now." He said, using the Absolute Order of the Master-Servant contract.


    "Huh?! Are you trying to embarrass me?! You''re Dur¡ª" "Quiet." Hemanded again, causing her mouth to shut immediately.


    "Are you trying to break the agreement by doing something like this?" Vergil questioned as he pulled away from the woman and got out from under her, "Because¡­" she whispered, "Am I not good enough?¡­" She continued. "Quiet." He said again.


    Even so, her will was overpowering his orders, and she continued to speak, going against him.


    "My purity is mine alone. What''s wrong with giving myself to someone I acknowledge?!" She shouted at Vergil, who kept his dark gaze lowered while his hair hid his face perfectly.


    "Are you kidding me?" Vergil questioned as he began to lift his gaze to her... Vergil''s eyes finally met Ada''s...


    He took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. His heart felt heavy, not from carnal desire, but from the emotional weight he felting from her.


    Everything she was feeling was being transmitted through the Master-Servant contract... He was feeling the abyss that was consuming her, the fear, the hatred, the anger, the frustration, all those negative feelings amplified to their highest power...


    "Ada," he began, his voice firm but not harsh. "This isn''t about being good enough. You are my wife, and I love you... But this¡­" He gestured widely with his hands, pointing to her body and the situation they were in. "This won''t solve your fears."


    Ada, breathless, tears streaming down her face, looked at him confused, as if her world were copsing. "Then why... why don''t you want to? I''m trying... I just don''t want to lose you. If you die, Vergil, I..." Her voice faltered, her words choked by emotions.


    Vergil stepped closer, gently holding her face in his hands, forcing her to look directly into his eyes. "You''ve been saying that for too long, and I''m tired of repeating it." Vergil said, instilling a little fear in her.


    "I''m not going to die." He repeated, "And even if that happens... I''lle back to life to get my wives back. Simple as that." His possessive eyes began to radiate a faint bluish glow as he looked at Ada''s exposed body.


    Her hands trembled, but she held Vergil''s wrists, her words stifled by sobs. "I don''t know what else to do... I thought that if... if I gave you this, I''d be sealing something... that would bind you to me in some way."


    He shook his head slowly, his thumbs brushing away the tears running down her face. "I already belong to you. And you belong to me. We don''t need anything more than what we already have. We don''t need to rush into something that isn''ting from the right ce, Ada. Making love isn''t about fear or desperation. I don''t want that to be the reason we unite this way."


    Ada looked at him, trying to find sense in his words, but still feeling lost. "I just... I just want you to know that I''m yours. That I''ll do anything for you. I don''t know how to deal with this... with what might happen¡­"


    Vergil pulled her into a firm embrace, holding her as if the very world around her were about to disintegrate. "You''ve already done so much. And that''s what worries me... you''re destroying yourself with all this thinking about what could happen. I need you to trust me. I won''t let this happen, and you don''t need to sacrifice anything to keep me by your side."


    Ada buried her face in Vergil''s chest, sobbing, finally allowing her emotions to overwhelm her. The tension she had been carrying, the anxiety of losing what was most precious to her, all copsed in that single moment. Vergil remained silent, holding her tightly, allowing her to release all her repressed fears.


    After a few minutes, Ada''s tears began to subside, and she slowly pulled away, looking at him with a calmer yet still vulnerable gaze.


    "I''m so sorry..." she whispered, the shame evident in her voice.


    "There''s no need to apologize," Vergil replied, leaning in to gently kiss her forehead.


    Ada nodded, still with tear-filled eyes, but now there was a lightness in her that hadn''t existed before. Vergil helped her lie down again, covering her with the sheet after she got dressed.


    "Rest, Ada," he said gently. "You need strength for tomorrow, and I will be by your side every step of the way."


    She nodded, and he left the room...


    "How long have you been there?" He questioned the woman in the hallway. "I had to make sure she wouldn''t steal your first time." Katharina said, her eyes shining green. "After all, when we were about to y... Novah stopped us¡­" The obsessive eyes of a crazy Yandere were trying to consume Vergil.


    "Katharina," he said, keeping his voice calm but firm. "There was no need to interfere."


    Katharina tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Interfere? Oh, no, dear. I was just protecting what''s mine... mine alone." She stepped closer, her movements slow and calcted, as if she were hunting. "You don''t understand, Vergil. I can''t let anyone else touch you like that, not before me, of course."


    Her eyes, green like poisoned emeralds, stared at him with an intensity that only reinforced the danger she represented when her emotions crossed the line. Katharina was trapped between obsessive love and the fear of losing what she desired most¡ªhim.


    "Fufufu... so cute," Vergil murmured, slowly approaching Katharina until his body pressed her against the wall. His eyes glinted with an almost cruel confidence as he watched her, a smile ying on his lips. "Do you think you have any control over me?" he teased, his voice low andden with challenge.


    His fingers began to move gently, sliding down Katharina''s belly in a calcted manner. She felt each touch like an electric current passing over her skin. Vergil''s fingers continued their journey, moving up between her ample breasts, still firmly contained by the luxurious fabric of her elegant dress, before finally stopping at her neck, where he applied slight pressure.


    In a sudden, possessive movement, Vergil pulled her into a deep, passionate kiss, takingplete control of the situation. Their lips met in a sh of passion and power, the intensity of the moment making it clear who was truly inmand.


    "I''m the one in charge here, dear," he whispered against her lips, his voice heavy with authority and desire.

 Chapter 80: Bet EVERYTHING

    Location: Unknown.


    "HAHAHAHA! Who would have imagined... HAHAHA!" A man bellowed,ughing uncontrobly as he watched two women in front of him. "That was incredible! A meteor, HAHAHA!"


    The man entertained himself in the room, surrounded by several other figures¡ªdemons, or rather, the Arcontes.


    "Lord A-Astaroth..." Raphaeline stammered, visibly shaken as she faced the powerful beings before her.


    "It does sound quite amusing," a woman remarked, luxuriously crossing her legs while staring at Raphaeline, who seemed lost in thought. "I wonder what Asmodeus would say if he saw something like this."


    "Your mouth is as big as ever, Paimon," Sapphire replied, casting a critical nce at the woman, who had white, curved horns and a seductive smile that could captivate any man.


    "Asmodeus died because of you, Sapphire," Astaroth added with a malicious grin. "Well, he dared to challenge you. But it was nice to have more of the original demons around, you know?"


    "Tch, don''t talk to me about that. He had the audacity to look at me with hungry eyes," Sapphire responded, folding her arms, ignoring the other Arcontes¡ªexcept...


    "So, what will you offer me for this Armageddon? You didn''t think I''d let this slide, did you?" The Arconte Phenex interjected, his voice slicing through the tension, as this situation directly involved his own agenda.


    "Huh? Since when do I owe you anything?" Sapphire responded with a defiant smile. "I recall fulfilling a contract for you three thousand years ago."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically, thickening with palpable tension.


    Arconte Phenex fixed his gaze on Sapphire, his eyes burning with barely contained frustration.


    "So, you think it''s that easy?" he questioned, his voiceced with disdain. "Betting on something, and now a Blood Armageddon involving my son, and we don''t even know who his opponent is? Your jokes have certainly evolved, Sapphire Agares," he said, nearly pping in sarcastic apuse, his acidic tone resonating throughout the room.


    The other Arcontes remained silent, fully aware that the conversation had taken a dangerous turn.


    Raphaeline felt a chill run down her spine as the confrontation between the two powerful demons intensified. Theughter that once filled the room had now dissipated, reced by an air of suspense.


    Sapphire, however, remained unshaken. She crossed her arms and raised her chin, defiant. "Oh, Phenex, don''t be so dramatic. If we don''t take risks, we''ll never know how far we can go, will we? ze Phenex," she challenged the Arconte, but...


    "But if you''re so eager for something,e on, make your proposal. Either way, I won''t lose with my dear son-inw." As those words left her lips, the entire room turned, wide-eyed, towards Sapphire.


    "Huh?" she questioned. "Oh, don''t worry, he''s her son-inw here too," she added, pointing at Raphaeline, who was already sweating bullets.


    The power gap between Sapphire and Raphaeline was monumental, and the weight of the situation bore down on the young woman. She felt the gazes of the Arcontes upon her, each one assessing her capacity to handle the revtion. The murmurs that had filled the room transformed into a storm of spection, and Raphaeline found herself at the center of a discussion she never imagined she''d be part of.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Paimon couldn''t contain a loud, boomingugh that echoed through the luxurious meeting hall. "You? You''re a mother-inw? HAHAHAHA, I didn''t see thating! Katharina got married? HAHAHA! This man must be very interesting!" Paimon continued in her hysterical fit, while everyone else watched her with serious expressions.


    "I really didn''t expect this either," ze said, his eyes glinting with a certain curiosity.


    "This is truly interesting." The eyes of the more reserved man finally opened as he looked at Sapphire.


    The most powerful demon in Hell at the moment, the Archon Amon.


    "Oh, the old man woke up, hello," Sapphire said, waving at him as though he were just emerging from a two-million-year slumber.


    "Silence." Hismand instantly froze Sapphire, her body stiffening as if all her movements were forcibly halted.


    ''Damn! He''s still way too strong!!'' She screamed internally, but soon her own power red to match the overwhelming aura he emitted.


    "Oh? Impressive... you''ve gotten stronger?" Amon questioned with a mischievous smile.


    "Come on, Amon, I''m not like you, who stopped training," Sapphire replied, holding her firm stance. "And now I even have a disciple." Sapphire chuckled softly and added, "What do you think, Phenex? Afraid? My disciple was human six months ago."


    "The rules are clear, Sapphire," Phenex said with a grin, now that Amon''s full attention was on the scene. "You''re trying to break an external agreement by interfering. Come on, offer me something of value, and we''ll negotiate."


    "And what do you want, swindler?" Sapphire asked, fully convinced she would win regardless.


    Phenex leaned forward, his eyes burning with an intensity that reflected his resolve. "What do I want?" he repeated, his voice carrying a calcted tone. "Simple. If your ''disciple'' wins, I''ll bow to his victory and honor the oue. But if he loses..." Phenex paused deliberately, his smile slowly growing as he studied Sapphire.


    "You willpletely withdraw from all alliances and ties you have in Hell''s political sphere. No more influence, no more disciples, no more involvement in power affairs. You''ll be nothing but a spectator, with no voice, no control."


    The room fell into a deathly silence. Every Archon present felt the weight of Phenex''s proposal, a gamble as bold as it was brutal. To remove Sapphire from the board would be a devastating blow, but the risk was equally immense. Raphaeline''s gaze darted between Sapphire and Phenex, unable to believe the level of stakes being wagered.


    ''HAHAHAHAH THIS IDIOT HAHAHAHAHAHA WHAT AN IDIOT HAHAHAHAHAHA THE BIGGEST IDIOT IN THE WHOLE WORLD!!!!HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA FUCK THIS SHITTY DEMONIC WORLD! HAHAHAHAHA THIS RETARD THINK I CARE ABOUT POLITICAL POWER? HAHAHAHAHAHA I AM THE ONE WHO MAKES MY NAME!'' She roared internally seeing how imbecile Phenex looked, but still, she had to restrain herself a lot.


    Sapphire maintained herposure, although inside she was almost about to break down and let out a heart-wrenchingugh within the room. But her smile remained unwavering, maintaining her posture so as not to destroy the scene. "You are underestimating my disciple, Phenex. A newly transformed human? Perhaps. But what he is now... will surprise you."


    Amon, who had been silent until now, let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the direction the conversation was heading. "Oh, this will be fun to watch. Sapphire against all of Hell, with everything riding on a simple human... transformed." He emphasized thest word, his eyes gleaming with interest.


    Phenex, bolstered by Amon''s tacit support, didn''t back down. "Then it''s settled. A Blood Armageddon to decide the fate. Let the countdown begin."


    As the imposing pce doors closed behind them, Sapphire and Raphaeline found themselves outside, away from the watchful eyes of the Archons. The tension that had filled the pce began to dissipate, but instead of relief, it was Raphaeline''s frustration that erupted. She came to an abrupt halt, spinning on her heels to face Sapphire, her face flushed with anger, her eyes sparking with a mix of disbelief and fury.


    "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" Raphaeline shouted, her voice echoing through the empty courtyard. "You wagered EVERYTHING! And what''s this about ''son-inw''?! Why drag me into this?! As if the situation wasn''t dangerous enough already! Wait! And my sword?!" Her breath wasing in quick bursts, her body trembling with anxiety.


    Sapphire, with her usual imprable calm, merely sighed and continued walking toward the exit, momentarily ignoring Raphaeline''s outburst. Naturally, this only made the young woman angrier.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you, Sapphire!" Raphaeline ran to stand in front of her, blocking her path. "You threw me into the middle of that Archon mess like it was a game! I almost got devoured alive by that tension in there! Do you even realize what you just did?!"


    Sapphire stopped, her gaze on Raphaeline a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You think I don''t know what I''m doing, Raphaeline? I always know. Those idiots inside won''t lift a finger against me ¡ª they can only bark, and you need to understand that."


    Raphaeline huffed, frustrated. "You''re risking too much! This Blood Armageddon... Do you really trust your disciple that much? He doesn''t even have six months of experience, Sapphire! And what was that about a ''son-inw''? You''ve put us in an impossible situation!"


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile curling on her lips. "I trust him enough. And about the ''son-inw''... Well, it''s true. Or do you think your daughter cares enough about you to abandon him? Poor thing would throw you into the fires of Hell just to keep Vergil for herself. She''s probably throwing herself at him right now, desperate to be imed. You''re so naive. And if you can''t handle that, how will you survive in Hell? Pathetic. You were trembling in front of PHENEX? Good god, go get help. That man has a green hat on each ear."


    Raphaeline felt a knot of fury tighten in her chest at Sapphire''s venomous words. Her face flushed red with anger, her fists clenching so tightly that her nails almost pierced her skin. "You''repletely wrong about Ada!" she shouted, her voice strained with emotion. "She would never do something like that, and I would never let that happen!"


    Sapphireughed in disdain, tilting her head to the side, her eyes gleaming with a mix of arrogance and amusement. "You really believe that, don''t you? You think you still have any control over your daughter... How adorable." She paused, stepping closer to Raphaeline, who instinctively backed away.


    "But the truth, Raphaeline, is that you''re just an obstacle to her. A piece on the verge of being discarded. After all, her dear mother was too busy worshipping des instead of loving her own daughter."


    Sapphire''s words were like knives, each one cutting deep into Raphaeline''s mind, feeding her insecurities. She tried to stand firm, but the reality Sapphire painted was too frightening to ignore.


    "I''m not weak..." Raphaeline murmured, as if trying to convince herself.


    "You''re not weak?" Sapphire mocked,ughing out loud. "Keep telling yourself that, and soon enough, I''ll see you dressed as a maid, saying ''Lord Vergil, would you like anything else?''" Sapphire imitated the demon queen, now nothing more than a defenseless child.

 Chapter 81: What a headache...

    "Shit..." Vergil gritted his teeth in pain, pressing his palms against his face, especially his forehead, where it felt like multiple nuclear bombs were exploding every second. The headache was unbearable, a weight that seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.


    "You know, sometimes I wonder just how stupid you can be, you know that?" The voice was thest one he expected. Opening his eyes, Vergil was met with Viviane''s gaze, a mixture of irritation and concern on her face.


    "What the hell¡ª" he started, but was immediately cut off.


    "Watch your mouth, you idiot! I was worried, okay? Look at what you''ve done!" Viviane eximed, her frustration evident in her voice.


    "A week in aa! All because you decided to challenge that moron before the actual fight!!" She gestured wildly, almost like a mother who couldn''t hold back her worry.


    "Challeng¡ªwhat?... Ow, ow... My head," Vergil muttered, trying to ignore the throbbing pain.


    "Oh, you don''t remember?" Viviane crossed her arms, her eyes locked on Vergil with an exasperated gleam. "''I''M GOING TO KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD!'' And, in a matter of seconds... Well, he knocked you out cold. For three weeks."


    Vergil shut his eyes, trying to piece together what had happened. "Underestimating an opponent just because they let themselves get cut isn''t the smartest move, don''t you think?" Viviane continued, adopting a motherly tone, even though she wasn''t his mother and, in truth, wasn''t actually that worried.


    "This is... aplicated situation," Vergil replied, his voice a little firmer now, despite the pain. "But who''s this idiot anyway?"


    "Magnus Phenex. One of the high-n demons, or rather, the youngest son of Archon Phenex. You know, you could''ve held back a little, right? I get that it''s tough not to snap when some idiot tries to woo your wife, but were you really in a position to challenge him?" Viviane rolled her eyes. "You need to learn to be more strategic in battles. Falling for the provocations of an immortal demon just because you think you''re strong isn''t exactly a smart move."


    "I didn''t know he was immortal at the time. And it''s not like he warned me before he beat the crap out of me," Vergil grumbled, still struggling with the confusion of what had transpired.


    "And that''s exactly what I''m talking about! Who would warn you they''re immortal? But you should''ve known better, especially when he regenerated after being sliced into pieces. You''re dealing with demons, Vergil. They''re not just opponents; they have abilities you need to respect," she scolded, arms crossed. It almost felt like his mother was there, lecturing him, which he found amusing¡ªbut it wasn''t the time tough.


    "Okay, okay, I get it," Vergil sighed, finally sitting up in bed, running his fingers through his messy hair. "But you know this headache isn''t helping my ability to think clearly, right?"


    "Maybe you should''ve thought about that before picking fights with people you shouldn''t," she quipped, a mischievous smile appearing on her face. "Now, what are you going to do? Get up and fight, or sit here sulking because you got your ass kicked by an idiot?"


    Vergil watched her, his expression shifting from pain to determination. "Well, I''m not going to sit here, that''s for sure. I need to get ready for what''sing. I can''t let someone like Magnus have thest word."


    "That''s the spirit," Viviane affirmed, her stance now more rxed. "Just don''t make the same mistake again. And next time, let me know before you do something stupid. I''ll want to be there to see the humiliation if you get your ass kicked again."


    "Look at this," she said, pointing to a screen. One of the memes showed a caricature of him, with a pained expression, surrounded by other demonsughing. Another one depicted Vergil lying down, with a caption that read: "The real sleeping demon."


    Vergil scowled, his difort growing as he looked over the "tribute" he had received. "This is... humiliating," he muttered, feeling his frustration building.


    "Humiliating? It''s a full-blownedy festival!" Viviane chuckled. "You''re the talk of the week! ''The demon who slept through an Armageddon'' is the new hit among the ns. If you hadn''t underestimated that idiot, maybe you wouldn''t be in this mess right now."


    "This isn''t funny, Viviane," Vergil replied, crossing his arms in frustration.


    "You did this to yourself," came a new voice. Sapphire, the fiery redhead, walked into the room, her stern gaze fixed on Vergil. "Now, guess where Ada is?"


    Vergil''s eyebrow shot up, concern creeping in. "What do you mean, ''where Ada is''?" His voice was edged with unease, clearly not prepared for whatever she was about to reveal.


    "She had to go with the Phenex demons, trying to distance herself from the mess you caused," Sapphire exined, crossing her arms with disapproval. "Did you really think being in aa during such an important event wouldn''t have any consequences?"


    Vergil fell silent, his mind reeling from the situation.


    "I know that look, and if you think we''re treating you like a child, just look at the bigger picture." Sapphire sighed, rubbing her forehead as though contemting something deeply.


    Vergil let out a long breath. "Train me," he said suddenly, his tone shifting the atmosphere in an instant.


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his sudden change in demeanor. "What did you just say?"


    "I need power. I can''t let this happen again. If the Phenex think they can look down on me, I''ll show them exactly what I''m capable of," Vergil dered, his voice filled with unwavering resolve.


    "I won''t go easy on you. I brought you here to strengthen your body and mind because, if I had trained you back then, you would''ve died for sure," Sapphire said with a smirk, her gaze challenging.


    "That''s exactly what I want. I don''t want special treatment. I want to be tested," Vergil responded, his determination radiating through his words.


    "Courage is one thing. Foolishness is apletely different story," Sapphire countered, crossing her arms, assessing him carefully. "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "Will it let me beat that bastard?" he asked bluntly.


    "Of course," Sapphire grinned, showing her shark-like teeth. "But first, we''ve got something serious to do." Her grin widened maliciously. "We''re going to see another friend."


    Viviane, who had been standing nearby, trembled with fear at Sapphire''s words. "N-N-N-No way!" she stammered, but before she could process what was happening, she had already been turned into a human sack of potatoes, hoisted up by Sapphire. And it wasn''t just her...


    "Huh?! Ugh, my head!" Vergil groaned, feeling an overwhelming dizziness as he too was turned into a potato sackbeled ''Vergil - Idiot'' and ''Viviane - Fool.''


    "HAHAHAHA! IT''S TIME!!" Sapphire roared inughter, disappearing from the room in a strange, glowing magic circle.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the door...


    "VERGIL!!!" Roxanne and Katharina screamed in unison as they burst into the room with a deafening crash, panic etched across their faces.


    They rushed inside, their eyes wide with fear, scanning the room desperately for Vergil. But all they found was the aftermath of what had urred moments earlier: the floor scorched and, at the center, a magical circle still faintly glowing, with traces of power emanating from it.


    "No¡­" Katharina murmured, shock evident in her voice as she stared at the fading magic circle.


    "Where is he? What happened here?" Roxanne asked, her voice filled with urgency as she tried to make sense of the scene. She looked at Katharina for answers, but all they were met with was the unsettling silence of the now-empty room.


    The room, which moments earlier had been filled with intensity and heat, was now eerily quiet. There was no sign of Sapphire or Vergil, only the faint trace of the magic circle that was slowly fading, as if it had never been there.


    "Damn¡­ that bitch again," Katharina growled, her fists clenching in frustration. "I NEED POWER TO KILL HERRRR!!!" she screamed into the air, her anger so fierce that several nearby windows shattered.


    Roxanne crouched down, examining the remnants of the circle. "This was high-ss magic¡­ Sapphire must''ve taken him somewhere far. That overpowered bitch loves to run off to new ces for her workouts. But where?" she muttered to herself, all while casually munching on a chocte-covered cupcake.


    "Hey... he told you not to eat at this hour¡­" Katharina warned, her emerald eyes glowing dangerously.


    Roxanne shrugged, a mischievous grin ying on her lips. "Huh? Who cares? He''s not here, is he?" she teased before taking another bite of the cupcake.


    Suddenly, the cupcake in her hand burst into mes, forcing Roxanne to yelp in surprise and drop it.


    "What the hell-!?" Roxanne stared in disbelief at the ashes that remained.


    "If he said it, it''s an absolute rule," Katharina dered, her voice low andmanding as her eyes glowed even brighter. The tension in the room thickened, and Roxanne swallowed hard, a chill running down her spine.


    "Fine, fine... No need to burn the food," Roxanne muttered, raising her hands in surrender, but the fiery gleam in Katharina''s eyes showed she wasn''t taking any excuses.


    "Do that again, and I''ll turn you into roasted slut," Katharina said, her sharp gaze cutting through the air like a de.

 Chapter 82: A Master of Familiars

    Darkness cloaked the forest like a heavy mantle, the tall, twisted trees reaching toward the cloudy sky.


    Thick, exposed roots intertwined across the ground, forming a menacing maze beneath Vergil''s feet. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth and decaying leaves, mingled with the distant sound of running water, which echoed eerily between the trunks.


    The sensation of being pulled through space was disorienting for Vergil, as if his body was being disintegrated into particles and reassembled elsewhere. His stomach churned, and the constant feeling of falling made it impossible to tell sky from earth. When his feet finally touched solid ground, he stumbled, barely able to keep his bnce.


    "HAHAHAHA! That never gets any easier, does it?" Sapphire''s yful voice echoed, clearly ustomed to the jarring effects of teleportation. Viviane, on the other hand, seemed less affected, adjusting her fiery red hair with a disdainful look as she nced around.


    "Ugh¡­" Vergil murmured, looking around while the ringing of magic still buzzed in his ears. "Where are we?"


    "The Dark Forest," Sapphire replied, her tone calm in contrast to the intensity of their surroundings. "And this is where you''ll meet my friend."


    Vergil frowned, the difort growing as he noticed the shifting shadows around them. The light from the demonic sky barely pierced the thick canopy of the trees, casting an eerie gloom. He could feel the presence of something, as if the trees themselves were watching him, appraising him with malicious intent.


    "Your friend?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism.


    ''Since when does this lunatic call anyone a friend? Even Viviane''s been reduced to a glorified housekeeper!'' Vergil thought, his face contorting into a strange expression.


    "Are you thinking bad things about me? You got a death wish?" Sapphire asked, adjusting her stance, "For your information, I have


    lots


    of friends!" She crossed her arms, causing her chest to bounce slightly.


    "I-I didn''t say anything!" Vergil raised his hands in surrender, quickly regaining hisposure. Sapphire simply nodded, her eyes shing with a mixture of irritation and amusement. "Sure, but I think you''ll like this one¡­" She began walking, motioning for him to follow.


    The forest seemed alive, whispers carried by the wind weaving through the trees. In the distance, the sounds of unknown creatures echoed¡ªsome growling, others emitting high-pitchedughter that made Vergil more uneasy with each step.


    "This is where you''ll get your Familiar," Sapphire said as they approached a small clearing. "She''s beautiful, so avoid eye contact," she added, "Or you''ll regret it."


    ''What? Is it a gorgon? Medusa this time? I''ve already met the Lady of the Lake, now Medusa? I really don''t have any luck¡­'' Vergil thought skeptically. He had always been cautious when beings were described as "beautiful" in a ce like this. When they stepped into the clearing, his eyes widened at the sight of the woman waiting for them.


    She stood tall, her long, jet-ck hair framing a face that could have been sculpted from marble. Her eyes were a deep, glowing green, radiating an intense, otherworldly light, and her features were a perfect blend of delicate beauty and underlying ferocity that left Vergil both intrigued and slightly terrified. She wore a long gown that seemed to float around her, made of shadows and light woven together, as if the forest itself had materialized into fabric.


    "Ah, Sapphire! What a pleasant surprise!" the woman said, her voice smooth and almost hypnotic as she approached them. "And who is this young demon you''ve brought along?"


    Vergil felt a chill run down his spine, and not just from the environment. Something about her presence was both alluring and dangerous, as though something was fundamentally wrong.


    "This is Vergil," Sapphire introduced, her mischievous smile revealing that she was clearly enjoying herself. "He needs a Familiar."


    The woman smiled enigmatically, her eyes scanning Vergil as if she could read his very thoughts. "So, you seek apanion, do you? An ally to face the challenges of this demonic world? You''vee to the right ce."


    Vergil stood in silence, watching as the woman, Selene, moved with an almost otherworldly grace. He noticed how the clearing around them had subtly shifted, the shadows seeming to creep closer as if they had a mind of their own.


    ''At least she''s not Medusa,'' Vergil thought, still focused on the warning,


    "Don''t look her in the eyes."


    "I am Selene, the Master of Familiars," she introduced herself, her tone growing more serious. "And contrary to what you might think, a Familiar is not just a servant. It''s a partner. The rtionship between you two must be based on mutual respect and trust."


    "I''m not here to form friendships," Vergil retorted, keeping his tone steady. "I want power. That''s all."


    Selene raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed with hisck of enthusiasm. "You think you can simply demand power without understanding what it truly means? A Familiar is an extension of yourself. If you''re not worthy of having one, you won''t be able to control it. Sapphire, did you teach him nothing?" she added, turning toward Sapphire.


    "He''s naturally stupid. You can''t change some things," Sapphire replied, leaving Selene momentarily speechless.


    "I''m not worried about that," Vergil cut in, his voice low and firm. "I just want what I need."


    "Ah, a young man with plenty of confidence. Let''s hope you die quickly," Selene remarked, her expression lighting up with a mix of amusement and disdain. "Very well. Let''s get to it. You want power, and your conviction is garbage, so you''ll probably die trying. Let''s go."


    She turned, gesturing for them to follow her deeper into the clearing, where a thick mist began to swirl, obscuring whatevery beyond.


    ''She seemed so sweet before... now she feels like a real demon,'' Vergil muttered to himself, watching how quickly her demeanor had changed.


    "Come along, spoiled brat who thinks everythinges easy," Selene called out, beckoning him closer.


    As they approached, Vergil could feel the tension in the air. He could hear faint whispers and distantughter, and the atmosphere was heavy with a strange energy that made him uneasy. Sapphire walked beside him, her smirk full of mischief that he couldn''t ignore.


    ''She''s enjoying my difort...'' Vergil thought bitterly. ''I''m going to get back at her when I have the chance... twice kidnapped in less than a year.''


    "How about you stop having those possessive thoughts of getting back at your master? I can hear everything, you know?" Selene interrupted, revealing Vergil''s thoughts to Sapphire.


    "Oh, so that''s what you''ve been thinking?" Sapphireughed, trying to ce her hand on his head. "You trying to die, kid?" she teased, lifting him by his head, though it felt more like a joke.


    "Stop being annoying too. You should be proud that he thinks like that. Let''s move on," Selene said dismissively, and Sapphire dropped him, leaving him standing back where he was.


    "Ready to meet your newpanion?" Selene asked, her eyes gleaming with a teasing challenge.


    As she approached Vergil, she subtly cut his finger with her sharp nails, so lightly that he didn''t even notice. A drop of blood fell to the ground.


    Selene stepped back, raising her hand dramatically as a massive circle appeared, drawing the blood into it. "Come forth, my dear! Reveal yourself to this young demon!"


    The mist began to swirl violently, forming a silhouette that slowly took shape. Vergil blinked, trying to focus on the figure emerging from the shadows. When the mist finally cleared, he froze.


    Before him stood a creature that defied logic. It had the body of a woman, but its face was dominated by a gaping mouth, which seemed to take up most of its head, filled with sharp teeth and twisted into a grotesque grin. Its hair writhed like a mass of serpents, and its glowing eyes gleamed with a malicious hunger that sent chills down Vergil''s spine. Long, razor-sharp ws extended from its hands, while a serpent-like tail slithered restlessly behind it.


    "Well," Selene said, a smile ying on her lips. "Meet your new Familiar."


    "Hi, idiot!" the creature shouted, her voice booming like thunder in the silence of the forest. "You must be Vergil! I can''t wait to insult you while you screw up during our adventures!"


    Vergil felt his stomach twist, a chill running down his spine. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, panic rising inside him. "This is my Familiar?"


    "Yes, she''s yours," Selene confirmed with a satisfied smile, while Vergil stared at her in disbelief. "Your newpanion. What do you think?"


    "No, no, this can''t be happening. Isn''t it supposed to be something like ''Come to me and serve me forever!'' or something? What kind of creature is this?!" Vergil shook his head, trying to regain hisposure. "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    "Dead serious! HAHAHA!" the creature shrieked with a high-pitchedugh. "And you''re about to find out I''m more than enough to make you cry! I''ll teach you what it means to be a real demon!"


    "You''re telling me


    this... thing


    is my Familiar?" Vergil turned to Selene, searching for an exnation that made sense.


    "Of course, dear. Call her Zuri," Selene said with a teasing grin. "She''s a rare creature, a Familiar thatbines raw power with... well, let''s say, a bit of an extravagant personality."


    "I can''t believe you''re doing this to me!" Vergil responded, outraged. "Can''t you give me something less... insane?"


    Zuri let out a loud, almost deafeningugh. "Less insane? Don''t be ridiculous, idiot! You''re stuck with me! It''s like picking a pair of shoes and hoping they''refortable! Too bad, you''ll have to get used to it!"


    "She swears and everything, just to keep you in check," Sapphire chimed in, clearly enjoying the situation.


    "And you''re going to learn to respect me, because I''ve got no patience for idiots like you!" Zuri continued, her gaping mouth revealing sharp teeth in a wicked grin. "And if you think you can ignore me, get ready to be bitten!"


    Vergil wasn''t sure whether tough or cry...


    "Well, at least it''s not some dumb boat, or a useless Red Dragon who never helps and just warns the protagonist about stuff while pretending to be useful," Viviane said, shrugging. Everyone turned to look at her.


    "That was oddly specific... are you okay?" Vergil asked, though...


    "W-wait, you''ve been here this whole time? Oh my god, it''s the Lady of the Lake... but why are you dressed like a maid?" Selene said excitedly as she finally noticed her. Well, she


    had


    been there for a while...

 Chapter 83: How do you know Sapphire?

    "Come on, eat a little," Selene said, cing the food on the table. Despite its odd appearance, it smelled surprisingly delicious.


    "O-ok..." Vergil sat down at the table, and little Zuri joined them.


    "Hungry!" she eximed, sitting at the wooden table while holding a fork and knife, wearing a white napkin tied around her neck like something straight out of an old cartoon.


    "Yes, eat, little one." Selene said, cing a te of food in front of her, and soon... Zuri fell into a trance.


    Zuri, however, suddenly stopped. As soon as the te was ced before her, she froze. Her mouth hung slightly open, and her once-hungry eyes now stared vacantly at the food. Vergil frowned, unsure of what was happening. Zuri, who had been loud and brash until that moment, now seemed paralyzed, like a grotesque statue. The only thing that moved was the slow drip of drool from her mouth, pooling onto the wooden table.


    "Um..." Vergil leaned slightly toward Zuri, his voice cautious. "What''s happening to her?"


    Selene just smiled,pletely unconcerned. "Oh, nothing much. She does that sometimes when she''s... impressed. This food, in particr, can be a bit intense for creatures like her."


    "Intense?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "She looks... paralyzed."


    Zuri remained motionless, her eyes wide, and the sound of saliva dripping onto the table began to make him ufortable. He was used to oddities in the demon world, but this was... unsettling.


    "Fufufu, your face is priceless," Seleneughed, seeing how Vergil was trying to make sense of it all. "Don''t worry, it''s just a simple spell. That crazy woman wouldn''t let me talk to you without a proper excuse." Selene''s tone shifted.


    "What do you mean by that?" Vergil asked, slightly leaning back.


    "Ah, I''m always misunderstood. What a pain," Selene said before turning to him. "She told you not to look into my eyes, right? That bitch..." she muttered.


    "She won''t tell me who you are, and I think it''s because of her... interest," Selene continued, looking at him, who still avoided her gaze. "It''s fine, I won''t do anything," she said, giving up.


    "It''s just that... that woman... Sapphire, she''s been acting too strangetely..." Selene murmured, looking down at her hands as she sped them together. Vergil nced at her for a moment and then...


    "Well, I don''t really understand her either. After all, I''ve only known her for a short time," Vergil said, grabbing the spoon and taking a bite of the food.


    The food, surprisingly delicious, brought a brief sense offort, but the difort with Selene''s words remained. He realized that he was being drawn into something far bigger than he had imagined.


    Selene sighed, watching him with a mix of frustration and resignation. She crossed her arms and leaned against the table, her ethereal beauty contrasting with the rawness of their conversation.


    "Only a short time, huh..." she murmured. "But Sapphire hasyers you''ve barely scratched. She... She''s not the same as she used to be." Her tone was softer now, almost as if she was recalling something distant.


    Vergil looked at her, trying to process what Selene was saying. Sapphire, the arrogant and brutal demoness, was hiding something beyond her usual chaotic nature? The thought intrigued him, but he also knew he couldn''t fully trust anyone in this world. Still, there was a truth in Selene''s voice that was hard to ignore.


    "If you don''t understand her, how do you expect to survive her? I mean, when you first came here, I thought she wanted to kill you," Selene asked.


    Vergil nced up slightly, still avoiding her direct gaze. "I was terrified of her when I first met her, but now... she''s actually kind of cute. And even if I''m being kidnapped, it''s not so bad," he chuckled, taking another spoonful of food, feeling the intense vor fill his mouth, as though the food was infused with magical energy. He wasn''t sure if that was a good or bad thing, but at least it kept him alert.


    "Who are you really?" Selene asked.


    "A man who loves his wives very much," he answered without hesitation.


    "And who are these wives?" she asked again.


    "Katharina Agares, Ada Baal, and Roxanne Sitri," he replied directly, continuing to eat.


    "And the maid? How did you manage to get someone of such high caliber?" she questioned, as if interrogating him, but Vergil onlyughed.


    "Sapphire gave her to me," he chuckled, recalling the scene, and Selene let out a deep sigh.


    "Ahh... how strange... Her daughter marries a man with nothing, then she gives one of the best cksmiths in the world to you, and next, she brings the greatest spiritual master in the world and gives you a Familiar too. This woman... has she gone even crazier?" Selene asked, covering her face with her hand.


    Vergil let out a lowugh, pushing his te aside after savoring the food. The weight of Selene''s words hung in the air, bringing a sense of reality to the absurdity of the situation.


    "Maybe she really has gone crazy," he replied with an ironic smile, his eyes momentarily lost in thought. "But honestly, I don''t care. Sapphire is... unique. Strange, terrifying, yes, but at the same time, she has something that keeps me intrigued."


    Selene watched him closely, the dim light in the cabin casting shadows that softened her features. It seemed there was something more she wanted to say, but she hesitated, perhaps out of fear or concern.


    "It''s not normal," she finally said, her tone growing darker. "Sapphire doesn''t give favors like that. She''s never been the type to offer help for free, especially something as valuable as a renowned cksmith or a Familiar. You must be quite interesting, you know?" Selene questioned.


    Vergil fell silent for a moment, considering her words. He knew that the demon world was driven by interests, betrayals, and power ys. But so far, he had navigated this chaotic sea with a certain confidence, especially with his wives by his side.


    "It''s not like I had much of a choice," he said with a sigh. "I''m in this up to my neck. If Sapphire has her own motives, that''s fine by me. After all, she is my dear mother-inw, isn''t she?"


    Selene narrowed her eyes, and a soft, lowugh escaped her lips. "Your dear mother-inw, huh?" she repeated, her voiceced with irony. "You have an interesting way of handling this situation, but let me warn you... Sapphire isn''t the type to get wrapped up in sentimentality. You can y with that idea, but eventually, you''ll find out that nothing in the demon world is that simple."


    Vergil shrugged, seemingly unconcerned, but deep down, he knew there was truth in Selene''s words. Sapphire was unpredictable, but there was something about her, beyond her strength and madness, that drew him in. Perhaps it was that mix of danger and power that made him trust her, even if it was purely for survival.


    "Well, in the meantime, I''ll y the game," he said casually. "If Sapphire has her interests, I''ll have mine. Who knows where this will lead, but for now, I''m doing just fine."


    Selene stared at him for a long moment, as if trying to see beyond his words. "You have a confidence that borders on recklessness, you know?"


    "I''ve heard that before," Vergil replied with a half-smile.


    Zuri, who had been silent until now, let out an irritatingugh, breaking the spell. "That arrogance is going to get you in trouble one day, idiot."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow at her. "Weren''t you more fun when you were quiet?"


    Zuri stuck her tongue out at him defiantly, which made Selene sigh.


    "Well, time will tell if your confidence is well-ced, Vergil," Selene said, getting back up. "But always stay alert. In this world, everyone wears a mask... and you''re surrounded by those who wear the most dangerous ones."


    "I''m going to grab some fruit. Try to sort things out; you''re going to be together forever," Selene said, standing up and leaving just Zuri and Vergil behind.


    The moment Selene stepped outside into the yard, someone was leaning against a tree, eavesdropping on the entire conversation.


    "You could have just asked me what you wanted to know," Sapphire said, her voice tight with nervousness. Selene took a step back, startled to hear Sapphire''s voiceing from the shadows. She hadn''t seen her there, but it was typical of Sapphire to appear when least expected. Her heart began to race, but it wasn''t just due to Sapphire''s imposing presence; there was something more.


    "I''ve known you for eight hundred sixty-five years. I know you wouldn''t tell me anything," she retorted, trying to escape Sapphire''s gaze, but she found herself almost forced to look at her, her eyes drawn in.


    As their gazes locked, an overwhelming wave of heat coursed through Selene''s body. Her thoughts became a jumble, and a strange sensation, almost... passionate, took hold of her. It felt as though a spell had struck her, and she felt her lips move in an almost inaudible murmur, clear in her mind:


    ''She... is in love?'' she thought, her eyes wide with disbelief. ''No... it''s interest, but... romantic interest? What is this?''


    The feeling was uncontroble, and for a brief moment, Selene lost herself in that intensity. Sapphire, meanwhile, huffed in realization.


    ''Damn it... she''s using her gaze on me,'' Sapphire muttered, feeling vulnerable despite her strength.


    "Stop, Artemis," Sapphire said immediately, slicing through the air with the name Selene had abandoned years ago. "You really underestimate me if you think you can look at me like that and question anything, Artemis."


    The threat in Sapphire''s voice hit Selene like a physical blow. Her body trembled, her knees nearly giving way, and she almost sumbed to the urge to bow before the woman. An overwhelming force emanated from Sapphire, making Selene feel vulnerable and weak.


    "Don''t y with fire, or you''ll get burned," Sapphire continued, her voice cold and sharp. "I can be your friend, but that doesn''t mean I''m willing to tolerate your intrusion. If there''s something you don''t understand, it''s because I''ve chosen for you not to understand."


    Selene, still dazed by the strange sensation and Sapphire''s overwhelming power, struggled to regain control of herself. But that gaze... that gaze made her question everything. It was a mix of admiration, fear, and a confusing passion she couldn''t exin... all directed toward... a man...


    "You... are falling in love," Selene murmured, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    Sapphire, her expression impassive, crossed her arms, subtly entuating her figure as her presence became undeniable. "I fall in love with potential, Artemis," she replied, her voice cold and resolute. "Not with a man."


    "If you say so... but don''t call me Artemis," Selene shot back, but in her thoughts...


    ''You''re lying so badly, Sapphire.''

 Chapter 84: Spiritual Training

    Hourster, the atmosphere in the small cabin had shifted.


    Selene sat in front of Vergil and Zuri, observing them with a more serious expression, leaving behind the confusing emotions that Sapphire had stirred within her.


    The moment now was one of instruction, after all, Vergil hade here for that purpose. Vergil, eyes sharp and attentive, felt the importance of what he was about to learn. Zuri, on the other hand, though she appeared disinterested, remained restless, alternating between grumbling and shooting irritated nces, never losing the irreverence that defined her.


    "Let''s begin," Selene said, intecing her fingers as she leaned forward. "Now that you two are officially bonded, it''s time to understand what it means to have a Familiar and how this will affect you moving forward. This bond between you is not just a magical connection; it''s something much deeper, almost spiritual."


    Vergil frowned, still getting used to Zuri''s presence, who insulted him at random intervals. "You mean we''re stuck with each other forever?" he asked, trying to mask the irritation in his voice.


    Selene gave a small smile and nodded. "Exactly. The bond between a demon and their Familiar is eternal. No matter where you are or what happens, Zuri will always be able to sense you. And you, Vergil, will be able to ess her power when necessary."


    "Great," Zuri muttered, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. "Like I wanted to be stuck with this idiot."


    Vergil shot an irritated nce at the small creature. "The feeling is mutual, Zuri."


    Selene let out a soft sigh. "You two will have to get used to each other. What you have is a symbiotic rtionship, whether you like it or not. Zuri''s power is at your disposal, Vergil, but she will also be your advisor... in a way."


    "Advisor?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical.


    If this lunatic is supposed to be my advisor, I''m going to die faster than I thought...


    Vergil thought.


    "Of course!" Zuri responded, sarcasm dripping from every word. "The best advisor you''ve ever had. Get ready to be insulted while I teach you not to die, you idiot."


    Selene continued, ignoring the dynamic between the two. "What you need to understand is that a Familiar can lend you their power. And that power, when used correctly, can turn the tide of battle. Of course, that depends on your Familiar, too. But there is a trade. You need to feed this bond with spiritual energy, emotions, and most importantly, mutual connections. Yes, Zuri, that applies to you too," she said, ncing at the Familiar, who shrugged.


    "Yeah, yeah. Got it. Born today, don''t pressure me," Zuri grumbled, before looking at Vergil with a mischievous grin. "But to be honest, I prefer when he''s scared. Feeds the connection better."


    Vergil ignored thement, trying to stay focused. "And how do I ess her power?"


    "That''s moreplicated," Selene answered. "You''ll need to train. A Familiar''s power isn''t something you just ''activate.'' It''s an exchange. Think of it as a channel of energy between the two of you. You need to learn how to open that channel consciously, and more importantly, know when to close it. If you leave it open for too long or without control, you can end up drained. Your body and soul could suffer."


    Vergil nodded, processing the information. "So, how do I start?"


    "First, you must learn to feel Zuri''s presence in your spirit," Selene said, closing her eyes for a moment. "Close your eyes, try to focus on the sensation she creates. She is part of you now, an extension of your own being, even though she has her own mind."


    Vergil closed his eyes, trying to calm his thoughts as he concentrated. At first, everything seemed quiet, but then he felt it ¡ª a presence, strong, irreverent, but undeniably connected to him. It was like an echo of sarcasm and arrogance, but also oftent power.


    "This isn''t right..." Selene murmured, halting the training. She approached Zuri, trying to make sense of the situation. The energy radiating from the Familiar wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was excessive. It was far beyond what any ordinary spiritual being should be able to produce.


    Vergil opened his eyes, sensing the shift in Selene''s tone. "What''s going on?"


    Selene hesitated for a moment, her brow furrowing in concentration. "The spiritual energy Zuri is producing... it''s too much. Familiars have limits, and she''s exceeding those limits by a considerable margin."


    Zuri, ever the smirking troublemaker, shrugged nonchntly. "What can I say? I''m just exceptional."


    Ignoring her, Selene focused on the energy pulsating around Zuri. "No, it''s more than that. There''s something else here¡­ something unnatural. Zuri, have you absorbed something? Or maybe been altered in some way?"


    For a split second, Zuri''s smirk faltered, but she quickly regained herposure. "I wouldn''t tell you even if I did. But no, I haven''t absorbed anything¡ªat least, not that I''m aware of."


    Vergil nced at Zuri, concern growing. "Is this going to be a problem?"


    Selene shook her head slowly. "I don''t know yet. But it could be. If this power isn''t natural, it could be dangerous¡ªfor both of you."


    Zuri rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested in the warning. "Dangerous? Please. I can handle it, and so can this idiot."


    Vergil wasn''t as dismissive. "So, what should we do?" he asked, turning to Selene.


    Selene paused before responding. "For now, continue training, but carefully. I''ll look into this and see if there''s any exnation for why Zuri''s power is spiking like this. But be cautious. There are forces at y that we might not fully understand yet."


    Vergil nced between Selene and Zuri, then nodded. "Got it. We''ll be careful."


    Zuri leaned back with a cocky grin. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this. And maybe you''ll learn something from me, if you''re lucky."


    Vergil sighed, already used to her antics. "Let''s just hope it doesn''t blow up in my face."


    Selene remained serious. "The bond between you two is evolving rapidly. If you can harness this surge of power, it could be your greatest strength. But if it spirals out of control¡­"


    Vergil didn''t need her to finish the sentence. He knew the stakes were high. He exchanged a nce with Zuri, knowing that their connection, whether they liked it or not, would shape their future.


    Vergil, sensing the change in atmosphere, opened his eyes and saw the concern on Selene''s face. "What happened?" He asked, without realizing what he was doing.


    Selene stared at him for a moment, then looked back at Zuri. "You''re generating a lot more energy than you should, Zuri. And, most worryingly, Vergil is controlling that energy as if it were his own. That''s not normal."


    Zuri, who until then had been rxed, blinked a few times, trying to process what Selene had said. She looked down at her hands and, for a brief moment, her flippant expression turned into something Vergil had never seen before: doubt.


    "I... I don''t know what''s going on," Zuri said, her voice carrying a note of uncertainty. "I''ve never had so much power before. It''s not mine. I mean, I''m incredible, of course, but... this is beyond what I should be capable of."


    Selene narrowed her eyes, beginning to suspect that there was something much bigger at y. "Vergil, when you manipte Zuri''s energy, it feels like you''re in absolute control. How are you feeling?"


    Vergil looked down at his hands, feeling the familiarity of the energy flowing through his body. "I can''t exin it. It''s like the thread of spiritual energy is part of me. I''m not just drawing on its strength, I''m... merging it with my own. It doesn''t feel forced, it''s natural. But I thought it should be harder than that."


    Selene shook her head. "Yes, it should. That''s worrying. Familiars usually have a limit to how much they can share, and the process of training that bond takes time. But you two are functioning as if you have a much deeper connection."


    Zuri snorted, trying to regain her confident posture. "Maybe I''m just special. I''m a much better Familiar than anyone else, right?"


    "That''s not all, Zuri," said Selene, with a serious tone. "That amount of power... doesn''t juste from you. Something else is going on here. Something that goes beyond a standard connection between a demon and its Familiar."


    Vergil frowned. "So what does that mean?"


    "I''m not sure yet," Selene replied, crossing her arms as she pondered, "but it could mean that you, Vergil, are essing more than just Zuri''s power. Perhaps there is something in you that is amplifying this connection, or perhaps something that is hidden inside Zuri. Either way, we have to find out what it is before it gets out of hand."


    Zuri shrugged, but the tension in her voice was evident. "Whatever it is, I don''t like the feeling. If it continues, I could burn out too quickly."


    Selene nodded. "That''s another worry. A Familiar can end up drained if it supplies too much energy for too long. And at this rate, Zuri could be running that risk without even realizing it."


    Vergil looked at Zuri with concern, his usual irritation with the Familiar now reced by something closer to apprehension. "What can we do?"


    "For now, we need to stop the training and investigate further what''s going on," said Selene. "If you continue without understanding the source of this power, there could be serious consequences for both of you. We''ll need outside help, someone who can analyze this connection more deeply."


    Zuri, still trying to process everything, sighed. "Good. More mysteries. As if my life wasn''tplicated enough already."


    Vergil looked at Selene, the tension in the air visible in his gaze, but he trusted her. "Do you have someone in mind?"


    Selene sighed, seeming to hesitate for a moment before murmuring, with a slight softness in her voice: "Let me just check something... could you look me in the eye? You know I''m not going to hurt you, don''t you?"


    Vergil smiled, his countenance rxing. "Do your magic."


    When their gazes met, something subtle but profoundly powerful happened. Selene felt a wave of energy flow between them, as if probing something deeper than just Vergil''s surface. She was used to using her abilities to analyze people''s souls, but what she saw in Vergil took her by surprise.


    Before she could understand, the world around her seemed to tremble. The strength of the bond she felt between Vergil and Zuri was far more intense than any she had ever witnessed. The connection seemed to pulsate, as if it were alive, and for a brief moment, Selene felt as if she were being pulled into this bond.


    Suddenly, her body went limp, her legs lost their strength and, before she could react, she staggered to the side,pletely vulnerable.


    "Selene!" Zuri shouted, her usually irritated tone now filled with panic.


    Vergil acted quickly, his reflexes sharp, reaching out to grab her before she fell to the ground. "Selene! What happened?" His voice was deep, a mixture of concern and confusion.


    Zuri approached, his eyes wide as he watched the scene. "What''s happening to her? She''s never been like this before!" The panic in his voice was evident.


    Vergil held Selene carefully, observing the subtle change in her expression. He could see her eyes moving, even though they were slightly open, as if she was awakening from a deep trance. And then, he felt something - a small surge of energy, apanied by a muffled scream that seemed to echo in Selene''s mind, but somehow also in his.


    Inside Selene''s mind, chaos was taking shape. ''THAT CRAZY WOMAN!!!'' Selene screamed mentally. ''SHE WANTS TO TRAIN SOMEONE WITH THAT KIND OF POWER?!!'' Her mind was a veritable storm of indignation, as insults raged. ''SHE''S SICK! SHE''S RETARDED! IMBECILE! IDIOT!!!''

 Chapter 85: The potential made her release "liquids"...

    Inside Selene''s mind, chaos was taking shape. "THAT CRAZY WOMAN!!!" Selene screamed mentally. "SHE WANTS TO TRAIN SOMEONE WITH THAT KIND OF POWER?!!" Her mind was a storm of indignation, insults roaring through her thoughts. "SHE''S INSANE! SHE''S RETARDED! IMBECILE! IDIOT!!!"


    Her mind was truly disturbed, even more so with¡­


    "I told you not to look her in the eyes." Sapphire appeared suddenly, as if she had always been watching.


    "Y-Y-You''ve gonepletely mad! Have you lost your mind?!" Selene shouted, pointing a finger in her face. "How do you expect to train... that thing!" she said, now pointing at Vergil, who stood therepletely confused.


    "Hi?" Vergil responded, clearly having no idea what was happening.


    Zuri, who had been silently observing the scene until now,ughed and crossed her arms, enjoying the unfolding drama. "Yes, I agree. He''s a very strange thing," she said with a maliciously sarcastic tone, looking at Vergil as if analyzing some exotic specimen.


    Selene, still out of control, shot a death re at Zuri before quickly refocusing on Sapphire. "You''ve really lost your mind!" she yelled, shaking her head in disbelief. "Vergil, he... he''s... he''s a ticking time bomb! How do you expect to train something when we don''t even know what it can be?!"


    Sapphire showed no emotion at Selene''s words, maintaining her cold and calcted posture. "That''s exactly why he''s even more interesting," she said, smiling maliciously, her tone sharp and decisive. "The power he carries cannot be left unchecked. You''ve seen what he''s capable of... So much potential..." Sapphire continued, speaking as though Vergil were some rare animal.


    Vergil stood there, feeling like a spectator in a conversation he should understand more about. His eyes shifted between Selene and Sapphire, trying to piece together the puzzle as they discussed him like he was an experiment.


    Zuri, on the other hand, seemed thoroughly entertained by the spectacle. "This is getting interesting. So, Vergil is dangerous, huh?" she teased, a mischievous smile on her face. "Well, at least we won''t be bored."


    Selene, trying to control her breathing, spoke again, now a bit calmer but still full of frustration. "I understand that he... ''has potential.'' But that kind of potential... Sapphire, it could destroy everything. He doesn''t even know what''s really happening yet."


    Finally, Vergil decided it was time to step in. "Can someone please exin to me what the hell is going on?" He looked from Selene to Sapphire, his patience running thin. "I''m... dangerous? And I''m going to explode? Fantastic, that''s just great news," he quipped, crossing his arms.


    Sapphire sighed, her eyes locked onto Vergil with a mix of severity and resignation. "You''re not going to explode... but your power could consume you if you don''t learn how to control it. And that control won''te from any ordinary training. That''s why I''m here. Selene may not understand, but I know what it takes to tame something like you."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, skepticism clear in his expression. "Something like me? This is getting more and moreforting." He let out a frustrated sigh. "Alright, if I''m some sort of walking weapon, what exactly are you suggesting?"


    "Your existence defies everything in this world, that''s all I''m going to say." Sapphire smirked, "Which is why you need to kill him now! What are you waiting for?!!!" Selene screamed at her, but Sapphire onlyughed.


    "And who''s going to make me do that?" Sapphire challenged, and Selene''s eyes quickly lowered.


    Selene began listing names aloud, her mind racing with fury and confusion over what Sapphire was proposing. Her voice, which had initially been filled with rage, now seemed almost cold, calcted, as if she were trying to organize the internal chaos with some twisted logic.


    "Beelzebub would die in one strike," she muttered with disdain. "Sataniel... well, he mightst twenty seconds, maybe a bit longer if he''s at his peak, but it''s unlikely." Her voice continued, methodical, as if nning some surreal battle strategy. "Archon Paimon... two minutes, tops."


    Sapphire, on the other hand, smiled as if she were watching an intriguing spectacle unfold. Each word from Selene seemed to only fuel her amusement, as if she were enjoying the calcted unraveling of her friend.


    "Azazel..." Selene sighed, briefly ncing upward. "He''s not one for fighting, is he? He''d be more preupied with... parties. He''d die with a single breath." She paused, her mind still spinning around the list of possible opponents. "Uriel... Ah, Uriel... Yes, he''d fall quicker than we think." Selene continued, her voice now almost mechanical.


    Sapphire interrupted, stillughing softly. "Do you really believe any of them would be an obstacle? You''re either underestimating the situation or overestimating their strength. They aren''t the real problem here, Selene."


    "You don''t understand, Sapphire!" Selene yelled, cutting off her own train of thought. "This power... his existence goes against the very nature of this world! He... he''s an anomaly. Something that shouldn''t even exist. And you want to train that?" She pointed at Vergil again, as if he were the source of all the surrounding chaos.


    Vergil once again stood at the center of the conflict, feeling like a pawn in a muchrger game he couldn''t begin toprehend. "Uh, hi?" he repeated, a little more confused this time. "Can someone please exin what I am? And why I''m so terrible that... these guys... angels and demons, whatever... would die because of me?"


    Zuri, watching everything with her typical sarcastic gaze, simply scoffed. "Well, congrattions, Vergil. You''ve managed to piss off both heaven and hell without even trying."


    Selene turned to Sapphire, her face still flushed with fury, but her eyes betraying a mix of fear and hopelessness. "Sapphire, do you even know what you''re doing? Do you have any idea what he could be? He''s not just dangerous... he could destroy the bnce of everything we know!"


    Sapphire merely shook her head, still smiling. "That''s exactly why he needs control, Selene. And who better to teach him than me? Stop being so dramatic. HAHAHAHA" Sheughed loudly, as if this was the first time she was revealing her ns to anyone, but Vergil... didn''t seem too thrilled...


    "No!" Selene shouted, her tone rising in intensity. "You don''t understand! He can''t be controlled. No one can. That kind of power... that kind of existence... bows to nothing!"


    Sapphire crossed her arms, maintaining her mischievous smile, but her expression grew more serious as she mocked Selene with sharp precision. "So, if he''s really uncontroble, what''s your big n? Kill him? Before this ''walking disaster'' brings about the end of the world? Or maybe you''ll try it yourself?" She chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with malice.


    Selene lowered her gaze, her confidence shattered by Sapphire''s words. Her hands trembled slightly as her mind raced, struggling to form a coherent response. "I... I don''t know..." she muttered, her voice barely audible, unable to make such an extreme decision.


    The silence that followed was thick, almost suffocating. Sapphire, however, broke that tension with a short, scornfulugh. "That''s it. No one''s going to do anything because what scares you, Selene, isn''t him... it''s the unknown." She paused dramatically, her voice now dripping with provocation. "But me? I''m not afraid. I see an opportunity." She leaned forward slightly, her smile even sharper now.


    "So shut your mouth and do what I say. Who knows, in a year or two, you might still be able to use that old pussy of yours to please a decent man. Because, for God''s sake, I can smell your... well, let''s be polite and say your ''sinful fluids'' are overflowing." Sapphireughed openly, crossing her arms and looking Selene up and down. "That''s why I told you not to look into his eyes," she added, turning to Vergil with a look of fake concern, as if she were protecting him from the situation.


    Selene turned crimson instantly, rage and shame colliding inside her. "S-Sapphire! You... you''re insufferable!" She tried to respond, but her words came out stuttered, unable to mask her evident embarrassment. She pressed her lips together, feeling her skin burn with humiliation.


    Sapphire, unfazed, shrugged, still amused by the situation. "Oh, Selene, darling, there''s no point in trying to hide it. Your body''s reaction says it all. I know someone who''s more than just excited when I see one. And don''t pretend you''re not. Vergil''s potential doesn''t just stir your mind, does it?"


    Vergil,pletely oblivious to the tension in the room, raised an eyebrow. "Uh... what exactly is happening here?" he asked, confused, as Zuri tried to stifle augh.


    Selene, attempting to regain herposure, crossed her arms over her chest and turned her face to the side, avoiding both Sapphire and Vergil''s gaze. "This has nothing to do with... with that!" she insisted, though the blush on her face and the way her breath came in short gasps betrayed her words.


    Sapphire justughed again, satisfied with her provocation. "Sure, sure. Keep telling yourself that. Maybe one day you''ll actually believe it. Now, let''s get going, Vergil. Off to Abaddon."

 Chapter 86: The capital of the underworld, Abaddon

    The city of Abaddon stretched out before Vergil, a vast Victorian metropolis at the heart of the Underworld. The thick air, carrying a metallic scent mixed with something reminiscent of sulfur, vibrated with the sounds of demonic crowds bustling through its shadowy, busy streets. Grandiose buildings of iron and ck stone towered above the crowded thoroughfares, their spire-tipped towers piercing the dark, oppressive sky.


    Vergil, hands in his pockets, walked slowly through the city, observing everything with undeniable curiosity.


    Sapphire had dropped him off in the middle of the demon capital, iming she had "important business" to attend to. Viviane, his servant, was supposed to apany him to his mansion, but that didn''t seem to be in the cards at the moment. He had strayed from the original path, unable to contain his curiosity about the strange new city.


    As he walked, he could feel eyes on him. Was there something wrong with him? Well, it didn''t matter.


    Still adjusting to his new ''demonic nature,'' he figured a few curious nces shouldn''t be anything to worry about. Perhaps it was his aura or the fact that, even in the Underworld, he still didn''t quite fit in. But he didn''t care, really.


    "I swear... I never thought the Underworld would be so... entric..." he murmured, watching as the world unfolded before him.


    The capital, Abaddon, could be described as organized chaos. The streets were packed with shops, taverns, and even open-air markets selling everything from cursed weapons to magical artifacts and arcane items of dubious origin. The creatures passing by varied between humanoid forms, bestial figures, and grotesque beings. Some demons had horns that glinted in the light of the torches, while others had eyes of fire that seemed to gaze into the very soul of anyone who crossed their path.


    But Vergil? Well, aside from his aura, he looked like a Noble Demon. Demons that possess the most human-like traits. They have lighter skin, silkier hair, more vibrant eyes, and even their auras are purer. Perhaps that''s what kept those guys staring directly at him... If only he knew.


    Turning a corner, Vergil stumbled upon an open square. At its center stood a massive statue of a demonic warrior wielding a gigantic sword, seemingly watching over all who passed by. The base of the statue was surrounded by smaller demons, likely city inhabitants, conversing in hushed, conspiratorial tones. A strong smell of roasted meat and spices wafted into his nostrils, making his stomach growl.


    "Interesting..." Vergil murmured to himself, as he looked around, absorbing every detail of this new world.


    He continued to walk the streets, drawn toward a shop that appeared to sell books. The facade was made of old wood, intricately carved with creatures that seemed straight out of a nightmare. Vergil entered, inhaling the scent of ancient pages and magic permeating the air.


    The interior was as strange as the exterior: shelves lined with grimoires and demonic tomes, illuminated by flickering blue mes from candles. The shopkeeper, an old demon with glowing eyes, watched Vergil with discreet curiosity but said nothing. Vergil scanned the titles innguages he couldn''tprehend, but something within him felt an odd familiarity with those texts. He couldn''t resist and picked up a ck-covered book, feeling a wave of energy pulse through his hands.


    "Drawn to the unknown, boy?" the shopkeeper''s voice echoed, rough and deep. "These books are for those who aren''t afraid to lose their souls."


    Vergil smirked slightly. "I''ve already sold my soul... I''m just enjoying the journey."


    The shopkeeperughed, his sharp teeth glinting in the candlelight. "Wee to Abaddon, then."


    Vergil didn''t buy anything, but as he left the shop, he felt something inside him awakening. He didn''t know what it was, but he sensed a growing connection to this dark world.


    Once back on the streets, he noticed something had changed. A small group of demons was watching him from a distance, murmuring among themselves. Vergil frowned but continued walking, trying to ignore their stares.


    He decided to turn down another street, a narrow alley that seemed less crowded. The shadows were denser there, and the walls appeared to whisper secrets. As he walked, the sound of his footsteps echoed on the cobblestone street, and a strange sensation began to form in the air. Vergil felt the familiar chill of danger creeping up his spine.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows. A tall demon, with twisted horns and eyes glowing like embers, blocked his path. He smiled, revealing rows of sharp teeth.


    "You''re new around here, aren''t you?" The demon''s voice was low and menacing. "Seems like someone hasn''t exined the rules of the Underworld to you."


    Vergil remained calm, his gaze fixed on the demon in front of him. "Rules? I thought the Underworld was a ce without rules. What are you talking about, idiot?" he questioned, unperturbed.


    The demonughed, his mirth echoing off the walls. "For some, maybe. But you... you''re Noble, aren''t you? Why don''t you start handing everything over to us and kneel?"


    Without warning, the demon lunged, his hands outstretched like ws. Vergil, reacting purely on instinct, dodged the attack with a fluid movement. In truth, the way the demon attacked was somewhat ridiculous, so he simply retaliated in kind. He countered with a punch directly to the demon''s stomach, sending him crashing backward with the force of the blow.


    "Impressive," the demon said, rising with a grin. "But that just makes things more interesting."


    Before Vergil could respond, more figures emerged from the shadows, surrounding him. There were at least five demons, all grinning maliciously. The group advanced in unison, and Vergil knew he couldn''t avoid the fight.


    ''Oh... I''ve never fought five at once...'' His blood began to boil, and he felt demonic energy growing within him.


    He fought with agility and strength, his strikes quick and precise, but the demons were relentless. The battle turned into a chaotic dance of punches, kicks, and dodges as Vergil tried to avoid beingpletely surrounded.


    But something strange happened. In the midst of the fight, a new force began to manifest within Vergil, an energy unlike anything he had ever felt before. It was as if the Underworld itself was trying to connect with him. His movements became faster, stronger, and his opponents started to notice the difference.


    One of the demons hesitated, his look of disdain transforming into something Vergil could only describe as fear. "What... are you...?" the demon murmured before being mmed against a wall with a devastating blow.


    "You guys are boring," Vergil said before all the bodies fell, sliced to the ground with a flick of his hand. Vergil looked at his hands, realizing it had happened again... He felt something different within him, a force pulsing through his veins, and suddenly... everyone was dead.


    "Tsk, what a drag..." he grunted.


    Suddenly, a soft voice sounded behind him. "I told you not to get into trouble! Why don''t you ever listen to me, you idiot master?"


    Vergil turned to see Viviane standing at the entrance of the alley, her eyes nervous and analytical. She walked toward him, as clumsy as ever, her steps heavy as if she didn''t care at all about the chaos surrounding them.


    "You have toe with me! Sapphire is going to kill me! Want to kill me? No, don''t answer that! You''re going to say yes! I know you!" She threw a small tantrum, "Why did you kill them? They were just fried potatoes!"


    "Well," Vergil said, wiping the blood that sttered during the cut on his face. "It seems this city isn''t very friendly to strangers, and I''m not going to let anyone try to step on me."


    Viviane sighed, crossing her arms. "You''ve attracted attention, Master. You shouldn''t have veered off course! Now we''re in the alleys; here, all demons want to kill nobles. That''s why that guy attacked you."


    "It''s like they say¡­ curiosity killed the cat, but¡­" He shrugged, a mischievous smile on his lips. "I''m not exactly a cat."


    "Oh great, just what we needed, a clich¨¦ viin line. Seriously, you''ve been consuming way too much trash, haven''t you?" Viviane said, putting a hand to her forehead, exasperated. "Come on, Katharina and Roxanne must be worried. Are you going to leave your wives in a bind?"


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, amused by her concern. "Worrying is what they do best. And I''m not an ordinary noble. I have some skills that can help me defend myself."


    Viviane looked at him with a mix of disapproval and worry. "It''s not about skills; it''s about prudence. Abbadon isn''t a ce to wander around without a n. You may have powers, but you''re still a rookie in this world."


    "Rookie, maybe," Vergil admitted as they walked through a narrower alley, "but I''m still a demon. Plus, I really enjoy getting into trouble."


    She rolled her eyes, but there was a slight smile on her lips. "You''re unbearable, you know that? But that''s what makes you¡­ interesting."


    Vergil watched her for a moment, surprised by her sincerity. "Yeah, I like to think I have that effect on people."


    "More like a side effect, I''d say," Viviane replied with a touch of sarcasm. "But let''s go, we need to head back. Thest thing we want is for your wives to make a scene. They can be more dangerous than any demon around here."

 Chapter 87: An abandoned little witch (I)

    Vergil walked alongside Viviane through the shadowy streets of Abaddon, the demon city he now had to consider part of his world.


    The atmosphere around him seemed like a reflection of the tormented souls that inhabited the ce, though¡­ they seemed oddly at peace? Well, not *at peace*, but they weren''t just insane, crazed beings. This was supposed to be Hell, but it didn''t feel that way. It felt more like a corrupted Victorian version of the world, not the cradle of evil souls and those horror movie clich¨¦s.


    Though he knew there was something fascinating about the city, with its streets filled with supernatural beings that seemed like they came straight out of nightmares, his curiosity wouldn''t let him stay quiet. Every corner they turned revealed something new.


    Viviane, however, was entirely at ease. Her elegant and confident demeanor betrayed her high status in the demon world. As they walked, she spoke nonstop, giving him not just a tour of the physical structures, but also the invisible rules that governed this chaotic ce.


    "Demons are naturally chaotic, but that doesn''t mean we live in anarchy, Vergil," Viviane began, gesturing lightly as they passed through a bustling square. She sounded like a teacher. "There are rules and hierarchies. While many of us are proud and stubborn, the most powerful demons control their territories with a firm hand. Sapphire is one of those leaders... although she hates it and leaves most of it to others." She concluded.


    "Well¡­ I can''t exactly see her controlling anything. Actually, it''s easier to picture her destroying stuff... so yeah, that makes sense," Vergil said as he nced up at the sky.


    "And who manages it for her?" Vergil asked, intrigued. "Demons aren''t known for following orders."


    "I''m not sure who runs things for her. As you know, I was isted in the forest. But it''s true. What most humans don''t understand is that power is everything to us. Those with power make the rules. Those without it... well, they either follow or get annihted. But don''t worry, Sapphire''s no different. She kills whatever she wants, likes to unt her charisma and brutality. Especially when it''s unnecessary." Viviane shrugged. "At least we can use American dors. The economy here is pretty stable," she added suddenly.


    "American dors?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t expect demons to rely on human currency."


    Viviane let out a softugh.


    "Humans, demons¡­ we''re not as different as you think. In the end, it alles down to power and control. Human currency is stable, and with the kind of magic we have, moving between worlds is easy. Human money flows here like gold in the hands of kings. The truth is, humans have no idea how many diabolical transactions sustain their economies¡ªespecially since we''re thergest source of entertainment in the human world," she said, shrugging.


    "You talk like you''re a demon," Vergilmented with a smallugh.


    "But I *am* a demon," Viviane replied, confused. "I mean, I was the spirit of the Lady of the Lake, but Sapphire killed me and revived me as a demon when I was close to death."


    "Huh? You''re a demon!?" Vergil questioned, eyes wide.


    "What? Did you think someone who isn''t a Demon or a Fallen Angel coulde here? Of course not. Only the dead can enter the Lower Realm. I mean, there are a few exceptions like spirits, but generally, that''s how things work around here. The only race other than demons that can actuallye here are witches, but they tend not to stay for long," she said, shrugging again.


    "So, Selene¡­" he muttered.


    "Oh, that spirit-obsessed girl? She''s one of those exceptions. I don''t know who she is, but she''s definitely far from being a Demon," Viviane said as she continued walking with Vergil.


    Further ahead, down a narrow street, he noticed a group of demons surrounding a young girl, probably around 15 years old. The demons taunted her, shoving her back and forth. The girl''s face was dirty, her eyes wide with fear. Her expression was one of pure anguish as she tried to shield herself from the harassment.


    ''How strange¡­'' Vergil felt a knot tighten in his chest as he watched the scene.


    "What''s happening over there?" he asked, his voiceced with curiosity and a hint of indignation.


    Viviane looked in the direction he indicated, narrowing her eyes as she assessed the scene. Her bright gaze evaluated the girl for a brief moment before delivering a sinct answer.


    "Well, she''s the reason witches don''t stick around here for long. That girl... she''s a Corrupted Witch," Viviane said, "Convenient... especially this time of year." She murmured.


    At Viviane''s words, Vergil furrowed his brow. "Corrupted Witch? What does that mean?"


    Viviane sighed, as if exining the concept were a tiresome yet necessary task.


    "Witches are strange creatures overall; they gain power through pacts with mystical forces. Some make deals with demons, others with ancient entities. However, a Corrupted Witch is one whose power has been distorted, either through excessive use of dark magic, a serious failure in their pact, or¡­ from staying too long in the Lower World. They''re no longer human, but they aren''t demons either. They are... aberrations. Many demons despise them. To them, these creatures represent failure and weakness. And you know how demons deal with weakness," Viviane murmured thest part, implying what would happen to the girl indirectly.


    Vergil looked at the girl again, this time with a new understanding. She was clearly terrified, trying to back away from the demons surrounding her, but her movements were awkward, as if she were too weak to react. Her pale, sickly appearance didn''t help at all.


    Just when Vergil was about to look away, something unusual happened. The girl looked directly at him, her brown eyes wide with sheer terror. For a brief moment, their gazes locked, and Vergil felt a strange connection. His heart raced, and then a soft, almost angelic voice echoed in his mind.


    "Help me... please."


    Vergil froze. The voice didn''t seem to belong to the girl standing before him. It was gentle, almost celestial, contrasting starkly with the dark environment around them. He blinked, confused, looking from Viviane to the girl and back at the demons attacking her. Something inside him awakened; something told him, *Help this girl, immediately*. It was his instincts... the same instincts that led him to use his cuts.


    "Viviane¡­" Vergil started, still trying to process what he had just heard. "What happens if I kill them all and take her with me?"


    Viviane looked at him cautiously.


    "That''s what happens to the weak in this world, Vergil. Life here isn''t fair. You''ll need to get used to that. There''s no room for mercy," shemented, sidestepping Vergil''s question.


    "You didn''t answer my question¡­" Vergil murmured, his vibrant blue eyes shing.


    "Well... it''s better to avoid it, but... given that you''re Sapphire''s son-inw¡­" she murmured, "Though it''s better to avoid it, of course¡­" she said.


    Vergil gave a slight smile and nced at the girl, now copsed on the ground, looking at him once more with pleading eyes. That angelic voice echoed in his mind again, weaker this time.


    "Please¡­"


    Vergil couldn''t ignore the call. He looked at Viviane, his expression darker now. Viviane raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised.


    "Are you going to get involved?" She tilted her head, crossing her arms. "I don''t rmend it, Vergil. That girl is dead weight. If you try to save her, you''ll stain yourself with the contempt of other demons."


    He continued to look at Viviane without saying a word.


    Vergil took a deep breath, trying to control the rising impulse he felt. He looked back at the girl. There was something about her, beyond the fear, that stirred him. It wasn''t just the despair in her eyes but a deep need for help¡ªsomething he couldn''t ignore.


    "They already despise me anyway," he murmured before advancing toward the group.


    "Oh... why am I even trying... they don''t despise you, idiot... more than half of them are scared shitless, hiding behind judgmental eyes... You''re a Noble Pureblood..." Viviane muttered to herself, realizing that he wouldn''t hear her.


    The demons, preupied with their cruel fun, didn''t notice Vergil''s approach until he was very close. When they did, one of the aggressors, a red-skinned demon with short horns, turned to him with a sarcastic grin.


    "Look who decided to join the party!" the demon said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Want to have some fun with the aberration too?"


    Vergil smiled at him, feeling the energy pulsating within, ready to be unleashed. He ced his hand on the demon''s shoulder while maintaining a menacing grin.


    "Of course," he replied, and where his hand rested, the demon''s entire arm fell away, severed by Vergil''s cutting energy.


    I need a name for this... dismembering like this... hmm... I need to think.


    He pondered.


    "Uughrtt! You''ve gone crazy!" The demon who lost his arm roared in pain, but Vergil''s smile remained.


    "Let her go," he said, looking at the group. "Or I''ll turn you into sushi."


    The demonughed, followed by the others around him.


    "And who are you to give us orders?" another demon sneered, taking a step toward Vergil. "We don''t know who you are, but you don''t look important. How about you let us finish here? Or maybe you want to be the next one to fall to the ground like this useless witch?"


    Vergil kept his gaze fixed on the demon, feeling his fury rising. "Well, I warned you."


    With a swift motion, he swung his hand, and the demon lost both legs in a single cut.


    "Then, are you going to leave her alone, or do I have to dismember you one by one until I get her?" Vergil said, grinning, his gaze...


    He''s just like Sapphire... how scary.


    Viviane murmured,


    She''s a bad influence...


    In a quick movement, he grabbed the demon who had fallen to the ground without legs by the throat, lifting him off the ground with surprising strength. The demon, caught off guard, struggled to break free, but Vergil held him suspended in the air, his eyes zing with a rage he could barely contain.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    The other demons stood frozen, shocked by the unexpected strength Vergil disyed. They exchanged uncertain nces while the demon in Vergil''s grasp writhed, gasping for air.


    Viviane, watching the scene from a distance, crossed her arms and smiled slightly, as if testing Vergil. She didn''t intervene; she simply remained at a safe distance, assessing every move.


    Finally, the demons relented. One of them stepped back, raising his hands in a sign of surrender.


    "Okay, okay," he said, trying to defuse the situation. "We don''t want any trouble. We''ll leave."


    Vergil released the demon, who thudded to the ground, gasping. Without another word, the demons quickly retreated, casting hateful nces at Vergil as they disappeared into the darkness of Abaddon''s streets.


    The girl, still on the ground, looked at Vergil with wide eyes of surprise and relief. She seemed to be in shock, unable to fully process what had just happened. When their gazes met again, the same angelic voice echoed in Vergil''s mind.


    "Thank you..."

 Chapter 88: An abandoned little witch (II)

    Vergil knelt beside her, offering his hand to help her up. Despite the injuries and her extremely frightened expression, he couldn''t help but reach out to her.


    "It''s okay now," Vergil said to the girl, trying to sound reassuring and offer some support. "You''re safe now, just rx a bit." He gave her a light smile.


    The girl hesitated for a moment before epting his hand, allowing him to lift her. She seemed fragile, almost as if she might crumble at any moment. Her body trembled, and her eyes were still wide with fear, dirty and hurt.


    Viviane, finally approaching, looked at the girl with an assessing gaze.


    "So, what do you n to do now, Vergil?" Viviane asked him with a curious look; it was the first time she had witnessed a situation like this.


    "Do you think saving her will change anything? She''s still a Corrupted Witch. That doesn''t change," she said, a little skeptical about the situation; in fact, it was somewhat ufortable for her.


    "Say that one more time, and I''ll kill you," Vergil replied. "At least treat people with a bit of dignity. I''m sure if you were in her ce, you would want the same." Vergil retorted, his voice sharp as a knife against Viviane''s throat.


    "She''s not like this because she wants to be," Vergil said, observing the girl''s reactions, which grew sadder at Viviane''s words.


    Viviane remained silent, a mix of surprise and irritation in her gaze, while Vergil turned his attention back to the girl.


    "Hey, are you okay?" he asked, leaning closer to her, trying to appear as friendly as possible.


    "My name is Vergil. You''ve been hurt quite a bit, haven''t you?" he questioned.


    The girl looked at him, but her gaze was devoid of understanding. He tried to interpret the emotions passing across her face, but all he saw was an expression of pain and confusion. He continued, knowing that he might not get immediate answers.


    "Can you tell me your name? I''m sure it must be a beautiful one," he insisted, but the girl only shook her head, her lips parting in a frustrated attempt tomunicate.


    "Are you okay? If you need help, I''m here."


    She looked at him, and the pain in her eyes seemed to pierce his heart even more. With a hesitant movement, the girl raised her hand but stopped short of reaching her face. Vergil noticed that her arms were covered in wounds and scratches, and theck of strength was evident.


    Then, in an instinctive gesture, she slightly recoiled, as if wanting to pull away, and it broke Vergil''s heart in a way. He could see that deep down, there was a struggle within her, but he didn''t know how to help.


    ''What happened to this girl...'' he murmured. Despite being a demon, Vergil was still human inside; he had lived twenty-one years as a human. He might have sounded crazy at times, but he felt an empathy he didn''t know he had...


    ''The transformation will make your emotions much stronger.'' Katharina''s voice echoed in his ears.


    ''I understand... it''s not just stronger emotions... even the smallest ones, like empathy, were deeply explored by the transformation...''


    "You don''t need to be afraid of me," he said softly, trying to be as gentle as possible. "I won''t hurt you. In fact, I want to help."


    The girl looked at him, her eyes filled with tears about to spill over. Vergil forced himself to remain calm, trying to convey to her that she could trust him. But there was an invisible barrier between them, and Vergil realized that the girl was not just scared; she used her strength to point to her throat with her finger and mimed a cutting motion.


    Vergil immediately understood what she meant... It wasn''t a sign that she wanted death or anything like that. In fact...


    "I think I understand; you''re mute?" he asked,prehension beginning to dawn. When she nodded her head, Vergil realized how powerless she felt.


    She couldn''t leave the Underworld without help, she couldn''t ask for help when being harassed by demons, she couldn''t scream, speak, or show how bad things really were... She had no voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try to figure out a way for us tomunicate," he smiled while unconsciously stroking the girl''s head.


    Viviane, still standing beside them, watched the interaction, her expression slowly shifting from skepticism to cautious curiosity. She had never seen a demon interact with a corrupted one so genuinely. Deep down, an unexpected feeling began to grow within her, a mixture of respect and disbelief.


    Vergil, for his part, started exploring ways tomunicate. He made simple gestures, moving his hands carefully, trying to show his intention of empathy. But as the girl looked at her injured arms and realized her strength was waning, a look of despair washed over her.


    "It''s okay; you don''t need to talk," Vergil said, trying to calm her. "We can understand each other in other ways."


    He remembered the voice he had heard in his mind, that angelic tone that had called to him. It was as if the girl had something more, something she wanted to convey but couldn''t. He then began to use broader gestures, attempting to express his determination to help.


    But weakness was overtaking the girl, and he saw the corrupted mana surrounding her slowly dissipating. It was a dark energy mixed with the glow of something purer within her, and that was fading. Vergil realized that with every passing moment, her strength was slipping away.


    "Don''t give up," he pleaded, feeling the need to do something more. "You have to fight."


    Tears began to roll down the girl''s face, and she shook her head, her expression contorting in pain and frustration. What once seemed like a thread of hope was bing an internal struggle.


    Vergil didn''t know what to do. He felt powerless, even with the strength he now possessed. Looking into the girl''s eyes, he remembered his own internal battles. The loneliness and pain he had felt upon bing a demon were not so different from what she was facing. He recalled the voices echoing in his mind and how he had berated himself after moments of having to kill his wives countless times...


    "I know you''re suffering," he said, his voice nowden with emotion. "I am too. But you don''t have to go through this alone. You don''t have to feel like this."


    The girl''s eyes shone with a new intensity, as if she were hearing something beyond the words. She took a deep breath, hope beginning to rise in her gaze. And even as the corrupted mana was fading, Vergil saw a spark of determination starting to shine within her.


    ''Save her...'' He heard a whisper, that same voice... So... ''It wasn''t her speaking to me... After all... she is mute,'' Vergil thought.


    Viviane, noticing the change in Vergil''s expression, observed how he seemed to connect even more with the girl. He then ced his hand over hers, a simple gesture but loaded with powerful intent. Without thinking, his touch glided to the girl''s face, and something extraordinary happened.


    A dark red energy began to emanate from Vergil, enveloping his hand and gently prating the girl''s body. The energy seemed to pulse, as if it were alive, and in an instant, the corrupted aura surrounding her began to dissipate.


    "W-what did you do?" Viviane asked, surprise evident in her tone. Her gaze fixed on the scene, confused and intrigued.


    Vergil, still focused on the girl, looked at the energy floating between them.


    "Did I do something?" he questioned, astonished, as the girl closed her eyes, as if absorbing the new strength being infused into her. He hadn''t intended to heal her or perform any magic; all he had done was an act ofpassion, an uncontroble impulse for connection.


    But to his surprise, as he observed the transformation, he realized that the girl''s mana was being reced by a new form of energy. She was not only recovering physically, but the darkness that enveloped her was bing something different. The demonic energy now circting within her was powerful, pulsating, and in a way, alive.


    "What''s happening?" Viviane murmured, her gaze fixed on the girl, now as pale as a specter but with a spark of vigor in her eyes.


    The girl opened her eyes, and Vergil saw that their color had changed. Now, a mix of red and gold shone with vibrant intensity, as if her inner light had been restored. She looked at Vergil, and although she couldn''t speak, her expression said it all.


    "You... you''re different now," Vergil said, still processing what had just happened. "Do you feel better?"


    The girl nodded slowly, a blend of relief and confusion etched on her face. What had once been an expression of terror had transformed into something more¡ªa recognition that she had been saved in a way she didn''t fully understand.


    Viviane, observing the unfolding situation, couldn''t shake the feeling that this was not just an isted act but the beginning of something greater. The dynamic between Vergil and the girl was changing the course of their lives, and perhaps even destiny itself.


    "So, she became a... demon?" Viviane asked, trying to process the new reality. After all, the girl''s aura hadpletely shifted; she no longer resembled a corrupted witch. "Is that even possible?" Viviane couldn''t wrap her head around what had just urred, but...


    ''Selene... when she went off on Sapphire... was it about this? No, it''s impossible to predict something like this...'' She began to worry, or rather, try to process what this could mean...


    Vergil ignored Viviane and turned back to the girl.


    "You''re with me now. I''ll take you with me. I can''t leave you like this." The girl looked at him, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and hope.


    She extended her hand, and Vergil grasped it firmly, determined to protect her and guide her, even if he didn''t know what the future held.


    "Let''s go," he said, smiling. "We need to get out of here. The city isn''t safe for you, and you need a ce to recover."

 Chapter 89: Why do you always do this?

    "I-It''s not right, Vergil!" Viviane eximed, panting, trying to keep up with the man. Her small feet ran in desperation as she looked at his broad shoulders. He seemed like a moving mountain, and each step he took made the ground vibrate slightly, leaving her behind.


    ''He''s ignoring me!'' she roared internally, frustration growing inside her as her short legs struggled to catch up. The size difference irritated her. With a determination that was almostical, she forced her muscles to run faster, but all she could see was Vergil''s back moving further away.


    "Seriously, Young Master, you can''t just pick someone off the street and raise them!" She continued, her high-pitched voice trying to bridge the distance between them, but Vergil didn''t seem to move at all. "You''re too young to be a father!" Her words echoed like a cry in a vacuum, and his indifference only fueled the frustration bubbling inside her.


    After fifteen minutes of this endless and uneven race, Viviane was already feeling like a lost child in a park, when finally, a thought hit her.


    "She''s a corrupted witch! Don''t give shelter to such a being!!" With this outburst, she mmed into his back and nearly fell backward, an unexpected jolt making her rub her reddened forehead.


    "Ouch... ouch, that hurts! It''s like I hit a wall!" She murmured, massaging the area where her head had collided with Vergil''s robust body.


    He didn''t move, just stood there, holding the hand of the little girl beside him. Despite her apparent weakness, her determination was admirable; she was truly set on keeping up with him. This made Viviane wonder about the strength of that girl, who seemed so lost but now walked alongside a man whose presence was almost oppressive.


    "Viviane." Vergil called without turning. The way he said her name made her stomach tighten.


    "One morement about what I should or shouldn''t do, and I''ll find a way to kill you." The threat wasn''t a joke; his voice was grave, carrying a weight that made her stop immediately.


    "I understand your concerns, I understand everything you''re trying to say, and I don''t care enough about it." He continued, and Viviane couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine. He turned slowly, looking at her with a disdain that made her heart race.


    "If you want to leave and stop serving me, go. You''re free. And take your sword with you." He remained firm in his stance, a fierce determination in his eyes.


    "I don''t want someone who would abandon a child following me." The phrase struck like a blow, and Viviane felt the truth in his words. The idea of leaving a child unprotected made her hesitate, but the frustration still burned.


    "Vergil, you don''t understand what you''re doing! She could be a problem, someone who could bring enormous trouble!" She insisted, her eyes fixing on the delicate figure beside him, so vulnerable, yet at the same time so determined.


    "Trouble?" He repeated, his voice almost disdainful. "And the problems I face? Do I seem calm? I was knocked out without even seeing what happened by some random bastard just because, and now I''m here, wasting my time arguing with you while Ada is God-knows-where. I''m trying to ignore it because Sapphire said everything''s fine, but I''m not fine, I''m about to explode and cut this entire city into cubes until I find the bastard who dared say my wife wasn''t mine."


    Viviane was about to retort, but the words failed toe out; the pressure she felt was double, no, five times greater than any time Vergil had ever raised his aura near her. His fury was palpable, and somehow, she understood that his anger came from a ce of protection. "You can''t just ignore the risks, Vergil!" she protested.


    "I''m not ignoring anything. If that''s how you see it, you''re blind." He replied, his gaze now sharp, like a de, cutting through any resistance she had.


    "And what''s right then? Raising a corrupted witch who turned into a demon witch? Do you really believe this will be safe? You could be putting yourself in danger, as well as the little girl!" The indignation in her voice was clear, and Vergil kept his eyes fixed on the road ahead.


    "If she''s a demon witch, then it''s good that I''m the one raising her. I''ll help her be something more. A strong woman to be recognized, not a shadow to be disregarded." Vergil''s statement was resolute, and Viviane knew there was no more room for argument. He had made his decision.


    "I can''t believe you''re doing this..." Viviane muttered, still in shock.


    But there was no time to argue further. They were approaching Sapphire''s mansion, the old residence Vergil had been forced to visit after the spiritual training that hadn''t entirely helped him.


    The imposing building loomed ahead, its stone walls covered in vines, giving off an air of both mystery and protection.


    As they entered, the atmosphere shifted. The mansion, once just a structure, now seemed to pulse with life. The scent of old wood and the soft sound of running water in the background created a weing atmosphere, and for a moment, Viviane felt less uneasy.


    Katharina and Roxanne, Vergil''s wives, were in the living room, talking in a tone that grew sharper when they noticed his arrival.


    Katharina, with her flowing red hair and sharp gaze, was the first to spot Vergil. She quickly stood up, her emerald eyes glowing.


    "Vergil! Where have you been? I''m going to kill you!" She greeted him in her usual brash manner, storming toward him, but her gaze soon fixed on the little girl beside him. "And who''s this?"


    "She doesn''t have a name yet, or at least, I don''t know her name," Vergil replied, his voice now carrying a hint of softness but not without a certain pride. "She¡­ needs help right now."


    Roxanne, with her blonde hair and a curious expression, also approached. "Help? You brought a child here, Vergil? You can''t just..."


    "She''s a witch!" Viviane interrupted, her eyes zing with a mix of concern and indignation, thinking the two women might influence Vergil''s decision.


    "Huh? She''s a demon, look at her aura," Katharina said, pointing at the little girl.


    "Yes, she''s a demon. Her demonic energy production is actually quiterge," Roxanne added, examining the girl closely.


    The little girl beside Vergil remained quiet but visibly frightened by the attention. She clung to his hand tightly, as if he were her only anchor in a strange and dangerous world. Viviane, however, was still restless, her emotions swinging between anger and anxiety.


    "She''s a witch. It doesn''t matter how much demonic energy she has, we can''t trust her!" Viviane insisted, her voice rising.


    "Hmm," Katharina said thoughtfully as she looked at the girl. "Vergil, do you trust her?" She asked, clearly assessing the situation with more experience than the others.


    "Trust her? I wouldn''t say that. Does she pose a risk? Absolutely not," he replied firmly.


    "I see. Then everything''s fine," Katharina said with a shrug.


    "Wait! What do you mean everything''s fine?!" Viviane asked, frantic.


    "Do you think you can change his decision? Just ept it and wait for my mother to return," Katharina said coolly.


    While these strange adults talked in a rather unsettling manner, the Sweet Fairy, Roxanne, decided to act.


    Roxanne approached the girl and crouched down to her level, trying to appear friendly. "Hey there, little one. What''s your name? If you tell me, I''ll give you a demon lollipop." Her voice was as sweet as the red lollipop in her hand, but there was a note of caution underneath.


    The girl looked at Roxanne with suspicion, herrge eyes wide with fear, but she remained silent.


    Vergil gently squeezed the little girl''s hand, offering her a small sense of security. "She still hasn''t said anything¡­ and she won''t," he remarked with a faint, sad smile.


    "What do you mean?" Roxanne, still trying tomunicate with the girl, asked in confusion. Vergil knelt down to the girl''s level and gently stroked her head.


    "She''s mute, Roxanne... She can''t speak," he said, his smile tinged with sadness.


    Roxanne took a deep breath and, with her usual sweet demeanor, smiled once again, offering the lollipop to the girl, but this time with less expectation and more warmth. "That''s okay, sweetheart. You don''t need to speak to earn a treat." She ced the lollipop gently in the girl''s small hand.


    The girl stared at the lollipop for a moment, then nced up at Roxanne before shyly turning her face toward Vergil. He smiled back at her, nodding as if to reassure her that everything was fine.


    "You don''t need to worry here," Vergil said softly, his eyes gentle as he stroked her head once more. "I''ll take care of you. We all will."


    Suddenly, the sound of a crimson magic circle rippling through the room disrupted the calm, vibrating the furniture with enough force to make them tremble slightly. Vergil sighed, recognizing the impending spectacle before it even fully unfolded. The booming, uncontrobleughter echoed like thunder, heralding Sapphire''s chaotic arrival.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA JUST AS I PREDICTED! HAHAHAHAHA!" Sapphire burst into the room with wild energy, her robes flowing behind her as the red glow of the magic circle faded. Her long ck hair swayed as she surveyed the scene with a smug air, as if she had already anticipated the chaos she was about to cause.


    Roxanne and Katharina exchanged nces, both partly used to their mother''s dramatic entrances but still unable to help sighing. Viviane, on the other hand, instinctively took a step back, as if Sapphire''s presence brought something even more unpredictable than she had expected.


    "Sapphire..." Vergil muttered, rubbing his temple as if he could already feel the impending headache. "Why do you always do this?"

 Chapter 90: I’ll give you all I have

    "This technique makes no sense," Vergil said as he looked at his hands, every moment pulling him further back into the reality he was connected to.


    "You''re overthinking how to perform this sh, don''t you think?" Sapphire said, sitting cross-legged in a sexy tone, as if she were trying to tempt him.


    "Easy for you to say, switch bodies with me and try it in my ce!" Vergil responded, trying not to look at the eye-catching tights and short skirt she was wearing.


    ''Damn primordial demon woman!'' he roared internally.


    "Come on, exin it again!" he demanded.


    Exin... Right, he was training something. Something that... well, didn''t exist in this world yet.


    But before... we need to go back a few hours...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA JUST AS I PREDICTED! HAHAHAHAHA!" Sapphire burst into the room with wild energy, her robes billowing behind her as the red glow of the magic circle faded.


    "Sapphire..." Vergil muttered, rubbing his temple as if he could already feel the impending headache. "Why do you always do this?"


    "Ohe on, little boy. I know you love me," Sapphire said with a smile, while Katharina and Roxanne pouted.


    "He doesn''t like you, fossil!" Roxanne shouted at her, and Katharina followed up, "Your ce is in a museum!"


    "Shut up, I''m not talking to you," Sapphire said,pletely shifting her personality back to the Bloodthirsty Demon hidden behind the teasing smile.


    "Come on, stop stalling and just say what you want to say, I''m out of patience," Vergil ordered, as if he had any power over Sapphire...


    "Oh yes, it''s true... Well, congrattions, you''ve just be the first person to create a Demon Witch in all of history!" she said, pping her hands, making the little girl hide behind Vergil''s leg, trembling slightly.


    "Stop scaring her," Vergil growled at Sapphire. "Oh, he''s already got fatherly instincts. Makes sense," she said in a strange tone that made Vergil raise his eyebrows.


    "Well, now let''s get serious," Sapphire said, and the little girl flew over to Katharina and Roxanne, who just wanted a moment with their husband, but this woman!!


    "YOU! COME HERE! YOU''RE MONOPOLIZING MY HUSBAND!" Katharina shouted¡ªit was time... even more so... Well, her Yandere side that had been under control just got destroyed, giving way to her crazier, more cruel version... A Crazy Yandere.


    "COME HERE NOW! YOU AND ME! I''LL KILL YOU, YOU DAMN UGLY WENCH! I''M TIRED OF YOU STEALING MY HUSBAND ALL THE TIME!" Katharina yelled directly at her mother...


    "Fufufufu, so cute," Sapphire responded, giving an extremely gentle smile. "Not sure who she takes after," shemented.


    "YOU! I''M JUST LIKE YOU! YOU OLD WHORE!!" Katharina screamed...


    The tension in the room skyrocketed.


    Vergil stayed silent, simply watching, and put his hands on his head¡ªthe pain that followed was purely mental, but it felt like two nuclear bombs had gone off.


    The fights between Sapphire and Katharina were always theatrical. He still had a glimmer of hope that one day it would all end well and they''d get along, but maybe a hundred thousand years from now they''d manage to do that. For now, though...


    "You two really need to resolve this ridiculouspetition. It''s not leading anywhere. You''re mother and daughter, for goodness'' sake!" Roxanne said, trying to intervene, but Katharina...


    "Shut up, Roxanne!" Katharina shouted, her gaze sharp as a pair of des. "This woman keeps monopolizing my husband every time he''s trying to train or learn something! I can''t take it anymore! He''s my husband! Not hers!"


    Sapphire, still with that mischievous smile on her face, stood up with unsettling calm.


    "Well... if he bes my husband too... will you be quiet?" She cast a provocative nce at Katharina.


    "W-W-w-w-what!!!!" she stuttered so much she almost copsed, she was being... "DON''T EVEN THINK ABOUT IT!" she yelled, causing a small tremor in the mansion.


    Vergil sighed deeply, his patience being tested once again.


    "This is going too far..." Vergil muttered to himself, massaging his temples.


    Katharina, her face red with both rage and embarrassment, was about to lunge at Sapphire, but Roxanne quickly grabbed her arm with all the strength she could muster, trying to prevent the situation from escting even further.


    "Calm down, Katharina!" Roxanne urged, holding her friend''s arms tightly. "She''s just trying to provoke you, you know that!"


    "Provoke me?" Katharina shouted, struggling to break free from Roxanne''s grip, which now felt unnaturally strong. "She''s literally trying to steal my husband! And she''s my mother! How can she even do this?!"


    Sapphire, on the other hand, seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the chaos she had created. Her eyes gleamed with mischief as she looked at her daughter.


    "I''m not stealing anything, sweetheart. I''m just suggesting... sharing." She smirked, knowing exactly what that would do to Katharina''s already fragile state of mind.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!!" Katharina roared, finally breaking free from Roxanne''s grip and charging at Sapphire like a furious storm.


    Vergil, who had grown tired of the constant bickering, raised a hand, creating another energy barrier between Katharina and Sapphire. "Enough! I told you, I don''t have time for this right now."


    "She started it!" Katharina protested, pointing an usatory finger at her mother.


    Sapphire simplyughed, raising her hands in a mock disy of innocence. "You really need to learn how to rx, my dear."


    "I will


    never


    rx while you''re around, you... you..." Katharina was nearly speechless with anger.


    "I know, I know. I''m terrible," Sapphire sighed dramatically, pretending to be remorseful. "But what can I say? It''s not my fault I''m irresistible, even to your husband."


    That was enough to send Katharina over the edge again. "YOU ARE


    NOT


    IRRESISTIBLE! HE WOULD NEVER WANT YOU!"


    Vergil, sensing the tension about to explode once more, took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Katharina, Sapphire, that''s enough. Now."


    "She started¡ª" "Quiet," Vergil scolded Katharina. "That''s right, put her in her ce¡ª" "You too, shut your damn mouth," he snapped at Sapphire.


    "Now, I still need to get stronger to save Ada, so either help me, or stop getting in my way." His voice was filled with such intensity that even Sapphire backed off for a moment.


    ''!!!'' Everyone stared at her, surprised¡ªwas Sapphire... embarrassed?


    "Who is Alice?" Viviane, who had been silent since Sapphire arrived, finally spoke up, her voice calm but curious.


    "She doesn''t have a name, so she''ll be Alice," Vergil exined, pointing to the little girl hiding behind Viviane''s legs, trembling. "I''m not going to keep calling her the corrupted witch. Any other questions?"


    Viviane blinked in surprise. "Q-question? N-no, who would question you, sir? Of course her name is Alice! Who here would dare question the boss? You lot are way too curious!" she snapped, ring at Katharina and Roxanne, who took a step back.


    "Poor thing... she''s lost it," Roxanne whispered to Katharina, who nodded in agreement. "Well, that''s one less woman after my husband. He doesn''t like crazy women."


    "Ahh... shut up. You, go do something!" Vergil ordered, pointing at his wives. "Roxanne and Katharina, go give Alice a bath. And you, you brat, go buy some dresses and clothes for her!" he snapped at Viviane, who just stared at him.


    "WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT?! MOVE IT!" he shouted, and Viviane instantly snapped to attention like a soldier.


    "S-S-S-S-SIR, YES SIR!" she stammered, darting out of the room like a missile, disappearing into the world outside.


    "And now, you." Vergil said, turning toward Sapphire. "What the hell is your problem?" he asked, visibly irritated.


    "Huh?" She smiled, her tone teasing. "I don''t know what you mean, my dear son-inw," she replied with a lightugh, her fingers toying with her lips seductively.


    "What''s this? That predatory look... you''re making me blush, you know?" she added, trying to provoke him.


    "Cut the crap. What''s your n?" he asked sharply, refusing to let her steer the conversation her way.


    "n? There is no n." Sapphireughed. "I''m just ying with some delicious prey," she whispered.


    "Sure, just ying, huh? And what about that ''what if he''s my husband too''ment? That was just a joke?" he pressed.


    "What? Did you think I was serious? Fufufu, you wouldn''t even be able to seduce me if you tried," Sapphire teased again, diverting his attention to her lips once more.


    "You''re funny," Vergil shot back, stepping closer. "You mess with me, talk about potential this, potential that..." He moved even closer, his tone lowering. "What''s the matter? Seems like you''ve already been pretty well seduced, Master," he whispered pointedly.


    Before he realized it, he was on the floor. Sapphire sat in front of him, legs crossed.


    "If you''re that confident... how about a wager?" she purred, her foot slowly massaging his thigh. He could feel the delicate, thin fabric of her stockings.


    "What kind of wager?" he asked, not wasting any time.


    "You''re not going to beat Phenex like this. You need something... something stronger. So, if you manage to win against Phenex in any way, I''ll do anything you want," she teased.


    "And if I lose?" he asked.


    "You''ll die if you lose," she said,ughing.


    ''Another rigged bet... what a strange woman. She''s offering anything for just one battle.''


    "And if I ask for..." he began.


    "I think you don''t understand. When I say anything, I mean everything," she said, her eyes gleaming.


    "If you want power, I''ll give you power."


    "If you want approval, I''ll give you my blessing with my daughter."


    "If you... want me, I''ll give you all I have," she smiled, her voice dripping with temptation.


    Vergil simply froze when he saw that look.

 Chapter 91: Dont overthink, just feel.

    "Failed." Sapphire said as she watched him shift positions, trying to create things that didn''t make sense.


    "Again," she repeated incessantly as he continued to try and learn.


    "Failed, try harder." Even as he gave it his all, the demon woman never stopped pushing him.


    "The direction of your target is wrong, stop being logical," she kept exining, but nothing was working, nothing was getting through to him.


    "Boy, stop using your head!!" She yelled, watching him try and try, over and over again.


    "Screw this, I''m done." Sapphire stood up angrily, stomping the ground and creating a crater in the training area.


    "What the hell! I''m doing exactly what you asked!" Vergil shouted back, showing all his indignation to Sapphire, who raised her voice once again.


    "BE AN IDIOT AGAIN! FIGHT WITH INSTINCT, NOT YOUR BRAIN!" she screamed, her feet slightly scraping the ground from the force of dragging him.


    "Instinct? You want me to just stop thinking and... what? Throw myself to death like an idiot?" he shouted back, his hands trembling from exhaustion and anger. Sweat dripped down his forehead, mixing with the dust rising from the craters in the ground.


    Sapphire didn''t back down. Her eyes glowed with a signature rage, but her face also showed a mix of impatience and something almost like... disappointment?


    ''It''s no use... I''ll have to use that,'' she thought.


    She approached, her presence overwhelming, but what followed wasn''t another shout.


    "Vergil," she said, calmer now, though the intensity was still there. "You keep trying to figure things out like you''re solving an equation with that twisted little brain of yours. But here... none of that works. What''s inside you, that dormant beast, doesn''t obey logic or reason, power doesn''te from learning."


    She stepped closer, her gaze locked onto Vergil''s eyes, which met hers, still breathing heavily, but less defiant.


    "You need to stop trying to understand," she continued, her voice now lower but filled with a dark gravity. "Let instinct take over. Stop trying to control. Just... let it happen."


    Vergil gritted his teeth. "That doesn''t make any sense! How am I supposed to learn without thinking?"


    "Exactly, boy." Sapphire replied with a cryptic smile. "You don''t learn by thinking. You learn by feeling."


    She stepped back a bit, her eyes never leaving his. "Now... try again. But this time... don''t think. Feel. Feel the uncontroble rage that would make you erase the entire world, feel all the negativity of losing your wives. Now do it¡ªdo what you would do to the man trying to steal Ada from you."


    Vergil hesitated for a moment, frustration still visible on his face. But something in Sapphire''s words resonated within him. He closed his eyes, trying to block out the logic and analysis that dominated him. He let his muscles rx, focusing on his breathing, allowing something deeper to take control.


    Sapphire watched closely. "That''s right... Now, attack!"


    Vergil opened his eyes and lunged. But this time, there was no hesitation, no nning. He moved like a predator, fast and instinctive. And for the first time that day, something worked.


    Sapphire smiled in satisfaction, her eyes gleaming. "That''s it... now you''re starting to get it," she said, watching the result marked in the air.


    ''It was a good thing I made that girl disappear... Fufufu... I''m creating a... No, there''s still much to do... I need to teach him everything I know... Then, I''ll truly create him...'' Sapphire murmured, seeing the boy confused as he looked at his hand.


    ...


    Location: Baal Mansion...


    While Vergil was immersed in his training, determined to save a certain someone...


    That certain someone was sinking into the bathtub, her eyes unfocused, staring at the ceiling as the hot water made her skin tingle. The white foam gently swirled with her slight movements, but her body barely moved. Her mind was heavy with thoughts and... longing.


    ''Why did I agree to this?'' she repeated in her mind like an echo, trying to find a logical reason for the decision she had made.


    Sapphire, with her insistent gaze and venomous voice, had convinced her in the most cowardly way possible. "Disappear for a while, give him motivation. Vergil needs to feel your absence... he needs to grow stronger to protect you." She could hear that snake whispering in her ear with every second spent away from her beloved husband.


    She sighed, her hand sliding through the water, creating tiny ripples.


    Of course, she understood why Sapphire wanted him stronger. After all, dealing with a Phenex was never easy, and she knew her husband wouldn''t give up, but she was deceiving him.


    The idea of disappearing just to make Vergil miss her seemed so... maniptive. And deep down, she knew she was ying Sapphire''s game. But now... she regretted it deeply.


    "I want my husband!" She sshed her body in frustration, sending some water spilling over the edge of the tub.


    "Damn it! Why did I agree to this?" Ada shouted internally, her mind swinging back and forth, reying every poisonous word from that woman. Was this really what she wanted? For Vergil to depend on her, to grow stronger, just so she could be protected? Part of her wanted to believe there was more to this, something Sapphire hadn''t told her.


    The soap bubbles clung to her body as she sank deeper into the water, trying to find relief from the tension gripping her. "This is ridiculous," she muttered to herself, feeling the weight of decisions she hadn''t fully thought through. And yet, here she was, hidden away, waiting for Vergil to grow stronger. It was as if something inside her was divided.


    "Never again am I listening to that prehistoric painting," she said, crossing her arms, her pale breasts lightly floating in the water.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and a familiar presence filled the room. Raphaeline, her mother, stood there, her long ck hair shimmering in the soft light of the bathroom. Her red eyes, piercing and intense, locked onto Ada with a calm but worried expression.


    "You need to see something," Raphaeline said, her voice soft, though Ada immediately sensed something serious. Her mother was not the type to interrupt Ada without reason, and that made the young demon straighten in the bath, the bubbles slowly slipping off her shoulders.


    "What is it now?" Ada asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion, but seeing the tension in her mother''s face, she already suspected this wasn''t just a casual matter.


    "It''s serious, Ada," Raphaeline insisted, her expression leaving no room for doubt. "Get dressed ande with me. You need to see this."


    Reluctantly, but curious, Ada rose from the bath, water streaming down her skin as she grabbed a towel to dry off quickly. The steam still hung in the air as she wrapped herself in a light silk robe and followed her mother to therge window of the grand room they upied in the castle.


    Raphaeline stood before the window, her eyes fixed on the horizon.


    When Ada approached the window beside her, she braced herself for something mundane¡ªafter all, her mother''s urgency usually revolved around things she found incredible, like a new sword or when the Baal n''s servants did something worthy of praise. But as she looked out the window, her heart skipped a beat.


    The horizon... It was clear... But... But...


    "Mom¡­ right there... wasn''t there a... a mountain?" Ada stammered, her eyes wide. "Where the hell is the mountain?!"


    She knew thendscape of that region well. A massive mountain, an imposing icon that had always been there, had simply... vanished. In its cey a deste emptiness, as if the very earth had been erased; it looked as though someone had cut it away and evaporated everything else, leaving only a strange, handcrafted in.


    Raphaeline crossed her arms, a line of concern etched on her forehead. "This isn''t a simple disappearance... something of great power has been unleashed."


    "Do you think..." Ada began, but her voice trailed off. She couldn''tprehend how absurd the sight was; it was so unbelievable that she couldn''t finish her sentence. "He''s training, but... this? This wasn''t him, was it?"


    Raphaeline sighed deeply, her hand lightly touching her daughter''s shoulder. "I wish I could believe it was anyone else, but... there lies the Agares mansion..."


    A chill ran down Ada''s spine at her mother''s words.


    "It can''t be..." she whispered, her gaze fixed on the emptiness where the mountain once stood.


    Raphaeline, always calm andposed, seemed somewhat shaken as well. Her eyes narrowed as she studied the space, as if trying to find answers in the newly formed in. "Sapphire likely pushed Vergil to this point. But the power required for this... it exceeds what I had imagined."


    ''How strong are you getting to protect me?... This... this is so much more than I could have imagined... It''s simply unreal,'' she thought now, certain of one thing...


    "Despite the methods, my decision truly was the best one," she concluded, seeing the results.


    ''I''m starting to love him more and more... this... is good... I think.''


    "I''m waiting for you...e save me... even if they''re blocking the contract temporarily, and you can''t feel where I am, know that I''m waiting for you... my handsome husband."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 92: A memory painted in White

    "You did well, but it''s still too early to celebrate. What did you learn?" Sapphire asked, crossing her legs as she sat on a tree trunk that seemed to have been torn from reality, cut with such precision that there wasn''t a single ripple in the cut.


    A simple, t cut, like a sheet of paper on a smooth table. A perfect cut.


    "Nothing much. Just what was already inside," he murmured, looking at his hand, which felt heavier...


    "I still don''t fully understand the essence of negativity, but... something this simple is enough for now, don''t you think?" Vergil asked as he sat on the ground, surrounded by a perfectly smooth field, just like the tree stump where Sapphire was sitting.


    "You tell me. How strong do you think you''ve be?" she questioned again, continuing to push him. After all, she didn''t have to exin. A good master guides their disciple based on what they understand about themselves.


    "I don''t know. It''s hard to measure when... I don''t have to worry about the amount of internal energy I have. My heart keeps generating more and more energy... even though I don''t need any of it." He exined while cing his hand on his heart, feeling the pulse of energy.


    "It seems you still don''t fully understand... You''re not just a demon anymore, boy. You''re not simply generating energy; you''re fortifying your soul. Absolute Demonic Energy¡ªyour body is your soul, and your soul is your body. The more energy you have, the stronger you be. The stronger you get, the more your soul will develop. You''re on a path that exists for no one but you," she said, smiling as she looked at the shirtless man, his bodypletely sweaty, fatigue clear on his face...


    "All this, just to beat up a ridiculous guy..." he murmured. "At least I''m getting a little less bored now," he muttered to himself, clenching his fist.


    "You''re funny, you know that?" she teased. "You''re not even that strong yet, and you already find everythingpletely boring. You remind me a bit of that woman," Sapphire said into the wind as a memory shed through her mind, one she cherished.


    "Huh? You remember someone? I thought you were just aplete demon who lived only to satisfy your desires, not caring about people." Vergil joked as he buttoned up a ck cored shirt.


    "Hmm, few people actually live in my thoughts... she''s one of the few," she murmured while gazing at the sky.


    "And who was this woman? Don''t tell me you''re into women? That doesn''t seem to suit you," Vergil said as he watched the distracted woman.


    "I don''t think it''s like that... Many people have tried to teach me about love, but I never cared about things like that, and the same goes for her..." Sapphire murmured, but Vergil heard her perfectly.


    "And who was she?" he asked, genuinely curious now. Someone tried to teach love to this demon?


    "Branca," she said with a smile, remembering an old story.


    "I was summoned by a human, one with an extremely weak will, in my eyes. Powerful demons or those with superior bloodlines like ours can''t easily invade the human world to fulfill contracts; we need something in return, and she offered me her entire existence, not to destroy her enemy... but to save him." Sapphireughed as she put a hand over her mouth, hiding her smile, as if embarrassed.


    "Hmm, so someone could summon me?" he wondered aloud. "If you want to get stronger, you''ll have to fulfill some contracts to absorb soul essences, so, at some point, yes. Though nowadays, soul-selling is moreplicated," Sapphire responded. "It was myst contract. Despite her will and kindness, I found her interesting and epted. I took her soul and turned her into a demon. Her name became Branca, white, for her purity and honor," she said,ughing. "Today, I see how foolish I was," she added.


    "What happened to Branca?" Vergil asked. "She turned against me, and I killed her," Sapphire suddenly cut in, making Vergil frown.


    "Just like that?" he asked incredulously. "Yes, just like that. Who could betray me, right? I''m a cruel demon, I had plenty of reasons, hahaha," Sapphireughed, hiding her face behind her red hair.


    "Sapphire... You..." Vergil began to murmur, but Sapphire''s hand stopped him. "No," she replied.


    "She was mine... When you get stronger, I''ll tell you. Unless you want to use your wish to know now," Sapphire smiled, teasing him, as her emerald eyes gleamed.


    "If you didn''t want to talk about it, you could''ve just said so," Vergil said, turning away. "Thanks for the lesson, Master." He walked off without looking back, not hesitating for a moment.


    "So, that''s how it''s going to be? What a cheeky boy," she said, smiling. "Where are you going?!" she shouted, and Vergil just waved behind him. "Unlike you, who has time to think about the past, I have to go prepare for my future, idiot master," Vergil smiled as he looked back slightly.


    "Have fun reliving your best moments with your dear friend, and next time, learn to lie better, Sapphire Agares," Vergil said, disappearing in a blur.


    "That boy..." she murmured after watching him vanish with afortable smile. "Being bold and sarcastic with his own master, I''ll have to punish him!" she thought strongly as she began counting how many times he had uniquely challenged her existence, again and again.


    The irreverent tone and the direct way he confronted her revealed something beyond mere disdain. He wasn''t afraid of her, and that made him intriguing.


    Everyone around her feared her, walking on eggshells, careful not to anger her and unleash her fury. But him? He was reckless. Nothing mattered, not even the existence of a formidable being like her.


    Sapphire remained there for a few minutes, contemting the emptiness around her. The perfect and controlledndscape, sculpted by a divine technique she hadn''t seen in thousands of years. Such a technique... it made her heart warm, knowing it was only the beginning. She was so excited inside that even her brutal and manic side hadpletely vanished.


    She just felt that she should live this moment with that boy because perhaps... it might be herst chance to create what she had always wanted.


    At the same time...


    "Branca... In the end, I really grew tired of this... Just as you predicted, My Sister," she murmured, gazing at the horizon. The cynicalugh that followed revealed a mix of pain and regret, something rare for someone like her.


    "I should have said that I was waiting to meet him again... It would have been funny for you to meet this boy; he reminds me so much of you," she said, standing up.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, twisted her body, stretching and yawning afterward. Her toned body was almost exposed for anyone to see, but she wouldn''t mind killing whoever dared to look at her now. She was feeling a little sentimental.


    "Hey Branca... I think you would love to see his potential in person, just like I do," she whispered, her voice lost in the wind. "Maybe you''d even appreciate him. Who knows, in another time, he might have been your heir. After all, a n without an heir is quite unfortunate." Sapphire smiled again, an enigmatic smile that blended pain and pride.


    "What am I even saying, fufufu," Sapphire smiled to herself, feeling the gentle breeze caress her skin as she walked away from the training grounds.


    There was something familiar about the way she thought of Vergil, as if she were reliving old feelings she believed she had buried with the past. His presence awakened something different, something conflicting, that she had long avoided.


    "You were always stubborn, but you could never take him from me," she murmured to herself, almost as if speaking directly to her old friend. The image of Branca, with all her determination and purity, still lingered in her mind.


    Sapphire felt a mix of pride and possessiveness when she thought about Vergil. He had a potential that few had ever shown¡ªa raw, untamable power that she knew she could shape, like a rare piece of art.


    But beyond the power, it was his audacity and sarcasm that captivated her.


    He didn''t bow to her.


    He challenged her, pushed her limits, and provoked her deepest emotions. Sapphire was used to being feared, but Vergil treated her existence with a unique irreverence, something she rarely encountered.


    "What am I saying?" sheughed softly, shaking her head. "As if anyone could take him from me."


    With onest nce at the training grounds, she turned toward the direction of her mansion. The enigmatic smile still lingered on her lips, a mixture of desire, pride, and a shadow of something deeper.


    A feeling she might never admit out loud, at least, not the Sapphire of now.


    "That boy... still has much to learn. But he''ll get there," she whispered, almost like a promise to herself.


    And with that, Sapphire disappeared.

 Chapter 93: A calm day

    The imminent growth of Vergil''s power was already calcted, and while he looked forward to some quality time with his wives, he walked through the vibrant, chaotic streets, nked by two women with slightly altered appearances. He wasn''t exactly a well-known demon; in fact, he was just another average idiot living in the underworld. But Katharina and Roxanne¡­ they were like famous celebrities. Well, they


    were


    the daughters of Demon Queens, after all.


    Anyone with the slightest sense and social awareness knew who Katharina Agares and Roxanne Sitri were; in fact,


    not


    knowing could almost be considered sphemy! So, to be able to pass through the crowd unnoticed, they now looked like two ordinary women, with ordinary eyes and hair.


    Katharina now appeared as a less regal version of herself, wearingmon clothes with brown hair and eyes, while Roxanne sported ck eyes and hair, along with heavy makeup to downy her demonic features. Could they turnpletely red likemon demons? Sure, but then they wouldn''t be able to move around the Noble side of the city freely. So, they kept a somewhat noble appearance to avoid trouble while still blending in.


    "I still can''t believe you left us twice to go train, Darling," Roxanne said, clinging tightly to his arm. "Besides¡­ that girl¡­" she muttered, not finishing the sentence.


    "You mean


    another


    one," Katharina chimed in, tightening her grip on his other arm. "Seriously¡­ every time you disappear, youe back with another woman¡­" She murmured irritably, pouting. "You were supposed to be


    just mine


    , geez!"


    "Oh, it wasn''t that bad," Vergil said, smiling. "At least I saved her." Vergil sounded proud; there was something he felt about the girl he called Alice, and he was pleased to have helped her that way.


    "Speaking of her¡­ you still haven''t told us the full story. We¡­ saw the scars¡­" Roxanne murmured.


    Vergil hesitated for a moment, remembering the girl he had found in a dark alleyway, surrounded by brutal demons. The scars on her body, marks of a difficult past, surfaced in his mind. "I found her being attacked by some demons. They were beating her up, and it seemed like she had nowhere to go, so¡­ I rescued her." Vergil said with a faint smile, though he didn''t mention everything.


    ''I''ll stay cautious¡­ especially with that voice that urged me to help her,'' he thought.


    "Thank you for taking care of her; she was very frightened and exhausted," Vergil said, smiling as he continued walking with his wives.


    "It was almost like she was washing away not just dirt but also a weight on her soul. She copsed on the bed the moment she finished. Poor thing, she was really at her limit," Roxanne said in a calm tone.


    Vergil frowned, thinking about the scars that adorned Alice''s skin. "She must have been through a lot. I don''t know how anyone could endure all that and still keep fighting. It''s admirable¡­ and sad."


    "She seemed very relieved after her bath," Roxannemented. "It was like the water somehow purified her. I''ve never seen anyone that exhausted. The moment her head hit the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep."


    "I just hope that peacests," Katharina said, her tone a bit somber. "Scars aren''t always just physical. The mind and soul carry their own marks."


    Vergil nodded. "Yes, and that''s something she''ll have to face. But, for now, she just needs some time away from the chaos¡ªa space where she can rebuild."


    "Maybe you should go see her again when we get back," Roxanne suggested, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Who knows what else you might discover about her?"


    "I''m not sure," Vergil replied, hesitating. "Sometimes, I wonder if I''m just getting too involved. She''s¡­ vulnerable. And I''m¡­ well, what I am."


    "What¡­ what did you do for her?" Katharina asked, curious. Without realizing it, Vergil had bnced her existence against the negative energy, allowing it to harmonize so it wouldn''t destroy her.


    "I don''t know, I just did


    fufufu


    ," heughed, teasing them.


    "She should be grateful for meeting


    my


    husband!" Katharina said, squeezing his arm.


    ''If she dares to raise those scared little cat ws at my husband¡­ I''ll turn her into a barbecue,'' Katharina thought, letting a hint of her killer intent slip.


    "You''re overthinking it, my lovely wife," Vergil said, pulling her closer. "She won''t try anything with me." He smiled.


    "She better not."


    The three continued forward, crossing a stone bridge that led them to a busier part of the city. Neon lights reflected in the dark waters of the river below, whileughter and cheerful shouts echoed around. Abaddon was a city brimming with both life and death, an antithesis of all that existed.


    They made their way to a small, cozy caf¨¦ on a quieter corner. The walls were adorned with illustrations and art capturing Abaddon''s vibrant essence, and the air was filled with the aroma of fresh coffee and spices, creating a weing atmosphere.


    As they entered, Vergil couldn''t help but feel a bit out of ce. The noise of the outside world was reced by soft music filling the space, and the patrons seemed carefree and happy. Katharina and Roxanne settled at a table near the window, and Vergil sat across from them, watching the world go by outside.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Katharina asked, noticing the contemtive look on his face.


    "Yes, just thinking about Ada," he replied, gazing out at the street. "Maybe things will move faster than I thought. Only a few days left," he said.


    "Yeah, smash that bastard''s face in!" Roxanne encouraged. "But don''t go trying to kill yourself, okay? I still have a lot of desserts left to try."


    He smiled slightly, but concern still lingered. "Sometimes I wonder where you got this obsession with sweets from. I''m beginning to think you love them more than your husband, you know? It makes me sad." Vergil pouted, and Roxanne quickly turned away.


    "I-I never said that¡­" she muttered.


    ''So¡­ in such a short time, I''ve already reced the sweets she loved so much¡­ That''s good¡­'' Vergil murmured, looking at her distracted face, his eyes like ck holes ready to pull her in at any moment.


    "Do you have to look at her like that, you cruel husband!" Katharina said nervously. "Stop looking at her like that! I deserve your attention! She doesn''t even care!"


    Vergilughed, feeling a bit lighter. "You and she are both mine; what would change?"


    Their conversation continued while they waited for their order. After a few minutes, the waiter brought their drinks.


    Once they left the demon caf¨¦, they were heading somewhere¡­ a bit unusual. Vergil didn''t let them see exactly where, taking them through alternative routes towards the back of Sapphire''s mansion.


    "So¡­ where are we going exactly?" Roxanne questioned, walking while Vergil led them with purpose; they had been walking for quite a while.


    "If I tell you, it wouldn''t be a surprise, would it? After all this time appearing and disappearing, I wanted to show you the results of my training," Vergil said with a smile. "I was very determined to gain the power to protect you two, you know?" He chuckled a bit.


    Katharina watched Vergil, her face a mixture of surprise and a hint of concern. "Vergil¡­ you''re not serious, are you?" she asked, realizing where they were.


    He grinned, a confident glint in his eyes. "You''ll see soon enough."


    Roxanne, who still hadn''t pieced together what was going on, simply furrowed her brows, ncing between the two, trying to figure out what she was missing. "Alright, but could you two stop with the mysterious talk and just tell me where we''re going? I''m starting to feel like thest one to know."


    Vergil continued walking, leading them down a winding path behind the mansion. He seemed steady, and a little anxious, but determined. As they went on, the scenery became all too familiar to Katharina. Her eyes caught every detail, and a chill ran down her spine as she noticed that the mountain behind Sapphire''s mansion¡­ was no longer there.


    "Vergil, what did you do¡­?" she whispered, incredulously.


    Roxanne looked between Katharina and Vergil, eagerly awaiting an exnation. But Vergil, noticing the surprised look in Katharina''s eyes, only smiled. He turned to both of them and sighed softly, as if this was a special moment for him too.


    "As I said, it''s proof of my training," he exined, looking at the empty space where an enormous mountain had once stood. "This is proof that I can now face anything thates our way."


    Katharina stared at the empty space in front of them, still trying to process what she was seeing. She knew Vergil had worked hard, but she hadn''t imagined he was capable of such a grand yet devastating feat. "You really¡­ took out an entire mountain, Vergil?"


    ''THAT MONSTROSITY! HOW MANY DAYS???!!! THAT LUNATIC!!! HE ERASED A MOUNTAIN, AND NO ONE NOTICED???!!! I DIDN''T EVEN HEAR ANY SOUNDS!!! FROM THE SHAPE OF THE GROUND, HE DID THIS AT LEAST 24 HOURS AGO!!! THAT CRAZY WOMAN!! WHAT DID SHE DO TO MY HUSBAND?!''

 Chapter 94: Someone is talking bad about Vergil

    "Nothing could be better than the current time, and Vergil had decided to simply enjoy it with his wives before finally getting his beautiful Ada back. But¡­ he wasn''t the only one who wanted this woman¡­


    In a ce as beautiful as Sapphire''s mansion, in a luxurious room where ck me torches calmly illuminated the walls decorated with incredibly expensive Phenex n tapestries.


    At the center of the room, Magnus lounged in an enormous leather armchair, his feet arrogantly crossed on an ornate gold and obsidian table, while two extraordinarily beautiful demon women nked him, serving him exotic fruits and blood-red wine.


    He wore a smug smile, as if the battle toe was nothing more than a sideshow for his pleasure.


    Standing in front of him, observing him with a prating gaze, was ze Phenex, the Archon of the n, his father and one of the most feared demons in the underworld.


    He observed his son in silence, his features still as a mask, but his eyes burned with an intensity few dared to face. The Archon''s lofty and calcting posture did not go unnoticed, but Magnus deliberately ignored him, absorbed in his own disdain for the seriousness of the one he viewed merely as another obstacle to ovee.


    "So¡­ are you confident?" ze finally asked, his voice deep and serene, though anyone could feel the judgment behind his words.


    Just an old fox ying a word game against youth¡­


    Magnus merely smiled in response, a smile bordering on scorn. He inclined his head toward his father in an insolent gesture and answered with a voice as rxed as the gesture suggested.


    "Confident? That word doesn''t even begin to describe how I feel," he murmured, sinking further into the chair as one of the demon women beside him refilled his ss with more wine. Experience magic at m v le mpyr


    "Vergil... it''s a good name, too bad it''ll soon be erased. A man honestly weak, without identity or purpose, a worn de with no edge, no sharpness... Quite ironic, given that his main power is cutting things."


    ze remained silent, but the slight tension in his face betrayed a restlessness Magnus perfectly noticed, making a point to ignore it.


    The Archon was there to assess if his son was ready for abat that could shape the n''s future, but Magnus, with all the arrogance he had cultivated over his life, firmly believed that his father''s approval was irrelevant.


    "You underestimate your opponent," ze warned, his voice cutting through the air like muted thunder. "A true demon never stops observing the details, Magnus. Sapphire chose this man. Do you think it was by ident?" The Archon narrowed his eyes, waiting for a reaction, but Magnus only rolled his eyes, impatient.


    "So what?" Magnus retorted, his tone dripping with disdain. "Sapphire''s just an old woman; she makes mistakes more than most demons. Maybe she''s just bored, clinging to anyone who can entertain her. Who knows? Maybe that could be me." Heughed, a cruel gleam in his eyes, as if he couldn''t contain his own arrogance. "For me, it''s only a matter of time until he falls at my feet. I''ll crush him effortlessly, and you''ll see that I was right all along."


    ze''s frown deepened. "If that''s how you think, I fear you''re underestimating not only the boy but also me and our n''s legacy," he said in a stern tone. ze leaned slightly forward, his eyes zing like embers as he stared directly at Magnus. "I''ve seen many like you, Magnus¡­ children of the underworld who think their position protects them, that their blood is a shield against any threat. But that''s a dangerous illusion."


    Magnusughed, a sound overflowing with a confidence that could even intimidate. "You really think this spectacle you all call the Blood Armageddon will be something worth worrying about? For me, it''ll be amusement." He raised his ss, watching the wine''s glow under the torchlight.


    "Don''t worry, Father. If all the underworld has to offer against me is a demon without purpose, then I can guarantee our n has nothing to worry about. This Armageddon will be a stage for the glory of the Phenex n, and I''ll be the star of this show."


    ''He''s going to die.'' ze''s expression hardened even more.


    He was a veteran of the underworld, a warrior who had already faced the horrors of the abyss itself. ze knew well the weight of a battle where fate was on the line. Magnus, on the other hand, seemed unaware of the gravity of the situation, lost in his arrogance and blind confidence.


    "A big man with such arrogance... without it, what will he be? Who knows... It''s not as if I''m losing anything, just a foolish girl," he murmured.


    He gave a small sigh and looked at his son.


    "Magnus, your inted ego could be your greatest enemy," ze warned, his voice a bit harsher now. "You forget that this boy survived where others, far more experienced, fell at that woman''s hands. You seem to forget who Sapphire is. Despite her strength, she''s not an Archon¡ªdo you know why?" ze questioned. "Because she''s one of the Originals, one of the first demons created, a member of the first generation. I hope you have the conviction to surpass that because, without a doubt, the boy does if he chose to stand beside that monster."


    Magnus narrowed his eyes, a smug smile creeping across his face. "Conviction?" he scoffed. "Conviction is a word the weak use to justify their weakness, father. I don''t need conviction to crush a worm. I need only my power, and that¡ªI have in abundance." He raised one hand, channeling a small amount of his demonic energy. The room dimmed slightly, as if the very atmosphere was reacting to the power he released.


    ze watched the disy with impassivity, but the disappointment in his eyes was unmistakable.


    "You still don''t understand... all this disy is empty without purpose. A me that burns uncontrobly only consumes and destroys, but a me guided by conviction can shape destiny." ze stepped a little closer, his presence asserting itself with a quiet intensity. "That''s the secret you have yet to learn, Magnus, and it''s exactly what could cost you dearly."


    Magnus huffed, impatient. "You know what I think? I think you''re afraid," he said, taunting. "You always say the Phenex n fears no one, but here you are, almost trembling because I''m about to face a boy you deem ''convicted.''" Heughed again, his coldughter echoing through the hall. "I am the heir of this n. I am the future of the Phenex, and I will prove that no one is a match for me."


    ze remained silent, but his presence became even more imposing, like a shadow hovering threateningly over Magnus. He stepped closer until he was only a few feet from his son, looking him directly in the eyes with overwhelming intensity.


    "Perhaps, deep down, that''s what you''ve never understood, Magnus," ze said finally, his voice carrying a cold, brutal wisdom. "It isn''t fear that motivates me to warn you. It''s knowledge, and that knowledge was forged in blood and sacrifice. You may consider yourself invincible, but remember... there''s always a cost. In the underworld, nothing is as simple as it seems, and anyone who thinks otherwise is destined to be consumed by their own mes."


    Magnus stayed silent, but his cynical smile didn''t fade. "I will defeat him, father, and then you''ll see that your ''concerns'' are irrelevant. Vergil is nothing but an insignificant obstacle. When I destroy him in the Blood Armageddon, I''ll prove that I am the true sessor of the Phenex n. I will rise above everyone, even you."


    ze stared at him in silence, but there was a chill in his eyes that spoke louder than any words.


    "If you''re prepared to deal with the consequences, Magnus, go ahead," ze said finally, his voice impassive. "But remember... there will be no mercy for fools in the Blood Armageddon. And if you lose, expect consequences."


    "HAHAHAHA," Magnus let out an insolentugh, savoring his wine with a carefree gesture. "Then let ite, father. Let the Blood Armageddone. And let Vergil know that his end lies in the hands of a true heir of the underworld."


    ...


    Vergil was lost in his own thoughts when, suddenly, he let out a sneeze so loud it echoed around him.


    "AAACHOOO!!!"


    Katharina, standing beside him, stopped and looked at him with a concerned expression. "Are you okay? Got a cold, Vergil?" she asked, tucking her red hair behind her ear, her face soft but serious.


    Before he could respond, Roxanne giggled and nudged his arm lightly. "A cold? No way! Someone must be talking bad about you," she said with a yful tone, her eyes sparkling with a teasing smile.


    Vergil scratched his nose, frowning. "Huh¡­ talking bad about me? Who would dare?" he said, trying to sound casual, but inside, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    ''I hope it''s not Sapphire talking bad about me¡­ Although, she wouldn''t do that¡­ Ada? No¡­ she loves me too much¡­ Of course, it''s got to be the Sword Witch¡­ That strange woman obsessed with sharp des¡­ Tsk, definitely her!''


    ''Or that disgusting Phenex vermin.''

 Chapter 95: Jealousy?

    After wandering around the city for a bit, Vergil and his wives decided to head back before Sapphire could show up again and abduct him out of boredom.


    "So, do you have any n for dealing with an immortal being?" Katharina asked, still bothered by the fact that Vergil wanted to fight so badly for Ada¡­ Well, she just didn''t want to admit that her husband was risking his life for someone else.


    "I don''t know. I''ll just use everything I have; it''s not like I''ll lose anyway. If he can regenerate, then I''ll just keep cutting him until he gets tired of it," Vergil shrugged as they approached the mansion''s entrance.


    "You''re being reckless. At least tell me you have a weapon," Roxanne said. Vergil snapped his fingers, summoning an oriental katana into his hands.


    "Viviane gave it to me when we met. You''ve seen it; as long as it''s in my hands, it won''t cut anything except my enemy." He smiled as the sword vanished again, like a magical piece of equipment.


    Well, that''s exactly what it was. Viviane was a spiritual cksmith, and she had crafted the weapon based on Vergil''s soul and how it could be shaped.


    "Well, here we are." Vergil said at the door. "Looks like she hasn''t returned yet," hemented as he began opening the door.


    Upon opening it, Vergil barely had time to recover from their city walk before he felt something gripping his leg tightly. Looking down, he found Alice clinging to him with all her strength, her face pressed against his leg, holding onto him like she never intended to let go.


    The little girl was dressed in a frilly,pletely ck dress, resembling a witch from the Victorian era.


    "Huh?" Vergil noticed the peculiar way she was looking up at him... She seemed very determined not to let him escape.


    *Well, I did ask Viviane to buy some dresses... guess she took it literally. I hope she bought basic things too, like underwear and casual clothes... Wait, did I even give her money? Actually, do I even have money?*


    Alice, smallpared to his nearly 7-foot frame, looked like a child beside him, and the scene took him by surprise. A gentle smile appeared on his face as he ran a hand over her head, feeling the softness of her hair under his fingers.


    Being mute, Alice expressed herself uniquely, using gestures and looks tomunicate her feelings, and that hug said everything. After difficult days and fresh scars, she found a kind of safety in Vergil''s presence, someone who had saved her and pulled her out of darkness.


    "Is she alright? She doesn''t want to let go of me," he asked, ncing at the women around him, who seemed quite animated by the sight of the girl holding onto him.


    "Hey... you may be small, but I''ll kill you if you keep hugging my husband like that, you little wolf in sheep''s clothing!" Katharina shouted, causing Alice to get frightened and hide behind Vergil''s leg, holding on tightly.


    "Stop scaring her; she''s still a kid. You old witch!" Roxanne chided her.


    Vergil felt Alice''s grip on his leg tighten as if she were trying to merge with him to hide from the voices arguing above her head. He smiled, the corner of his mouth curving slightly as he realized how much trust this girl already had in him, seeking his protection even in seemingly lighthearted moments.


    "Hey, Katharina, you do realize she''s still a kid, right?" he murmured, a bit amused at his wife''s over-the-top reaction. "And she''s not a ''wolf in sheep''s clothing,'' she''s just... a little scared." He stroked Alice''s head as she clung to him, her hair almost molding to his hand as she looked at Katharina from the corner of her eye, her gaze a mix of hesitant fear but also a certain determination not to move away.


    *Pfft¡­ you made your move! A woman''s instincts don''t lie!* Katharina screamed in her mind while Alice''s expression turned mischievous, and she mouthed something, though no sound came out...


    *"You lost!"* was what Katharina had heard.


    "*She can talk! Vergil, she was mean to me!*" Katharina shouted, pointing at the little girl, who hid her face, though Katharina was certain she had seen it.


    *Sheughed at me!*


    "Huh? I didn''t hear anything. Is your jealousy that high? I might have to punish you somehow¡­" Vergil said thoughtfully.


    "Oh, you think I''d actually get jealous of a little girl? Oh, please, Vergil!" Katharina grumbled, but he knew that, deep down, the situation bothered her more than she let on. "I still think you should be more careful about who you let hold onto you like that," she added, trying to sound above it, but leaving a hint of irritation trailing behind.


    "I''m going to kill her at the first chance I get!" Katharina continued to roar internally.


    Roxanne chuckled, giving Katharina a light shove. "Oh, stop making a mountain out of a molehill. Alice isn''t a threat. She''s just scared, and probably for a good reason, considering everything she''s been through."


    Vergil felt Alice cling tighter to him at Roxanne''s defense. He looked at the young girl, catching a mixed expression of relief and apprehension. "Well, at least someone here is being reasonable." He gave Roxanne an appreciative smile while Katharina huffed, crossing her arms.


    "And besides," Roxanne added, raising an eyebrow, "let''s be real: if I''d gone through what she has, I''d probably cling to the person who saved me too. That kind of experience¡­ it leaves scars." Her gaze softened as she looked at Alice, recognizing the visible and hidden wounds that would take time and care to heal.


    Vergil sighed, relieved by Roxanne''s understanding, then addressed both of them. "Don''t worry, she''s just a kid. You know I wouldn''t get involved in anything without being fully aware of the consequences."


    Alice, who had crouched slightly, now lifted her head to look at him with a near-reverent expression. He smiled at her, kneeling to her eye level, cing a firm yetforting hand on her shoulder.


    "You''re safe here," he said softly. Alice seemed to understand, visibly rxing, finally letting go of his leg, though she still clung to his clothes as if they were an anchor.


    Katharina watched, trying to mask her mix of jealousy and concern. "Alright then, I guess I can try to be¡­ a bit more tolerant," she said, with a hint of sarcasm but also a touch of resolve.


    ''Yeah, right! Just thank my husband for shielding you! Just wait until you grow up! You''ll be my training dummy, and I''ll kill you instantly! I can''t do that to my mother, but you''re weak! HAHAHAHA, YOU''RE DEAD!!!!'' Katharina screamed internally while trying to keep a calm expression on her face.


    Roxanne scoffed,ughing, and nudged Katharina''s shoulder. "Stop thinking about killing her; it''s written all over your face." She turned to Vergil. "So, what''s the n now? We''re on a timer here. We don''t even know if the Blood Armageddon''s upon us, so we may not have much time before our next ''surprise visitor''."


    Vergil chuckled, though the weight of his responsibilities didn''t leave him entirely. "Maybe it''s time for some more training. I mean, after all this time, I still don''t have decent fighting techniques. I only know boxing, but I doubt that''ll be enough."


    The moment Vergil finished speaking, a crimson glow began to emanate from the floor. A vivid, pulsating magic circle appeared, sending a surge of energy through the room. Roxanne and Katharina stepped back slightly, and even Alice, who was still hiding behind Vergil, widened her eyes at the unfolding scene.


    Within the circle, a tall and imposing figure emerged, with a presence both intimidating and strangely casual. Sapphire, Katharina''s mother, appeared with a mischievous smile, holding a huge backpack with protruding des, handles, and various odd weapons sticking out chaotically.


    "Well, it seems I arrived just in time," Sapphire dered, dropping the bag on the floor with a thud that made the mansion''s walls tremble. "I figured my favorite son-inw might be in need of a¡­ little upgrade." She winked at Vergil, who looked on, surprised and slightly unsettled.


    Katharina sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Mother¡­ did you really need a magic circle for that?"


    "Oh, darling, a little mystery never hurt anyone," Sapphire replied with an enchantingugh, pulling out a series of weapons from the bag. "And I heard something about a ck of techniques''? Not to worry, Vergil, your mother-inw''s here to fix all your problems."


    Vergil, trying not tough, looked at the weapons with a mix of curiosity and caution. "Well, I''m not going to turn down help, but¡­ where did all thise from? And I have to say, you have an interesting taste in weaponry."


    Sapphire shrugged, as if carrying around an extravagant arsenal was the most natural thing in the world. "Each of these weapons has a story, and each is meant for a specific purpose. Some will devour an enemy''s body, others target the soul, and a few¡­ well, they''re just for fun." She tossed him an exotic-looking sword, which he caught with a quick, deft movement.

 Chapter 96: Help your husband.

    Sapphire threw down an array of weapons of all types, from swords of every size and shape to exotic arms Vergil could barely identify. It was an almostical spectacle in its exaggeration, and he could barely hold back augh.


    "Come on, pick one. Swords, spears, maces¡­ spiked shoes, odachis, katanas, daggers, twin knives, giant swords that could kill a dragon by sheer weight," Sapphire said with amusement, watching the pile of weapons spread at his feet. "What do you want to learn first?"


    Vergil looked at the collection, a mixture of awe and caution in his eyes. Sapphire had that wild sparkle of someone who delighted in confusing others¡ªand he was beginning to understand that she did this very well.


    ''This crazy woman¡­ she can handle all of this?'' Vergil thought, beginning to analyze everything slowly and carefully.


    "Well," he said, scratching his chin, "I''ve always been curious about fighting with katanas and long swords¡­ but I never thought I''d have so many options."


    Sapphireughed loudly, tossing a blue spear to herself as she ran her hand along the shaft, like she was evaluating the quality of a fine wine. "Yes, yes, katanas are a good starting point. But you know, I can''t help but mention that you already have a good weapon¡­ that witch Viviane is really talented with soul forges," she said with a smirk, her eyes sparkling with sarcasm.


    She then looked at the blue spear in her hands, analyzing every detail. It was a stunning spear, almost translucent, with a sharp de that glinted like crystal in the light. Sapphire rolled her eyes and sighed as if she''d just picked up thest item at a garage sale.


    "I hate these clich¨¦d RPG Japanese spears¡­ who the hell gave me this junk?" she muttered, turning the spear over critically.


    Vergil tried not tough, but the scene was too good. "If it''s that bad, I could hold onto it for you," he joked.


    Sapphire shot him a stern look but couldn''t resist a smile. "Oh, if you want it, it''s all yours. But just know that I only use weapons with style. No clich¨¦s, even if¡­ they''re functionally perfect."


    "So," she continued, turning back to him, "how about starting with the basics? Pick your sword and show me what you''ve got. Let''s see if you really deserve the talent Viviane put into your hands."


    "Stop right there!" Katharina suddenly shouted, jumping in front of her mother with her arms wide open. "If you''re going to kidnap him, take me along!" she dered,pletely intercepting her.


    "W-what¡ª" Sapphire didn''t even have time to respond.


    "That''s right! Even if I don''t gain weight, I still need exercise! That''s right, Katharina, let''s go!" Roxanne said in full approval.


    "He''s our husband, get out of here, you witch!" they said in unison, high-fiving each other like two goofballs in a bizarreedy.


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow, perplexed, but augh escaped before she could hold it back. "Do you two seriously have the nerve to call me a witch?" She crossed her arms, throwing a sharp and challenging look at Katharina and Roxanne, clearly entertained by the interruption.


    "Courage defines us!" Katharina said with her legs slightly trembling, her words full of bravado, while Roxanne nodded beside her with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "If you''re taking him for training, we''reing to train with him too!"


    "Is this what they call¡­ an abusive rtionship?" Sapphire asked with a thoughtful look; she was genuinely¡ª


    "Yes, we call this an abusive rtionship, when you, Vergil''s mother-inw, kidnap your daughter''s husband for your own purposes," Viviane suddenly appeared next to Sapphire, carrying more than ten bags on each arm.


    Sapphire frowned at Viviane''s words and, spinning to face her, pointed a finger usingly, practically shouting. "I WAS TALKING ABOUT THESE TWO HERE! THEY''RE OBSESSED WITH HIM!"


    She pointed at Katharina and Roxanne with a dramatic expression, as if revealing some dark and terrible secret, which was obvious. Viviane shrugged, not losing her carefree smile, while Katharina and Roxanne crossed their arms, both with a defiant look.


    Sapphire, still pointing a finger, fell silent and looked at Vergil.


    She began to ponder aloud,pletely unaware that her musings were escaping her thoughts.


    "Well, he is... handsome, no doubt..." she started, frowning in contemtion. "That tousled hair, and that look that mixes innocence with audacity... it almost annoys me. And then, there''s that deep gaze he sometimes doesn''t even seem to know how to use, but it definitely catches attention." Katharina and Roxanne exchanged a smug smile, each one trying to appear more self-assured.


    "And honestly," Sapphire continued, staring directly at Vergil, "he has... presence. Something that pulls people in. And he knows how to joke at just the right moment, that kind of clumsy humor that still manages to be charming." She bit her lip, distracted, while Katharina and Roxanne nodded, fully agreeing with each word. Even Viviane seemed amused by the scene unfolding.


    "And of course, there''s the fact that he''s..." Sapphire paused, sizing Vergil up from head to toe with a look thatbined admiration with criticism, "robust. You can''t deny the guy takes care of himself, you know? And... somehow he''s still a bit clumsy, which makes him cute."


    Vergil began to sweat slightly from the intensity of Sapphire''s scrutiny as her eyes roamed over him, something between a serious evaluator and a jealous woman. Roxanne and Katharina seemed mesmerized by the description, smiling like two infatuated fans.


    "In fact..." Sapphire continued, nowpletely absorbed in her own thoughts, "he has that rare kind of charm that''s like a force of nature... impossible to ignore. He''s irresistible, especially when he''s serious and determined. And he has a stubbornness that somehow even seems... funny? Charming?"


    At this point, Katharina and Roxanne were clearly remembering who Sapphire was... She''s the woman who despises men and would kill them just for looking at her. And here she was, talking about him with barely concealed pleasure. Sapphire seemed almost lost in her own assessment of Vergil, tilting her head with a smile she could hardly contain.


    "And that voice, a little raspy sometimes," she murmured, as if she couldn''t stop describing him. "I guess there''s something captivating about someone who is weak but, at the same time, can show... virility. He tries to hide it, but everyone can see it."


    Silence filled the room. Sapphire finally realized she''d been talking about Vergil''s qualities nonstop for several minutes, with an almost... admiring tone. She stopped, eyes wide, and found herself facing Katharina, Roxanne, and Viviane''s shocked faces as they stared at her, mouths agape.


    "S-Sapphire," Viviane stammered, trying to stifle herughter. "I think everyone here... understands your point now."


    Katharina crossed her arms, smiling with pure satisfaction. "So, it seems my mother sees what I see. So please, KEEP YOUR DISTANCE!" she said, trying to appear proper, though the victorious gleam in her eyes gave her away.


    "My husband is perfect, so please don''t bother him, walking museum. I''d be very grateful!" Roxanne said, bowing as if she were in a Korean drama.


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow and, without a word, tossed two metal swords at them. Caught off guard, Katharina and Roxanne quickly caught the weapons in mid-air, exchanging confused nces. Both frowned, and they exchanged a look that clearly asked, "Is she... jealous?"


    Without giving them a chance to react, Sapphire threw a wooden sword straight at Vergil, who caught it at thest second. His gaze was determined, though slightly hesitant.


    "You want so badly to protect your husband?" Sapphire shouted, an immense demonic aura radiating from her, heavy as a wave and so intense it made Katharina and Roxanne''s legs wobble. "Then, attack to kill!"


    Katharina, trying to suppress the tremble in her legs, gripped her sword firmly. Roxanne, beside her, took a deep breath, adjusting her stance to appear less affected. Sapphire watched their every move, her eyes fixed on Vergil, who, holding the sword, assumed a fighting stance, determined not to falter under the intense aura of his mother-inw.


    "You have two days to absorb every fragment of memory, every detail of the soul, and all thebat experience from the spiritual world," Sapphire continued, merciless. "Want to help Vergil? Then show what you''re really capable of."


    Vergil nodded with a tense smile, raising the wooden sword. "Katharina, Roxanne, I think we have a little war ahead."


    Sapphire lunged without giving them a chance to respond, her de glinting in the air with a strike too fast for the eye to follow. Vergil barely had time to lift the wooden sword before he felt the heavy impact, being thrown several meters back. He managed to stay on his feet but felt his arms vibrate from the shock.


    "I''ll use only 1% of my strength to deal with you," Sapphire said, her eyes shining with an almost cruel determination. "So learn properly. I''ll show you what it truly means to wield a weapon."


    Vergilposed himself, adjusting his stance and locking his gaze on her. He knew Sapphire wasn''t exaggerating: her power was massive, and even a small fraction of it was enough to put him on the defensive. Katharina and Roxanne watched, wide-eyed and silent, the tension evident in their expressions.


    "First lesson," Sapphire continued, advancing once more, "confidence without technique is useless." She delivered ateral attack with lethal precision, and Vergil, focused on absorbing each movement, barely managed to block in time. The force of the blow made his arms burn, but he held firm, striving to regain his bnce.


    "Good, but there''s still a long way to go." Sapphire smirked at the corner of her mouth, lunging again. "Attack him! Don''t you want to help? Beat him up!"

 Chapter 97: Absorbing Experience

    The deafening sounds of Vergil''s sword shing with Sapphire''s relentless de echoed through the mansion, each strike reverberating like thunder. The demon maids kept a safe distance, wide-eyed and filled with apprehension.


    "Are you... really sure this is okay?" Novah asked hesitantly, turning to the small maid beside her, Vi, who watched the fight with an amused gleam in her eyes.


    "Well¡­ if you want to go in there and stop those maniacs, be my guest," Vi replied, sarcasm dripping from every word. "That is, of course, if you''ve got a death wish." She chuckled softly, not tearing her gaze away from the duel that dominated the hall.


    In the center of the room, Sapphire intensified her attacks, forcing Vergil to block and dodge in an exhausting sequence. With every strike, she smiled, testing the young demon''s limits and pushing him to react instinctively.


    "Show more focus, Vergil!" Sapphire shouted, spinning to deliver a downward sh with the precision of a deadly blow. Vergil raised his sword to block, feeling the impact pulse through his arms. Sweat trickled down his face, but he stood firm, determined not to falter.


    Vi watched the scene with a nearly proud expression. "Looks like Sapphire has finally found a challenge she''s willing to break instead of coddle," she whispered to Novah, who simply shook her head in a mix of concern and fascination.


    As they exchanged nces, the sound of shing metal continued to echo forcefully. In the midst of it all, Sapphire was a force of nature. She moved with calcted precision, spinning, advancing, and striking without mercy. With each thrust, there was a slightly disturbing smile on her lips, as if savoring the sweet pleasure of every blow.


    Though she''d promised herself to only use 1% of her power, Sapphire couldn''t resist the growing excitement at seeing Vergil panting, sweating, and gradually absorbing the battle.


    He struggled to defend himself, and even with his quick reflexes and the strength he was developing, Sapphire''s attacks were far too fierce for his experience.


    His mind began to pulse with shbacks of his time at the Lake of Viviane.


    There, he had experiencedbat sensations on a spiritual ne, and surreal as that had been, he started to recall the lessons etched into his soul, the way he had begun to kill the shadows of his own soul. Even though he had no real technique, something was explicit¡ªhis battle instinct, his natural ferocity¡­


    Memories of movements, techniques, and fierce determination formed in his mind, but none of it mattered more than his instinct, and that''s exactly what Sapphire had wanted from the beginning.


    To hell with poor techniques, to hell with techniques he''d created, learned, and mastered¡­


    ''The n is perfect, everything is going smoothly... I''m finally realizing my long-awaited destiny¡­'' she thought yfully, smiling as she noticed the focused gaze and faint glint in Vergil''s eyes. Sapphire''s smile grew even wider. "Well, well¡­ looks like we''ve got ourselves a dedicated apprentice, don''t we?" She tilted her head, easily dodging Vergil''s next strike. "This makes me even more excited."


    Katharina and Roxanne, who had been instructed to join in the attack, stood frozen, watching the fight with a mix of fascination and trepidation. The intensity of the battle was such that every attempt they made to step in felt insufficient; Sapphirepletely dominated the scene.


    After exchanging a nce with Katharina, Roxanne whispered, "She¡­ she''s having way too much fun, isn''t she?"


    Katharina nodded, her eyes fixed on her mother. "Yes¡­ I''ve never seen her fight like this." The admiration and unease in her voice were palpable. She knew Sapphire was powerful, but seeing her toy with Vergil like this made it clear just how much her mother relishedbat. With every spin of her de, the lethal precision and predatory gleam in her eyes revealed her true nature.


    Even with all the confidence she possessed, Katharina felt a chill run down her spine. "Are we really safe here?" she asked, half-joking, half-serious.


    Out of breath, Vergil continued to absorb each strike and movement, attempting to anticipate and respond to Sapphire''s relentless assault. He recalled the lessons imprinted on his soul during his time at theke. He began to move instinctively, and slowly, the knowledge resurfaced. Each defense became sharper; every dodge, more calcted. In a moment of rity, he nearly managed to counter Sapphire with a quick move, but she evaded effortlessly, a look of pure delight on her face.


    "So, you''re finally reacting?" Sapphire taunted, her toneced with undeniable glee. The pressure of her demonic aura grew, filling the hall like a suffocating, pulsing presence that challenged anyone who dared to stand near.


    Roxanne and Katharina''s legs trembled slightly from the aura radiating from her, but they held their ground, watching with expressions that shifted by the second. They both realized that, despite Sapphire''s raw power, Vergil was absorbing every moment of the battle. He was beginning to grasp the lessons imprinted in his soul, applying them as if¡­ dancing. Every move and strike had a rhythm; he was starting to follow the dance ofbat.


    "You think we can just keep watching?" Roxanne whispered to Katharina, still uncertain if their n was a good idea after all.


    "Maybe¡­ it''s best to let her fight him alone," Katharina replied, a calcting glint in her eyes. "He needs to get stronger. And who knows¡­ it might make him even more¡­ interesting¡­ and she¡­ well¡­ she''ll kill us if we interfere." Her tone carried a mix of admiration and perhaps a hint of pride.


    Suddenly, Sapphire struck with a particrly intense blow, causing Vergil to stagger backward. He managed to stay on his feet, his eyes shining with determination. Sapphireughed, amused. "Well, if that''s how you want it, then I''ll give you my best." She raised her sword, and her aura intensified even further. Her expression radiated a mix of sadistic pleasure and respect, acknowledging his resilience.


    The demon maids, still watching from a distance, kept an almost reverent silence. Vi nced at Novah with a mischievous smile. "See that? This is what we call¡­ intensive training." She relished the look of pale astonishment on Novah''s face, who could hardlyprehend how someone could find pleasure in such brutality.


    Meanwhile, Vergil, feeling every muscle in his body burning from exhaustion, decided to focus on the rity of the teachings his subconscious offered him. He began to anticipate Sapphire''s attacks better, dodging more efficiently and asionally even managing to counterattack.


    Sapphire noticed, her eyes sparkling with renewed enthusiasm. "Yes! That''s how you fight, Vergil!" She lunged with a swift, sharp move, but this time Vergil blocked the blow more firmly, his arms shaking from the strain, but his eyes unwavering in focus.


    Katharina, seeing Vergil''s progress, murmured to herself, "He''s¡­ growing." Roxanne beside her, sensing the same, smiled. "Yes, at least his death seems a bit farther away¡­"


    Sapphire, noticing the attentive gazes of Katharina and Roxanne,ughed sarcastically. "You two over there, if you''re so attached to him, why don''t you join the party? Thought you wanted to help him!" She tossed a sword toward each of them, and they caught it instinctively, as though they already knew they had no choice.


    The two exchanged nces, silently asking each other, "Uh, thank you, but no, we''d rather not have her kill us!" Katharina volunteered with her hand up, "Exactly!"


    "Alright, then, my son-inw is all mine!" she shouted excitedly.


    The impact of Sapphire''s words echoed throughout the hall, and her smile grew even more feral. Vergil, still panting and tense, realized that Sapphire was only beginning to unleash her truebat energy, and a twinge of apprehension struck him. Though he was gaining more confidence, he knew he was far from her equal. But something inside him drove him to keep trying.


    Sapphire looked at him expectantly, twirling her sword with an ease that made it clear how at home she was inbat. She cast a brief nce at Katharina and Roxanne, who held their swords with expressions of mixed relief and dread after narrowly escaping the confrontation.


    "You two are really lucky," Sapphireughed with a teasing tone. "But that''s fine, the show is all mine. I''ll make sure he understands everything aboutbat today."


    Vergil swallowed hard, but kept his eyes locked on Sapphire, determined to endure. Her intensity was overwhelming, but, strangely, he was beginning to find a kind of rhythm in the chaos. Sapphire charged again, this time with a rapid, lethal sequence of strikes. Vergil, relying on the instinctive reflexes that he was starting to recognize as his repressedbat memories, dodged the first strikes and managed to block some others with his de, his arm muscles burning with the effort.


    "Now you''re really getting the hang of it," Sapphire said, a hint of pride and sadism in her voice. She increased the force of her next blow, pushing Vergil back a few steps, but he didn''t avert his gaze.


    Katharina, watching the scene with a touch of pride, couldn''t help but smile. "You know, he''s doing much better than I expected," she murmured to Roxanne, who nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, if he survives this¡­ maybe Sapphire will really consider him a good match," Roxanne said with a satisfied smirk.


    "You two are still thinking about that?" Viviane questioned, appearing beside them.


    "What do you mean?" Roxanne asked.


    "Well, maybe the sweets have somehow affected your cognitive ability to grasp the basics of a woman in love¡­" Viviane said, leaving Roxanne puzzled as she turned to Katharina for rification.


    "She means that my mother is alreadypletely taken with him, even if she hasn''t realized it yet," Katharina rified, a fierce look in her eyes. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e-NovelFire

 Chapter 98: Forging a Monster

    The reason the demon world was in chaos was that within minutes, information had leaked.


    Sapphire Agares officially had a new disciple, and that disciple was in a state of near death after facing Magnus Phenex.


    Did this mean anything to her? No, of course not.


    But for the demon world and for Vergil, this was a real problem. Especially because it signified many things...


    The names of demons were almost entirely represented by five demonic beings throughout society.


    Despite being demons, they still yed their part in the governing system created by all the races that inhabit thend. What does this mean? That the demons fulfill their role in the Bnce.


    The archons have two main functions.


    Astaroth is tasked with guarding all the knowledge of the demon world. He preserves and shares his knowledge, keeping everything in a massive vault that contains all the knowledge of the past, present, and catalogs the future. In the human world... well, Astaroth influences those with a thirst for power, instigating their darkest ambitions. He drives individuals to seek wealth, status, and influence, shaping human society through their deepest desires and transforming ordinary people into agents of greed and corruption¡ªor simply turning them into powerful demons and CEOs. Well, everyone has their calling.


    Paimon... well, she is the most charismatic and entric, concerned with entertainment and infernal theater, organizing events and ceremonies that inspire and manipte the emotions of demons. Her shows reflect the most dramatic and dark aspects of life, staging tales of war, betrayal, and infernal legends to maintain the morale and discipline of the demons under hermand. It might seem a bit silly from the outside, but she is so excellent at what she does that she gets demons hooked on performing well so they can enjoy themselves afterward. She''s just a very good showmaker, both in the underworld and in the human world.


    In the human realm, Paimon influences the entertainment industry and media, promoting content that shapes and alters public perception of good and evil. She generates scandals and controversies, using celebrities, films, and media to lure humans into values and behaviors that favor Hell. And she is a great stylist... well, demons have their hobbies too.


    As for Phenex, he has been in control of the newborn demons; he must manage the flow of demons walking the line, both here and in the human world. After all, it''splicated dealing with the existence of demons killing people for nothing... So, the Phenex family is considered the Demon Police, if that can be said.


    As for Amon... he owns everything. After all, he is the strongest. He leads a military force dedicated to the most violent and aggressive demons, responsible for the formation and training of the elite infernal troops. He eliminates the useless who cause problems and trains the strong to be useful. Simple, fast, and straightforward. After all, the strongest must create more strong individuals...


    Thest one... she needs no introduction... of the five most powerful beings in the entire demon realm, she is likely only surpassed by Amon¡ªSapphire.


    An entric woman who has spent eons destroying everything and everyone in her path, simply for her own pleasure. Sapphire is less of a demon and more of a walking disaster.


    Cruel, narcissistic, depraved, and extremely arrogant. Arrogance backed by her strength. Who cares about being an Archon? She simply is what she wants to be. If she wants to be a demon goddess, she will be! If she wants to be a loving mother? No problem...


    If she wants to be a master... Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire


    "GET UP IMMEDIATELY!" she roared at Vergil, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Vergil struggled to breathe, every muscle in his body trembling with pain and exhaustion. Training with Sapphire was beyond any hell he could imagine; it was not merely brutality but a true battle for survival every second. Still, he dared not give in. The oppressive aura of his mistress demanded obedience, and he knew he had no choice.


    "You''re not here to please me," Sapphire said coldly, her emerald eyes shing with barely contained impatience. "You''re here to prove that you are worthy of bearing my name as my disciple."


    The weight of that deration was not lost on him. The name of Sapphire, one of the most powerful demonesses in the underworld, was feared and revered in equal measure. The moment the news leaked, Vergil was involuntarily ced under the spotlight of the demon elite, and he knew he could not afford to make mistakes. Sapphire didn''t just want a disciple; she wanted a sessor she could mold with her own ferocity.


    "I... can... fight," he gasped between breaths, trying to rise while his body protested. Sapphire watched, arms crossed, with an air of disapproval.


    "It''s not enough just to fight, Vergil." She narrowed her eyes, walking in circles around him. "You have to be devastating. A true demon doesn''t fall to its knees like a frail human, it rises up even in pieces, ready to destroy anyone in its path. If you can''t show me that, then I''ll find someone who can."


    Her words hit Vergil like a de, and he clenched his fists with renewed determination. He knew that his position was fragile, that Sapphire would have no problem discarding him if he failed to live up to her inhuman expectations. But something inside him red at the thought of conquering this challenge, not just to prove himself to her, but to prove himself to Sapphire.


    He stood up, leaning on his sword with difficulty, and Sapphire smiled with a sadistic glint in her eyes.


    "Good, good," she murmured, satisfied. "But there''s still a long way to go before you convince me."


    Vergil barely had time to register her words before she was advancing towards him once again, attacking with a speed and precision he could barely keep up with. Every blow, every move Sapphire made was like a dance of calcted destruction. She was a disaster, a force of nature controlled only by her own pleasure inbat.


    The few demon maids who still dared to watch looked on, frightened and fascinated. It was rare to see Sapphire put so much effort into training someone.


    Sapphire threw a kick, and Vergil was thrown against the wall with an impact that reverberated through the hall. He slid to the floor, but his eyes remained fixed on his teacher, a glint of resistance intensifying in them.


    "You''re beginning to amuse me," Sapphire said,ughing. "But amusement alone isn''t enough. I want to see how far your will will take you."


    The impact of Sapphire''s words resonated inside Vergil, igniting in him a mixture of fear and fury that he had never experienced before. Even with his body crushed and every part of him begging to give up, he refused to give in to the pain and humiliation. Sapphire watched him with an almost clinical eye, looking for signs of weakness or hesitation. Any slip, and she would throw him back into the abyss without the slightest hesitation.


    ''It''s evolving... the more I hit it, the stronger it gets... Like a cksmith preparing steel... I''m beginning to see... yes...'' She murmured amused


    ''I''m influencing his mentality little by little, before long, he''ll be truly reborn... He needs to abandon this weak human mentality...'' She continued thinking and for a second, she stopped, seeing that something had changed in Vergil.


    He took a deep breath, still leaning on his sword, and felt his body react, albeit slowly, to the new wave of adrenaline. A me of hatred and determination burned in his chest, even though his body was on the verge of copsing.


    "Get up," Sapphire ordered once again, now with a firm voice and without the slightest trace ofpassion. "A demon kneels to the strongest, but I didn''t ept you kneeling to anything or anyone."


    Vergil, with clenched fists and tense muscles, forced himself to his feet, ignoring the taste of blood in his mouth and the heat of pain radiating through his bones. He knew that Sapphire was testing not only his physical strength, but also his resilience and the extent of his endurance. And he wouldn''t give her the pleasure of seeing him fail.


    "Is that your idea of training, Sapphire? Beat me until I learn?" Vergil asked with a hint of sarcasm, his voice almost a growl of weariness. "I thought that, being your disciple, I at least deserved a fair fight."


    "HAHAHAHAHA" Sapphireughed out loud, herughter echoing through the hall as she watched him as if he were an audacious child. Her emerald eyes sparkled with a mixture of irony and appreciation for his audacity.


    "Fair fight?" She shook her head, her long silver hair floating around her. "Fair fighting is for the weak, those who want to protect their miserable lives. I''m here to destroy your pathetic idea of justice, Vergil."


    She moved closer, leaning close enough that only he could hear her words,den with a dangerous tone. "I''m here to forge a monster."


    These words fell like a stone on Vergil, but he knew, in that instant, that this was an invitation...


    He took a deep breath and, mustering hisst remaining ounce of strength,unched himself forward. The demon maids watching the training opened their eyes wide as he advanced with a feverish gleam of determination.


    Sapphire dodged easily, and Vergil staggered, but quickly steadied himself, aiming a new blow. Sapphire looked almost bored, blocking each attack effortlessly, but her eyes betrayed a gleam of approval. In an instant, she blocked one of his blows, gripping Vergil''s fist with crushing force, and whispered


    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that. But you''re still far from true power."


    Vergil roared, trying to break free of her grip, but her strength was unmatched. Sapphire smiled, and before he could react, she threw him to the ground again. The pain was almost unbearable, but he forced himself not to scream. He felt the weight of humiliation and defeat, but he also felt the seed of something different... an insatiable desire to reach the power that Sapphire possessed.


    "Prove to me that I didn''t make a mistake in choosing you," Sapphire said in a somber voice, "Show me that you can be more than dead weight, more than a shadow on my achievements. And maybe... maybe one day, you can even fight by my side."


    These words were enough to spark something inside Vergil...


    ''Finally...'' Sapphire smiled as she looked at the aura emanating from the man in front of her, it wasn''t a colorless aura like before, she could see auras and their colors, but Vergil''s waspletely transparent until a few seconds ago...


    But now... It was red and ck...


    ''Awakened...''''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 99: Meeting of Young Demons

    The current reality was quite simple. The Demon Realm was inplete turmoil, bubbling with anticipation and mockery as rumors of the Blood Armageddon spread like gasoline waiting to ignite.


    Sapphire Agares'' disciple was set to face Magnus Phenex, all for one person: Ada Baal.


    The truth was that this information had been confirmed by Magnus himself, and the public saw him as thest romantic of the demon world, wanting to reim his "wife." At least, that''s how he called himself. This detail, however, was kept from Vergil so he could focus solely on training.


    But what was really happening? Demons were betting on who would win. Formon demons, the oue seemed obvious: Vergil would be crushed.


    In the streets of infernal cities, the general opinion was ruthless and brutally honest. The lesser creatures, who barely had the right to exist before the demon aristocracy, sneered at Vergil with disdain. In back alleys and taverns, demons of various sses gathered around pools of infernal drink and discussed the fate of the unfortunate disciple. To them, the idea of Vergil defeating Magnus was absurd, a joke circting among the crowds hungry for entertainment and blood.


    After all, how could one defeat an immortal being? To them, even without knowing his name, Vergil was already the biggest joke in the demon world.


    "This man thinks that just because he''s Sapphire''s disciple, he stands a chance? Ha, he''s just another fool!" snarled a shriveled demon, drinking as the liquid dripped from the corners of his crooked mouth.


    "Magnus will tear him apart before he even blinks," agreed another demon with greenish scales and zed eyes. "And you know what''s even more amusing? Sapphire herself will be watching. If I were the kid, I''d run to the underworld before facing the duel."


    "He doesn''t have that option, hahaha! Running from Sapphire Agares? HAHAHA only if he were dead!" Another demon shouted from afar,ughing as they toasted and mocked the man they didn''t even know.


    Theughter was loud, and the stakes were high. Nomon demon dared believe Vergil could withstand Magnus''s overwhelming power. The few who tried to show any support for the young man were quickly silenced, receiving suspicious looks and mockingughs. The disbelief in the air was so thick it seemed to suffocate any mention of a possible victory for Sapphire''s disciple... Well, this was the most foolish thought in the whole demon world, andmon demons...


    Well, they weren''t very bright, especially since they lived quite poorly, so to them, their strongest belief was in sight¡ª they''d only believe in Vergil if he showed something remarkable, unlike Magnus, who had made numerous appearances in high society.


    However¡­


    Within the more refined halls, the atmosphere was slightly different. While themoners openly expressed their disbelief, the demon nobility gathered to discuss the duel in a more sophisticated, yet equally skeptical, manner.


    In one of the most luxurious meeting rooms of high society, a group of young demon nobles gathered to deliberate on the subject.


    There were heirs from renowned ns, young representatives from lineages so ancient and powerful that even their names were spoken with reverence. Seated in luxurious chairs, the demons discussed the fate of Sapphire''s young disciple with the same ease as they would discuss a game of chance or a hunt.


    At the head of the table, Mael Raum, a young man with a sharp gaze and an arrogant expression, began the conversation. He was known for his cunning and thetent ambition in his eyes, traits that made him a feared figure among his peers.


    "So, what do you think of Sapphire''s new pawn?" Mael asked, a sneer on his face. "Vergil, isn''t it? Some acquaintances said he killed two Exorcists a few months ago when he awakened. And now he''s about to face Magnus."


    Across the table, Leora Morax, an ethereal-looking young woman with icy blue eyes and long, silver hair, let out a light, coldugh. "Vergil?" she asked, pronouncing the name with a hint of disdain. "He''s a toy for Sapphire, that''s all. She enjoys crushing the hopes of her ''disciples'' before casting them aside. She doesn''t have a good history with men. Maybe this is just another one of her games. She must be bored with always being the strongest woman in the Demon Realm."


    On the other side of the table, Elias Shax, who always maintained aposed and thoughtful demeanor, crossed his arms and cast an intrigued nce at the group. "But isn''t it curious that Sapphire chose someone like him?" he asked, his voice contemtive. "She doesn''t usually waste her time with the weak. Vergil must have some potential... or she wouldn''t bother training him, especially since he''s a Newborn, barely aware of what a Blood Armageddon even is."


    Beside Elias, Jade Beleth, a demoness with skin as dark as the night and golden eyes that glowed with intensity, shook her head in disagreement. "His potential doesn''t matter, Elias. Magnus Phenex is a powerhouse of demonic power, a true prodigy of the Phenex family. Even if this Vergil has some talent, he''ll be crushed. Sapphire likely just wants to see how long hests before he bes another corpse."


    Leoraughed again, satisfied with the prospect. "Exactly. And maybe she also wants to put on a show for us, nobles and spectators alike. After all, Sapphire has always enjoyed a good tragedy. I wouldn''t be surprised if this duel is just another act in her theater of blood."


    While the group continued their discussion, a reserved young demoness named Runeas Gremory remained silent, watching the faces of each one closely. She was known for her brilliant strategic mind, but she rarely took part in the superficial discussions her peers seemed to enjoy. In truth, she barely cared for any of them and had onlye because she''d heard something potentially interesting...


    Noticing Runeas''s silence, Mael raised an eyebrow, curious. "And you, Runeas? What''s your take on the boy? You tend to see far beyond what the rest of us think."


    Runeas hesitated for a moment before responding, her sharp gaze glittering with intrigue. "I don''t think Sapphire would choose him without reason," she said calmly. "She''s many things, but foolish isn''t one of them. Maybe we''re underestimating this man. It''s possible he could surprise us... if he''s lucky."


    "Surprise us? Magnus is a born warrior, Runeas," retorted Jade, shaking her head with disdain. "You know what that means? He grew up under the weight of a bloodline that forges warriors from birth. Magnus won''t be defeated by a rookie, even if Sapphire has ced all her chips on him."


    Elias, who had been deep in thought, added, "Vergil is in a dangerous position. He''s the underdog, but maybe that''s significant. If he survives, merely survives, his position in demon society will be elevated. After all, not everyone faces Magnus and lives to tell the tale."


    From across the room, a voice rose among the small crowd of other young demons watching the discussion from a distance. It was Lilim Vepar, a demoness known for her stunning beauty and the pride that echoed in every word she spoke.


    "I don''t care who he is, to be honest," said Lilim, with a tone of calcted indifference. "In the end, Vergil is just a temporary distraction for Sapphire. Once Magnus crushes him, he''ll return to the insignificance from which he came, and Sapphire will find another ''disciple'' to y with, don''t you think, Rune-"


    "You bore me," Runeas said, standing up and cutting Lilim off. "Magnus cares only about his looks and material wealth. He will be utterly crushed without any chance of victory. That much is obvious," she said, smiling for the first time, her red hair falling over her ample bust.


    "I''m leaving; I realized it''s not worth staying with such narrow-minded beings." She said, and as she was about to open the luxuriously carved oak door, a hand grasped hers, stopping her.


    "Want to bet?" Lilim, who had held her back, suggested with a smile.


    Meanwhile, in the training chamber, Vergil himself faced a torment far greater than the nobles'' mocking remarks or themoners'' disdain.


    Sapphire was putting him through an infernal trial.


    She attacked with inhuman strength, speed, and precision, forcing Vergil to react to every blow or be utterly destroyed.


    Vergil was breathing heavily, every muscle in his body aching from the inhuman effort of keeping up with his mentor. Sapphire remained relentless, her gaze cold and determined, devoid of any hint ofpassion.


    "Vergil," she murmured, watching as he stood up, trembling. "You can''t rely on luck or mercy in the duel against Magnus. All you have is your determination... and that''s not enough."


    He knew her words held a bitter truth. Magnus was a born warrior, a demon with refined skills and terrifying power. Vergil, on the other hand, was merely a newly transformed demon, molded by Sapphire''s strength, but still far from being considered a true elite demon.


    "I won''t fail," he muttered between ragged breaths, forcing himself to stand despite his exhausted body.


    Sapphire crossed her arms, observing him with an expression of impatience.


    "You


    will


    fail, Vergil, if you don''t start understanding the depth of your strength. And it won''t be Magnus who kills you¡­ it''ll be me, if you don''t show me something worthy of my time."


    "Shut up and keep going; time is running out," Vergil said, forcing himself upright again. "Come at me."

 Chapter 100: Sapphire is happy

    The hierarchical difference between them was vast, an abyss so unfathomable that the mere idea of them being together, fighting, or anything of the sort was almost a disrespect to the logic of demons. A queen and a mere plebeian, something that, frankly, in a demon society, was just sickening. However, in that moment, the chasm between them had beenpletely erased from existence.


    During thebat, Sapphire focused her entire existence on guiding and shaping him. She wanted more than to teach skills or show technique; she wanted Vergil to absorb the essence of her experience, to immerse himself in her mindset, to feel the extent of what it meant to be close to her, and what she sought from him.


    In doing so, Sapphire didn''t realize she was giving away much more than she intended: Vergil not only absorbed the lessons ofbat but also experienced the deepyers of Sapphire''s psyche, touching parts of her soul that were hidden even from herself.


    You only know your opponent and understand them when two swords cross.


    Now, what unfolded around them was no longer a battle; it was the aftermath of a storm of unbridled emotions and memories. The walls of the main hall were shattered, cracked as if broken by an overwhelming force. The imposing structure of Sapphire''s mansion, once a symbol of power and control, now resembled a ruin. Small mes still flickered in the corners, consuming the remnants of torn curtains and destroyed furniture. Fragments of stone, pieces of marble, and a cloud of dust hung in the air, creating an apocalyptic scene where echoes of power and fury still reverberated.


    In the center of the chaos, a crimson pool spread across the fragmented stone floor. It was blood, pure and real blood. Sitting in the middle of it, Vergil found himself, his breathingpletely calm and his body fully healed. His form was covered in blood, mingled with the sweat that dripped from him, but his expression was not one of pain; it was pure, honest tranquility.


    In his arms, Sapphire was nestled, lying against him¡ªa woman with long, fiery red hair now tousled, framing her pale face. She looked like an angel of death, stained with blood just like him; she wasn''t exhausted but rather wore a victorious smile on her face, a softness in her features that rarely showed through. For the first time, she appeared less like an unyielding demon and more like an ordinary woman, her hair being caressed by Vergil''s calm hands.


    His hand slowly approached her head, ying with her red locks as he gently stroked her hair.


    Sapphire''s body visibly trembled when he touched the top of her head, but despite this, she seemed indifferent, unwilling to let the feeling of victory pass too quickly; she just wanted to savor the moment and didn''t want to let him go.


    "Fufu," Vergil chuckled, seeing the satisfaction on her face after their training. He was witnessing a smile he had never seen before¡ªa gentle smile that made him question...


    ''How can she be so beautiful?'' he thought.


    Minutes passed, and Sapphire continued to embrace him without any reaction other than a slight tremor when he caressed her.


    But did it matter to him? Of course not, so he simply waited for her toe back to herself.


    ''I should be desperate to go after Ada, but the Master-Servant contract has kept me in check... I don''t know whose idea it was, but she certainly isn''t with that Phenex; I can sense her a few kilometers away...'' Vergil thought, smiling.


    Honestly, he had been somewhat carefree for a while, and he didn''t understand why. Unlike when Roxanne was kidnapped, which had him extremely worried, the fact that Ada had disappeared didn''t affect him at all. In fact, he felt quite at ease and only focused on training with Sapphire. Was it just his instinct? Even he didn''t quite grasp what was happening, but it all led him to believe it was the contract.


    In truth, after all three epted him as their husband, the power of the contract gradually diminished. Before, he would just say something, and it was treated as an order, but now, if he didn''t say, "It''s an order," nothing happened. And on one hand, that was really good; he couldn''t let them... Well, you know how they get if they don''t obey.


    ''But now... I think I understand what''s happening...'' Vergil thought, ying with his fingers in Sapphire''s gentle, docile hair.


    "You were feeling very lonely, weren''t you?" he questioned, not hearing her response immediately. "I thought a lot about it while you were fighting me¡ªa life-anti sword, made only to kill without feeling at all; even so, a lonely sword," he murmured, thinking aloud.


    Heprehended the years of solitude, the sacrifices, the immensity of a life devoted to being strong, to building an existence within emptiness.


    "You gave me a fragment of your soul, didn''t you?" he questioned, not even knowing if that was possible. In truth, he didn''t quite understand what he was saying; it was just an instinctive thought.


    "My n." She murmured, hiding her face against his chest. Despite being such a voluptuous and alluring woman, she now looked like nothing more than a happy girl, pleased with achieving something, something that neither she nor Vergil could have fully anticipated.


    For a long, lingering moment, the world around them seemed to disappear. All that remained was the sound of their breathing, intertwined in the middle of the destruction. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "I see. You don''t want to tell me about your n¡­ so I''ll have to figure it out by force, won''t I?" Vergil teased, smiling back at her. Sapphire was closer to him now than she had ever been to anyone else.


    Sapphire closed her eyes again, hiding her smile in his chest. Perhaps, someday, he would uncover all that she kept hidden, all the purposes and motives behind that rigorous training. But for now, neither of them was in a rush.


    "How long do you intend to keep doing that?" she asked, her body visibly reacting to the way he stroked her head. "I''m not a little girl."


    "Fufufu~" Vergil chuckled yfully, "No, you''re certainly not a little girl. But you don''t seem to dislike it, do you?"


    "..." Sapphire lowered her face and used her right to remain silent.


    As she requested, he stopped stroking her head and brought his hand to her chin, gently lifting her face that was still trying to hide in his chest. Looking into her green eyes, he asked, "Your eyes seem calmer. Are you feeling better now?"


    Looking into his blue eyes, she felt an oddlyforting sensation in her heart, a sweetness, a calm warmth that brought a kind of spiritual peace to her chaotic soul.


    "Yes~" she replied with a seductive smile. "I''m satisfied with your training." She slowly pulled away, adding, "For now, of course. You''ll need to keep getting stronger."


    Though everyone could already sense where this was heading, once again, without even realizing it, she was feeding her possessiveness and desire for Vergil within her lonely heart.


    Sapphire adjusted her clothes, now stained with blood everywhere. She fixed her hair, transforming once again into the strangely imposing woman she was. At home, she wore simple, casual clothes from the human world: a pair of leggings and a in white shirt that had turned red from all the blood spilling out of Vergil.


    "You shouldn''t be eavesdropping on others, Viviane." She nced at the maid who had been hiding behind a pir, listening in. "We know you''re there. We always knew," she remarked.


    "..." Viviane stepped out from behind the pir and looked at the two of them, utterly covered in blood. Seeing them together¡­


    ''It wasn''t like this before¡­ so why am I feeling this now?'' She couldn''t understand this feeling.


    "Hahaha, what''s with that face? Never seen a man and a woman together before?" Sapphire asked, amused.


    "Not¡­ not a mother-inw and a son-inw in that way," Viviane replied, causing Sapphire''s face to twitch.


    Sapphire''s gaze sharpened. She walked toward the entrance, passing Viviane, and spoke in a low voice, "You''re lucky, maid."


    "Huh?" Viviane didn''t understand what she meant, looking back at Sapphire, but the woman had already disappeared from the mansion.


    Viviane turned to Vergil, who was pensively looking at his blood-covered hand.


    "Master?" she called out.


    "Viviane, why were you spying on your master all this time? You must have a good excuse, don''t you?" Vergil remarked, his voice steady, without even looking at her. Viviane''s body visibly trembled upon hearing his serious tone, and she quickly replied,


    "I was trying to¡ª" she was immediately cut off by him.


    "I''m kidding. It doesn''t matter either way." He said, turning to face her.


    "..."


    "Fufufufu," heughed again, amused as he watched her expression shift from panic to annoyance.


    She couldn''t help it and pouted.


    "Master''s bing just like that monster. I''m starting to get worried." Viviane sighed visibly frustrated, then looked at him and asked a rather¡­ pointed question.


    "Don''t you think¡­ that you''ve been neglecting your wives? For thest six months, you''ve been disappearing, barely spending a few hours with them, and then spending days with Sapphire. Don''t you think¡ª"


    "Viviane." He interrupted, and her body dropped to the floor, feeling an overwhelming force pressing down on her. "I understand your concern as a loyal servant, but don''t you think you''re speaking more than your tongue can handle?" Vergil said, and Viviane''s heart began to ache as the weight pressed her harder and harder into the ground.


    "I know I haven''t been ying the role of a husband properly," he continued. "But have you and that big mouth of yours ever wondered why they don''tin to me about it? Why they only me Sapphire?"


    He leaned down, his face close to Viviane, who had created a small crater in the floor from the pressure.


    "It''s simple. Because they know I''ll make it up to themter," he replied, and the pressure disappeared.


    "So why don''t you stay quiet and learn to listen a bit more? Honestly, your mouth is way too big sometimes. You could end up getting yourself killed." He smiled down at her.

 Chapter 101: Contract

    Naturally, the big day was approaching, yet much remained to be done before something of such magnitude could happen.


    "I see," Vergil said, looking at the golden scroll rolled out before him. It looked genuinely important, despite who was standing in front of him¡­


    "Why is this here?" Vergil questioned the only other person in the room, where he sat¡ªhis wife''s mother, of course¡­


    "Unfortunately, I was put in charge of the contracts. After all, I have allied witches by my side who can handle this faster than hiring one through the app," Raphaeline replied, looking at him with no trace of worry. "This golden paper is a contract crafted by the witches under mymand, a guarantee for us to proceed with this event," she continued.


    "Yes, I figured as much, though I''m not thrilled to be here looking at you," Vergil said. "The Master taught me a few things while we fought. I know the basics about these contracts. Though she did tell me not to trust ''Witch Bitches.''"


    "Witches'' magical contracts are divided into various levels ording to the paper''s color. White paper represents the simplest contracts, made by an inexperienced witch, which can also be broken by other inexperienced witches," Raphaeline said, crossing her legs and watching him intently.


    "Gold paper contracts are exclusive, and can only be created or broken by experienced witches... There''s also ck paper, a contract created by the Witch Queen, and like other contracts, only the queen can break it." She almostughed. "It''s a pity you won''t live long enough to see one like that, but it''s good to know you''re aware of something beyond punching things," she remarked with a shrug.


    "I love how you speak so superiorly, but as far as I know, you''re terrified because you don''t know what''s going to happen if I don''t win, and you lose your precious chance to get the so-called prized de you want." Vergil said in a tonepletely indifferent to respect. He didn''t care about strength or hierarchy¡ªwho stood before him was nothing more than a traitor who''d sell her own daughter to get a damn SWORD!


    Raphaeline kept her serene expression, though the glint in her eyes suggested that Vergil''s words had hit hard. Though she tried to convey calm, the mask seemed ready to crack.


    "What you don''t understand, boy," she said, with an almost sinister calm, "is that certain sacrifices are inevitable when you''re aiming for something truly grand. This isn''t just any sword. It''s a weapon containing a power you couldn''t possibly imagine, and only those willing to pay the price can even dream of wielding it." Her gaze was sharp, full of calcted malice. "And you know well that this sword is a prize that can only be won with blood." Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelBin


    "Shut up and cut the nonsense," Vergil retorted with a coldugh of disbelief. "It''s interesting that you talk of sacrifice when the only thing you''re willing to lose is your own daughter''s life." He rested his arms on the table, leaning forward to close the distance between them and letting his hostility show clearly.


    "And make no mistake," he continued in a low voice, almost a whisper, "Our bet is very much alive." He smirked.


    Raphaeline watched Vergil with a look of barely contained irritation as he leaned forward, his eyes sparking and his voice sharp as des. She held her gaze on him, but before she could respond, the door opened softly, and Viviane entered, breaking the oppressive tension that filled the room.


    "Thank you, Viviane," Vergil said, epting the tea with a light smile that contrasted with his earlier coldness. He leaned back in his chair and took a small sip, keeping his eyes on Raphaeline as he savored the drink.


    "Now tell me what''s in the contract, and be gone." he said. Raphaeline seemed about to respond but restrained herself, keeping her firm posture. For a brief moment, her eyes gleamed, and her face returned to calm serenity.


    "The contract ensures that everyone involved will receive their rewards after the battle. Ada Baal will be used as a currency of exchange; she will be the prize in the duel between Vergil and Magnus Phenex. To prevent situations where one of the demons uses Ada Baal against her will, this specific contract in my hands was crafted to record the entire contractual process and send it to the government agency overseeing Demonitarian Resources, thus preventing any act of envement or any implicit acts concerning her life," she said, like a robot reading a script.


    "Demonitarian Resources? Like¡­ human resources?" he asked, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    "What? You think that just because we''re demons we don''t have a constitution? Even demons havews to follow, you know? How do you think the Angels and Fallen Angels haven''te to war with us in all these years? We''re decent people!" she said, as though he were using her of having done something¡­ or¡­


    "You... are you listening to yourself?" Vergil questioned, almostughing at the expression she wore.


    Raphaeline narrowed her eyes, keeping herposure firm but clearly irritated by Vergil''s mockery.


    "Yes, I am listening, and perhaps you should understand that the system we follow is what keeps us from being hunted¡ªor hunting freely," she replied, attempting to maintain her calm, though impatience edged her voice. "We demons are not anarchic; we have a structure to maintain bnce. Without it, chaos would drag us down along with the mortal world."


    Vergil chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "So, now we''re talking about ''demonicws''? It feels like I''ve walked into a human courtroom," he said, dripping with sarcasm. "But honestly, do you think I care about this? Or better yet, does anyone here care?"


    "You should," she replied sharply. "Because this contract, Vergil, has the power to ruin any of your ns if you disregard it. One slip, and the whole process is invalid. Ada doesn''t be yours, and Magnus won''t be defeated cleanly. Think about it."


    Vergil remained silent for a moment, staring at Raphaeline with intensity, as though he was weighing every word. Viviane watched quietly by his side, observant of every detail. After a pause, he took onest sip of his tea, as if drawing the conversation to a close.


    "So, in short, you basically want me to fight within the rules¡ªlike a good, obedient boy¡ªjust so I can get what I want without jeopardizing your precious legal safeguards. Right?" He smirked. "Interesting..."


    "Fine, hand it over," Vergil said, grabbing the paper and scanning through the rules. Secondster, he burst intoughter.


    "Deaths are permitted," he read aloud, and continuedughing. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Vergil''sughter grew wild, reminiscent of Sapphire''s, filling the room with a chilling echo.


    Raphaeline froze, feeling a wave of dread as Vergil''sughter grew uncontroble, his voice reverberating off the walls, while everything around them began to crack and shatter like fragile ss. The pressure radiating from him was overwhelming, and Raphaeline instinctively took a step back, rmed and heart pounding.


    "What¡­ what kind of power is this?" she thought, her icy facade starting to crack as fear crept into her gaze. Every fracture around them seemed to draw closer, as if she were cornered by something far beyond herprehension.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, Vergil stoppedughing, leaning slightly forward with a deadly calm, his eyes glowing as he looked directly at her.


    "I''ll be fighting an immortal," he said, his voice low and lethal. "So, only my life is at stake?"


    Raphaeline swallowed, feeling the brutal force emanating from him threaten to crush her. With effort, she regained herposure and responded, trying to sound steady:


    "Well, looking at it that way..." She murmured, "No, that''s fine," Vergil interrupted, giving her another confident look. "Since you all want it this way, I can kill him if I manage to, right? No one can interfere, correct?"


    Raphaeline hesitated, but held her ground, Vergil''s piercing gaze slicing through her like a de.


    "Correct," she answered firmly, though a slight tremor in her eyes betrayed her unease. "The contract is clear. Thebat will be exclusively between you and Magnus Phenex. No one can interfere¡ªit''s a battle in absolute terms."


    She straightened in her chair, trying to reim a fragment of the authority Vergil seemed to so easily dismantle. "And yes, if you¡­ kill Magnus, the contract recognizes it as a legitimate victory. You will have fulfilled your part, and all benefits and agreements outlined will be duly enforced."


    Vergil shed a cold smile, satisfied with her confirmation. "Perfect," he said, leaning back, his confidence almost palpable in his voice. "I''ll enjoy this fight more than I thought." He muttered, thinking of something Sapphire had mentioned to him just a few hours earlier.


    "If the fight bes too easy, just use him as a whetstone; it''s not every day you get an opponent who regenerates infinitely," she had smiled, embracing him. "Just imagine everyone''s reaction when they see you using him merely to test out techniques... it''ll be priceless."


    Vergil''s grin widened as Sapphire''s sly, daring suggestion echoed in his mind, now sounding like an irresistible challenge.


    "''Use him as a whetstone''..." he murmured softly.


    The thought of an immortal opponent, someone he could unleash on without restraint and watch regenerate only to start over again¡ªit was perfect. He pictured Magnus, broken and reassembling, only to be his target once more.


    "Then it''s decided," he said as he signed the contract and set it down on the table. "See youter, mother-inw," he added, walking out of the room, followed closely by Viviane, who had remained silent the entire time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 102: The third mother-in-law.

    Reality began to set in when Vergil left that morning.


    The "Blood Armageddon" was an event that truly captured everyone''s attention. A sh between ns that could easily erase one of them.


    But this time was different. This wasn''t a simple Armageddon like the ones that usually happened between minor ns.


    It was a full-scale Armageddon. Two massive ns battling it out¡­ Or rather¡­ For the first time in history¡­


    It was a Triple Armageddon.


    Demon Queen Raphaeline Baal and Demon Queen Sapphire Agares were going up against Demon Archon Phenex.


    This wasn''t just an event; it was practically a national holiday as the entire demon world stopped to witness what was unfolding.


    As it was a shocking and significant asion, the festivities had already started throughout the city. The demon society was entric enough, and the world came to a halt!


    In the capital, men, women, and children dressed elegantly were heading to the event, while those of lesser nobility were gathered in bars with big screens set up to catch the action.


    Basically, it was like the World Cup final.


    The capital sparkled with celebrations, and demons, bored with their mundane or exhausting lives, craved high-quality entertainment. So something like this? They couldn''t wait to see how this battle would unfold¡­ But one thing was certain¡­ They wanted a real fight, a genuine bloodbath! After all, it was rare to see three ns of such power shing...


    And more importantly, it was two Demon Queens against an Archon.


    "They really went all out... security''s been quadrupled," Roxannemented as she nced around, wearing a white dress with a red flower on her chest, sheer white stockings, and white heels, with a white choker around her neck,pleted by a heart pendant.


    "Tch, I don''t like any of this... I have a bad feeling," Katharina muttered impatiently, uneasy since seeing her mother''s face earlier. As for her outfit¡­ she was perfectly matching Roxanne, but in red instead of white. The only clear difference was that she''d chosen a size up, as she didn''t want anyone but her husband looking at her¡­ but...


    Well, let''s just say the "important areas" like her ample chest and hips were still quite snug and nearly spilling out of the dress.


    "Ladies, I think you don''t need to worry too much. The master doesn''t seem the least bit intimidated," Viviane said with a faint smile.


    "..." Vergil remained silent, leading the group through the enormous stadium''s corridors, which more closely resembled a coliseum.


    As for Vergil¡­ he wore an outfit gifted by Sapphire: a long red jacket resembling a coat but without long sleeves, ck leather pants, a simple ck shirt with three buttons, and of course, a pair of gloves and ck boots.


    "Doesn''t he look like that demon hunter from the video games?" Katharina remarked to Roxanne, who was admiring Vergil''s broader-looking back. "Well¡­ style is what counts, isn''t it?" she said with a grin. "He looks so hot..."


    "Well, that''s something we agree on..." Katharina said, her eyes sparkling like a kid who just got candy.


    "What are you two doing? Let''s go," Vergil called.


    Currently, they had divided into two groups¡­ Vergil, Viviane, Roxanne, and Katharina were heading out now, while Sapphire, Novah, Vi, Ei, and Raphaeline were already in the VIP room.


    Why the split? Well¡­ Women. That was their current concern; Viviane had to help them get ready because¡­ well, they were quite eager to pete."


    "Alice, stay close. I don''t want you getting lost here, okay?" Vergil said, and that''s when they finally noticed¡­


    "..." Alice, realizing she was falling behind, quickly ran up and grabbed Vergil''s hand, and the little girl''s gaze was all he needed to see. "It''s all right; no need to apologize."


    ''I don''t like this...'' Katharina thought, watching how they seemed to be treated with a bit less importance¡­


    "Think that one more time, and I''ll punish you. Do you think I wouldn''t know? Just wait until I finish with this, and we''ll go on a date," Vergil said with a smile.


    "Fine..." Katharina pouted and quickly ran up, clutching Vergil''s other arm. "Now I''m excited, darling!" she said.


    ''So easily manipted...'' Roxanne thought. ''She shouldn''t be this naive¡­ she''s the daughter of the most dangerous woman in the demon world¡­ Who am I kidding? Even that old woman is being manipted by him¡­ is it gic? Probably...''


    Then, Alice suddenly let go of Vergil''s hand and looked up at him, as if she were about to say something... He stopped and looked back at her in the same way.


    "Alright, alright. You want to see the stands? That''s fine." Vergil said, lifting her up and setting her on his shoulders.


    Seizing the moment, Roxanne quickly grabbed onto Vergil''s other arm.


    "Huh?" Vergil nced over and smiled, "I thought my sweet, shy wife wouldn''t manage to show off next to her husband. You''re really embarrassed by all this," he chuckled.


    "Y-yes, I am embarrassed. But you''re my husband... and I don''t want any subi looking at you," she said, pouting.


    "Hehe~" At Vergil''s smile, she immediately blushed, her embarrassment deepening.


    "I can already tell my life is going to beplicated... Master, you''re a womanizer," Viviane said, walking beside Roxanne, who was still clinging to him tightly.


    "What are you talking about? I only care about my wives..." he retorted as they continued strolling casually.


    ''Liar''


    ,


    Roxanne, Katharina, and Viviane all thought in unison.


    ...


    VIP Room ¨C For Demon Queens


    Naturally, everyone in the room was waiting for one person...


    "Finally, you arrived. I''m pretty sure I told you all to get ready quickly," Sapphire remarked, sizing up Vergil. "The sses¡ªI''m certain I mentioned you should wear them, especially since you don''t know how to control your power. Every time your eyes sh from blue to red, it''s going to draw unnecessary attention."


    Vergil looked at her and just sighed. "I don''t like sses. Besides, look around¡­ What does it matter now? Look at how this ce is vibrating¡ªevery demon''s going to see me regardless; from some angle, they''re going to notice." He shrugged.


    "Well, suit yourself." Shemented before looking down, seeing something starting to form below. "It seems like it''s about to begin."


    "The opening is always well-executed," came the calm voice of Raphaeline, who was sipping champagne in the corner of the room.


    "Oh, you''re here. I thought you''d be with my wife." Vergilmented, and Raphaeline gave a wry smile, "If only I could, but apparently I''m not allowed to look after the ''treasure.''" She shrugged, and the entire room seemed to shake...


    "You really get on my nerves, you know that?" Vergil said, as his murderous aura began to spread through the room, focusing entirely on Raphaeline... who, well...


    "Child," she remarked, and with a mere flick of her hand, Vergil''s pressure vanished entirely.


    ''


    Huh? ''He was taken aback.


    "She''s over forty times stronger than you. Did you expect your little aura to affect her? This one likes to pretend she''s weaker," Sapphire said, crossing her legs as she reclined in her seat. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Before Vergil could respond, he felt a chilling aura emerge from the door...


    "Heh~" A seductive smile spread across the face of the woman standing behind him. "I hope you''ve been treating my daughter well," she said, as she looked at Vergil, who turned quickly.


    This time, the sight before Vergil was of a woman who was almost... ''Damn''


    ,


    he thought, realizing exactly what was happening.


    She was simply unreal¡ªa stunning woman with long, snow-white hair and red eyes, wearing an borate red flower in her hair and ribbon earrings.


    But what truly caught Vergil''s attention was herck of modesty. She was d in nothing but lingerie, consisting of a white babydoll, sheer white sleeves, and an extremely sexy,cy white thong.


    "M-MOTHER!" Roxanne''s face turnedpletely red with embarrassment.


    "What? I only asked if he''s treating you well. It''s a mother''s duty to look after her daughter, you know? Especially you¡ªyou''re easily swayed by sweets," she said with a shrug. "I need to know about my son-inw," she added, and Vergil''s expression cracked...


    ''Why do all my mothers-inw look like women intheir prime, ready to se¡ªno, never mind, I need to avoid that train of thought'', Vergil told himself, trying to focus on something less... steamy.


    "Well, I suppose I should introduce myself, shouldn''t I?" she asked as she stepped closer to Vergil, circling him...


    "Hmm, nice body..." she murmured, running her hand along him slowly.


    "Excuse me," he began, keeping a respectful tone but with a hint of restrained firmness. "Would you mind... stopping this, treating me like merchandise?"


    Roxanne''s mother chuckled softly, showing no sign of stopping. "So full of pride, just as I expected from a son-inw of a queen," she replied, disregarding his difort as she circled him, her sharp gaze catching every detail of his stance.


    Roxanne, still embarrassed, tried to step in. "Mother, please, we came here for the Armageddon, remember? This isn''t the time¡­"


    "Oh, don''t be so dramatic, dear," she responded, a sly glint in her eyes. "I''m simply making sure that this young man is worth your attention... and your time."


    "Hurry up and introduce yourself before I cut off your head," Sapphire said, watching Ste intently, causing her to step back slightly.


    "Oh¡­ the strongest acknowledges you, so I suppose I should as well, shouldn''t I?" she asked, giving a small, exaggerated bow, holding the edge of her lingerie babydoll and lifting it as if it were a dress.


    "I am Ste Sitri, Roxanne''s mother," she said with a warm, almost seductive smile.

 Chapter 103: Population Control

    "I am Ste Sitri, mother of Roxanne," she said with a warm, almost seductive smile.


    "..." The other women looked at the two of them, speechless.


    It was basically a very, or rather, an extremely strange scene! Just imagining it had Roxanne''s head practically steaming as she seemed to be thinking things she definitely shouldn''t be!


    "Fufufu~ Don''t tease my wife like that, poor little Roxanne." He walked over to her, gently patting her head. "Viviane," he called, and the maid quickly bowed, handing him a small, fancy-looking bag.


    "Here, I had this bought for you, a cupcake called Golden Phoenix. Apparently, it''s delicious¡ªI got it for you," he said, handing the bag to Roxanne, whose face immediately lit up,pletely forgetting what had just happened.


    "D-Darling! I love you!" she eximed, hugging him before taking the bag and dashing excitedly to the table where Sapphire was seated.


    "La!! My husband is the one I''ll love most!" she sang as she carefully opened the cupcake box, treating it with the utmost care.


    "..." The women around watched the scene, unable to react; even Sapphire, who usually showed little interest, tried to make sense of it before ultimately ignoring it. She wasn''t that crazy.


    "A-And me...?" Ste asked, slightly flustered, rubbing her arm and fidgeting as she watched her daughter receive treats so lovingly.


    Vergil turned to look at her, slightly exasperated, his face pale but alive with a faint blush. "Oh, right, here," he said, taking another bag from Viviane''s hand.


    "Naturally, I would have given you the same as Roxanne, but since I imagine you''ve tasted everything in this demon world, I brought something from the human world instead." He opened a small transparent box from the bag. "Mini Pecan Pie Cheesecake," he said, showing the mouth-watering dessert to the Demon Queen, who, in an instant...


    ...turned into a love-struck schoolgirl.


    "Beautiful! Beautiful! I love you!" she squealed, taking the transparent box and gazing at it as if it were a billion-dor jewel or something.


    ''He did it again...'' the women in the room thought in unison, except for Roxanne and Sapphire, who were busy with other things.


    "Eat slowly, alright? You should savor each bite," he advised, resting a hand lightly on the Demon Queen''s head, making her shiver and bepletely submissive.


    "Y-y-yes!" she stammered, quickly sitting next to her daughter, and both acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Fufufu~ Thanks for the tip," Vergil whispered in Viviane''s ear, making her body tremble before she quickly moved to stand beside Vi, Novah, and Ei, who had remained silent the entire time, merely reacting to the events.


    Vergil walked over and sat beside Sapphire, settling in the chair between her and Katharina, who had ignored everything to see what would happen next.


    Vergil looked through the ss of the VIP room toward the arena. "Why am I here exactly? Wasn''t I supposed to be down there getting ready?" he asked in a low tone, ncing at the arena filled with curious eyes... then, without waiting for anyone to respond, he continued.


    He began muttering under his breath, "Strong, weak, weak, extremely weak, hiding, strong, pathetically weak, extremely strong, weak as hell, needs training, horrible, terrible, okay."


    Confused, his red-haired wife asked, "What are you doing, darling?" Katharina leaned forward with a curious look.


    "Checking out the idiots watching this; none of them are worth it."


    "Fufu~" Sapphire chuckled slightly.


    He was assessing the demons'' capabilities, searching for anyone interesting and evaluating their strengths, but... well, it wasn''t looking great. "Tsk, how boring... only six," he muttered, disappointed.


    After thest training with Sapphire, she had taught him to read demons'' auras as she did. Although the training time was brief, just with that, Vergil could already assess a person''s level based on their aura and the pressure they let slip.


    Naturally, this would be foolish and reckless. However... well, Vergil has absolute control over Demonic Energy, which means... they can''t hide from him. His eyes see everything.


    It''s difficult to put into words, but it''s as if he simply knows whether another warrior is strong or not. He just knows.


    Feeling a gaze directed his way, he turned his face and looked toward another VIP room through the ss; his eyes focused on a rare sight.


    He concentrated on the individual surrounded by arge, red aura. A woman, actually, a redhead¡­


    "Oh, I found an interesting one¡­" His smile widened, but then he quickly hid it as he sensed the auras around her. "Guards¡­" he murmured.


    "Oh? You''re looking at the first princess of the Gremory," Sapphire said, ncing in the same direction, and everyone in the VIP room immediately shrank back, returning her gaze.


    "Tsk, I forgot to hide my presence." She bit her tongue¡­ ''How could I do something like this? I never let my guard down!'' she roared internally.


    "Gremory," Katharinamented, looking over at the Gremory Princess. "I don''t like her¡­ she''s too¡­ clingy," she said, turning her face away.


    "Hm... lost interest." Vergil added, causing all the women to immediately turn to him.


    "Huh?!" They all gasped in unison, shocked. It was the first time he''d ever said something like that, and honestly? To them, it was absurd.


    "You noticed? Fufu~ Your perception has improved quite a bit," Sapphire chuckled, now observing the girl who waspletely invisible again.


    "I don''t like people who rely on others'' power," Vergilmented.


    "Fufu~ The Red Dragon Emperor, the gem containing the ancient Dragon Emperor¡­ too bad it''s still dormant; I''ve seen it once before." Shemented just as Vergil felt something unusual¡­


    "?" He was momentarily confused but soon felt someone climbing on top of him, even though she wasn''t a child¡­


    "Oh, Alice¡­" he murmured, feeling her sit on hisp, then did only what came naturally and patted her head.


    "Hey! Get off him!" Katharina''s jealousy could no longer be contained¡­ His mother? Okay, she could overlook that. Roxanne and Ada? Fine, she was trying to move on; it was her fault they''d married him¡­ but some random girl? Her jealousy knew no age or gender discrimination!


    "Stop," Sapphire ordered her daughter, who had already stood up, ready to pry the girl away from him.


    Still, she ignored the warning and touched Alice¡­ Just one touch sent Katharina flying backward¡­


    "Kyah!" she squealed in surprise beforending on her rear.


    "Fufu~ I warned you," Sapphire said,ughing.


    Vergil''s eyes widened in shock at what the girl had done with just a touch. He looked at Alice with some hesitation¡­ but he only sighed, giving a little pat to the startled girl''s head.


    "What was that, Master?" he asked Sapphire, who was stillughing at her daughter, who had fallen to the floor.


    "Barrier Rune. The little girl is quite skilled with runes, you know? Using demonic magic like that¡­ she''s truly a rare find," she remarked without going into much detail, and Vergil simply looked on, puzzled¡­


    Once more¡­ he just sighed and decided to ignore what he didn''t yet understand.


    "Don''t worry; it shouldn''t have hurt Katharina, just startled her," Sapphire said, turning back to the arena.


    "I see¡­ Are you alright, dear?" Vergil asked Katharina, who looked¡­ rather disgruntled.


    "Mm¡­"


    Suddenly, as they chatted peacefully, the door opened, revealing an attractive woman with red hair and eyes¡­


    Roxanne turned to the woman and saw who she was¡­


    The woman scanned the room until she found the person she was looking for.


    "I apologize for intruding on your VIP area, ma''am, but Arconte Phenex has requested that the representative at your sidee down," she said politely, bowing slightly, while Sapphire remained facing away, watching the crowd.


    "Tell him I''ll decide when he goes," Sapphire replied while sipping a ss of wine.


    "But, Queen Sapph-" she was cut off.


    "He decided to pull this little stunt; he has no rights here. If he wishes to demand something, tell him toe in person and kneel," she concluded, watching the scene unfold on the coliseum stage¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Suddenly, everyone heard the announcer''s voice.


    "The Blood Armageddon between Agares, Baal, and Arconte Phenex is about to begin!"


    At the announcer''s words, the women stopped what they were doing and looked toward the arena. Everyone, including the audience, could now see what was happening¡­


    Vergil''s eyes focused on the area where he would be¡­ a smaller stage than the arena, and on the stage¡­


    "My Ada..." he murmured as he saw the woman on the stage... dressed as a bride.


    "They made her the prize on disy, unting her before the lustful demons..." Katharina muttered nervously, torn between her dislike of Ada as her husband''s wife and her friendship with her.


    ''Basically showcasing her for thesescivious demons... if Vergil realizes that~''


    "Raphaeline, whose idea was this?" Vergil asked, his voice cold.


    "Magnus Phenex," she replied.


    "I see... well, there''s no helping it now." Vergilmented, his gaze fixed on the scene below.


    Just then, a man dressed in a wine-colored suede suit entered, as if he''d stepped out of an ''80s film.


    "Naturally, we have to decide the type of game! However, everything has already been decided in a previous bet, so the game will be a duel!" The announcer''s voice rang out, sending the crowd into a frenzy.


    "As you know, Armageddon is an event that precedes one of their deaths! If a participant''s heart is destroyed, they lose. If a participant surrenders, they lose. The rules are simple! Anything goes!" he shouted, making the crowd go wild.


    "The prize at stake... is the hand of the Baal n Princess, Ada Baal." He pointed to the woman who looked like a doll on disy.


    Ada was dressed in an extravagant wedding gown, pure white with luxurious details, a deep neckline, a small bouquet of white flowers, and minimal makeup.


    ''What a joke,'' she thought as she looked around at the crowd, hearing disturbingments from some of the lesser demons shouting obscene things.


    Then, her gaze shifted upward to the VIP boxes, where she finally spotted him.


    "Sapphire, if I kill some people in the crowd... what will happen?" Vergil asked, a murderous aura beginning to radiate from him, so intense it left the attendants gasping for breath.


    "Huh? Nothing? I mean, who cares. As long as you don''t kill anyone important, kill as many as you like," Sapphire replied with a widening grin. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "I see," he murmured. "Then it seems the demon poption is about to decrease a little."


    "Oh, poption control sounds lovely. You''re just doing society a favor, fufu~" sheughed.

 Chapter 104: He is strong

    Vergil''s eyes scanned the entire ce, everyscivious intention and thought of doing something to his beloved wife, Ada, was imprinted in his mind...


    "How many demons do we have here?" he asked, addressing no one in particr. However, one of the maids stepped forward and nced around.


    "Currently, there are about 439,000mon demons; they fill the stands from the first up to the sixth floor," she said, letting her eyes pass over the lower stands and slowly move upward.


    "As for demons with noble titles or those affiliated with them, they number around 37,000. Finally, the upper-ss demons count about 14,000," Raphaeline''s maid answered attentively.


    "Of course, there are also the special-ss demons... but at the moment, I only see Runeas Gremory," she added, bowing.


    "Mmm." Vergil nodded, "Good work. I see my Raphaeline has a fine servant." He said, ncing around without much concern.


    "Huh?" The women heard this and all immediately turned toward him; even Sapphire looked at him with a furious gaze as he focused on the demons...


    "Hm? What is it?" Vergil asked, unaware of what he had just said.


    "My Raphaeline." Katharina repeated as she stepped closer to him, cing a hand on his shoulder...


    "My dear husband... do you have a death wish?" Katharina asked, squeezing his shoulder as if she were giving him a massage, but her grip was firm enough to hurt.


    Vergil looked at Katharina and gave a small smile, "She''s mine... Didn''t I say? I made a bet with her; she already lost."


    "Oh yes, she''s yours..." The veins in Katharina''s head began to pulse. "Say that again... please," she said.


    "I already said it, she''s mine. She would give her soul to me, so that''s how it is; if her soul is mine, then she is mine, right?" Vergil replied, a calm smile on his face as her grip tightened.


    Suddenly, she felt an immense pressure, and an overwhelming sensation washed over her body. A cold sweat began to form as she slowly turned her face.


    "I am still here. Do you want to turn to dust? I could kill you with a single strike, Child." Raphaeline spoke with a cold tone that sent chills down Katharina''s spine.


    "Do it," Sapphire interrupted Raphaeline''s aura with her own as the tension in the VIP area grew heavier and heavier...


    "And I''ll erase you, your n, your history, and all your precious swords," she added.


    Raphaeline ignored the corrosive sensation of fear that clung to her skin and began amplifying her aura until it surpassed Sapphire''s. Her eyes turned blood red, and a crushing pressure radiated from her body.


    "Oh?" Sapphire smiled, watching her try to resist. "I am also a Demon Queen; stop acting as if you''re invincible," she said.


    "..." Everyone expected a fight to break out at any moment, but something happened that left everyone stunned.


    Sapphire''s pressure vanished as if it had never existed.


    "Fufufu~ HAHAHAHAHA," she suddenly burst intoughter, slowly pping her hands.


    "Huh?" Vergil looked confused. "Oh..." he realized, ''Did she just grow stronger from that?'' he wondered as he observed Raphaeline''s aura, which had grown significantlyrger.


    Vergil simply disyed a broad smile on his face; he seemed satisfied with something.


    "You saw that, didn''t you? Fufu~" Sapphire asked him, as he continued to analyze the Demon Queen, his gaze delving deeper into the woman''s form.


    "Yes, Mistress. Thank you for the lesson," Vergil replied, smiling.


    "Fuaa..." As the tension seemed to ease, Alice let out a breath she had been holding, cing a hand over her chest, as if it had taken considerable effort to endure what had just happened.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to shield you," Vergilmented, patting the little girl''s head, who seemed quite worn out.


    Meanwhile, deeper inside. "I''m d nothing happened..." Vi''s heart raced; she didn''t want to witness two Demon Queens fighting, especially not so close¡ªthat was suicide!


    "Don''t even get me started... ever since this man showed up, everything''s been a mess... I haven''t been able to finish my drama yet... He broke the TV twice," Novah murmured, nearly in tears as she recalled the shattered TVs. "What were you watching?" Ei asked curiously... well, she was still a woman...


    "*It''s Okay to Not Be Okay*," Novah muttered. "Oh, the lead actress in that is very good." Vi remarked, "Yes, she''s incredible."


    Back to the general view...


    "Darling~" Katharina had a silly grin on her face; she wanted to embrace Vergil, but that child! That child was stealing her spot!


    "Ah..." Katharina let out a loud sigh. "I wish I could be more open to these things and obsess over something other than my husband... Maybe if I were addicted to sweets... I''d care a little less?" she murmured in frustration.


    "Hm? Oh, yes, my apologies," Vergil said, and in a split second, Katharina found herself sitting on hisp without even realizing how she''d ended up there.


    "Huh? How did I get here?!" she asked, startled.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" he replied.


    And as for Alice? Well, after enduring Sapphire''s overwhelming aura, she had no energy left! But with just a gentle pat on her head to calm her down, she fell asleep instantly.


    "Zzzzzzzzzzz."


    With surprising speed, he shifted Katharina and Alice around, so now the little girl was sleeping peacefully in the chair Katharina had been sitting in.


    "Well, it looks like it won''tst much longer..." Vergil murmured, as the time was nearly up.


    A warm aura began to fill the air as small golden sparks rose from the floor to the ceiling through the ss of the VIP Room.


    "Oh?!" Vergil''s excitement red as he sensed the aura, quickly looking over to see Magnus staring directly at him.


    "...He''s strong..." Roxanne murmured, appearing beside them as she finished her slice of cake, gazing through the ss.


    "Well, of course. But, the question you should be asking is ''how strong?''" Sapphire said with a smile.


    "..." Roxanne looked at the man again, scrutinizing him. "I feel like my mother is stronger than he is. And she doesn''t even fight."


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA," Sapphire burst outughing as if she''d just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "..." Roxanne gave Sapphire an expressionless stare.


    "Your mother is strong, sure. But if you strip away the absolute power she has over air control, she''s nothing but an empty shell. A woman who only relies on her powers isn''t qualified enough to be called ''strong,''" Sapphire said, shing all her sharp teeth as sheughed.


    Roxanne fell silent, turning to look at her mother, who was still calmly enjoying her dessert as if she were in another world.


    Roxanne couldn''t argue against Sapphire''s words. After all, she knew her mother had never trained in anything beyond her powers. Is she strong? Yes, of course she is; she''s mastered her control over her abilities... But without them, she bes useless. Like a mage who, if they lost their magic, would be amon person.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    ~~~~~~~


    A few moments earlier...


    As time passed and the two opponents had yet to meet, something was happening in a VIP room quite simr to the one where Vergil and his wives were.


    "Tsk... what''s taking so long... I want to meet this man," Runeas Gremory said, crossing her legs in a provocative manner. She was seated on a sort of throne.


    She was a red-haired woman, just like Sapphire and Katharina, wearing a long, elegant ck dress. Beside her was a woman in a purple dress with white ents.


    "Why are you so interested, anyway?" the woman beside her asked, noticing Runeas seemed far more focused on the arena and the bride than on herpany.


    "Victoria... Why is a bloody armageddon happening just because of a wedding?" she asked, leaving the woman next to her momentarily speechless at the thought.


    "It''s not just a wedding, of course. It''s direct interference. The Agares n, which has always stayed distant from the demonic world, has suddenly decided to create the grandest event of all time simply because... they don''t want a woman from another family to marry?" Runeas continued, her eyes fixed on Ada, who looked extremely ufortable with the situation.


    "That really is a good question, Miss," Victoria replied, ncing over at the man waiting for the duel to begin.


    "What worries me more... is what he did to the girl," Runeas added.


    "Huh? You? Worried about someone who isn''t yourself? Jesus Christ! Today must be the day it rains in Hell!" Victoria eximed, stunned. But, seeing Runeas''s serious expression, she quickly stopped.


    "What exactly is your concern, Miss?" she asked, bowing slightly as if apologizing.


    "Provocation," Runeas replied, analyzing the scene as a whole. "I already knew Magnus was an idiot, but this? This goes beyond that," she remarked.


    "Hm?" Victoria didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    "If it were a one-on-one duel, Baal versus Phenex, I''d understand the provocation. But this is an interference duel, so it''s not just Baal involved¡ªit''s Agares, the most dangerous faction in the Demonic World... This guy... is way too confident..."


    "He''s put her on a pedestal, a trophy, showcasing her to all eyes¡ªeven those who dream of doing unspeakable things to her¡ªjust to provoke his enemy..." she observed.


    "This duel has already begun... this shameless fool is using the crowd to incite his opponent. In this situation... he''s digging his own grave," she finished, just as a voice echoed from her pendant.


    [You''re absolutely right, that man is a dead body walking. Especially with Agares. Where even a malicious, lustful gaze can mean the end of an entire n.]

 Chapter 105: My wife looks so beautiful in white... But...

    After a period of silence and Magnus'' aura trying to intimidate all the demons, arge screen appeared revealing the fighters. And so, Magnus'' massive face appeared on the screen.


    ...


    ~~


    [Magnus Phenex, heir of the Phenex n]


    [Age: 205 years]


    ~~


    [Vergil..., Disciple of Sapphire Agares]


    [Age: 21 years]


    ~~


    ...


    Well, the audience''s reaction wasn''t very positive, in fact, it was more of a... quite boring urrence.


    "They''re just kids..." Some didn''t like it, especially knowing that truly powerful demons weren''t going to fight.


    "...Well, let''s watch anyway..." others were just grateful there was some entertainment to be had.


    "Boring." Somepletely lost interest.


    "I''m sozy." Vergil said as he continued watching the screen, "For some reason, I''m feeling really rxed," he said with a smile.


    "Of course, you''re almost twenty times stronger now, things like that happen," Sapphiremented, sipping her wine.


    Vergil waspletely at ease, with Katharina sitting on hisp, watching the arena. He seemed immune to the murmurs and difort of the crowd around him, most of whom were muttering horrible things. The muffled sound of boos and disapproval filled the air, but he simply smiled, as if nothing could affect him. Katharina, on the other hand, wore a thoughtful expression, her eyes fixed on the screen, following each move unfolding.


    The crowd was clearly bored. Some cursed Vergil, calling him weak, while others said he was just wasting the time of the real warriors. The tension grew as the mor from the audience intensified, but Vergil remained unfazed, showing no sign of concern. Katharina then looked at him with silent curiosity, noticing the absolute calm he exhibited in the face of all that pressure.


    That''s when the sound of a powerful voice cut through the atmosphere,ing directly from the arena.


    "Vergil!" Magnus shouted, his voice echoing through the stadium, causing everyone to stop for a moment. "Do you consider yourself a demon of power? Where''s your courage? You''re just a coward! Get out here!"


    Magnus'' provocation was like a direct blow, slicing through the tense silence that followed. The crowd started to scream even louder, some urging for the battle to begin, while others continued to mock. But, as everyone waited for a reaction from Vergil, he simply raised an eyebrow, still holding Katharina, his expression unchanged.


    "Coward?" He repeated the word with an almost amused tone, as if savoring each syble, before ncing at Katharina, who seemed much more interested in his calm demeanor than in the provocations.


    "Fufufu~ I think it''s time," Sapphire smiled toward him, and he returned her smile with one just as provocative...


    "Oh... then let''s put on a show," Vergil said as he lightly stood up and gently ced Katharina on her seat.


    He looked down and smiled when he realized the man was already looking at him...


    "Since my wives are watching... I''ll show off a little," Vergil dered, yfully embracing the situation.


    Then, with a quick motion, he extended his hand and, with pure force, destroyed the ss of the VIP room with ease. The sound of the impact was deafening, reverberating throughout the coliseum, a crash that echoed in everyone''s mind, making even the bravest hesitate for a moment.


    The sound of the ss breaking caused the audience to fall silent for a brief instant, surprised and impressed by the disy of power. It was as if Vergil had reminded everyone who was truly in control of the situation.


    And, while the echo still reverberated through the coliseum, Vergil locked eyes directly with Magnus, a challenging, provocative gaze, as if saying: "Now, let''s see who the coward really is."


    Vergil, with an even more defiant grin, performed a sonic leap, his speed causing the air around him to ripple as he shot toward the battle arena.


    The crowd barely had time to process before he was already there, in the center of the arena, standing directly before Magnus.


    The sound of his feet hitting the ground echoed, but the true thunder was in his presence.


    "Hello, coward," Vergil said, his voice a mix of sarcasm and amusement, the provocative smile never leaving his face.


    Before Magnus could react, Vergil vanished.


    It wasn''t just a movement¡ªit was an explosion of speed so fast it seemed to evaporate into the air.


    The audience was stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened, and soon, with a new crash, Vergil appeared suddenly at the other end of the arena, where Ada, in her stunning bridal gown, was standing, her serene appearance contrasting with the tension surrounding her.


    The crowd murmured in surprise as Vergil looked at Ada, who stared at him with a gaze mixed with curiosity and perhaps a bit of confusion. Her white dress seemed to shine under the intense arena lights, but her heart seemed to have more to say.


    Vergil grinned with a sense of satisfaction. "Hmm... What do we have here? You... in a bridal gown? How interesting," he said, his voice full of both provocation and admiration. "Thinking of trapping me in your love trap, or is this just to impress the crowd? Well, whoever thought this would provoke me really did a good job... Imagining is different from seeing my beautiful wife like this."


    Ada, for her part, was alreadypletely red. How could she not be? The man she had fallen in love with was now standing before almost five hundred thousand demons, provoking her and saying embarrassing things.


    "P-please stop it, Darling..." she murmured, trying to hide herself, but there was nowhere to go.


    Vergil let out a lowugh, his provocative gaze intensifying. "Oh, but how could I stop now? So many demons looking at my wife like this... It''s truly a shame."


    Vergil then turned and looked at the massive crowd... "Who wants to die?" he asked, and the audience was confused...


    Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    There was a deep silence, a stillness in the air as the spectators digested Vergil''s words. A red and ck aura began to rise from his body, small bolts of lightning shooting from him, and an immense killing pressure fell upon the coliseum.


    Those who were ustomed to the brutality of the Coliseum had never seen anything like this¡ªnothing that evoked such fear. Magnus watched, furious, but also aware that he could match that power.


    Vergil, with his calm posture and absolute confidence, then turned again, leaving Ada behind, and appeared in the center of the arena. His presence grew even more imposing as he raised one hand to the sky, his expression calcted and cold.


    "Since everyone here is really interested in MY ADA," he said, his voice resonating throughout the Coliseum with a chilling calm, "then I''ll just eliminate the evil at its root."


    As he uttered those words, he gave a simple p with his hand. The sound of the impact reverberated through the arena, and before anyone could react, something supernatural happened.


    As the heads of more than 178,000 demons exploded all at once, an instant massacre. Blood gushed from the stands, drenching the crowd in a red shower. The metallic, nauseating smell filled the air, and the silence that followed was absolute, broken only by the bodies falling to the ground, lifeless¡ªa pile of the dead and wounded. The arena was filled with screams, but not from the living¡ªjust the echo of death resonating between the walls.


    Vergil remained in the center, like a statue, his eyes now fixed on Magnus. His provoking smile widened even further, challenging him to make the next move, knowing he had just shown everyone, including his enemies, what it truly meant to be a demon of his caliber.


    "Did you think I would tolerate your pathetic existence disturbing my wife? I''ve told you, she is MINE," Vergil''s eyespletely changed, turning pitch ck with a hint of red, and once again, he pped his hands, causing all the blood to begin to gather and flow towards him...


    "Blood Control of the Baal n..." The red-haired woman who had been watching from afar said, seeing what he was doing.


    Meanwhile, Ada stood in silence, her eyes fixed on Vergil, her body trembling, but now there was something else. Something deep andplex, as if she felt protected, almost as though she were enveloped in a sense of power that wasn''t hers, but still made her feel safe. She was being defended in a way that few could understand.


    Vergil, with his seductive and dominant smile, approached Ada. He looked at her with possessive adoration. "My wife looks so beautiful in white, but I think a Queen deserves something better..." he murmured, his voice carrying a loving tone, yet equally dangerous.


    The blood surrounding Ada began to move fluidly, almost as if it had a life of its own. Suddenly, it formed into a macabre throne, a throne of blood,rge enough to envelop Ada in an imposing manner. At the same time, her dress, which had been white, began to stain with a vivid red. It wasn''t just the blood of the dead demons that surrounded her, but also the very energy of Vergil''s power¡ªa mix of destruction and possession that made her even more stunning and terrifying.


    "This is better," Vergil said, smiling as he observed the scene with almost childlike satisfaction. He had created something magnificent and terrifying at once, a spectacle of blood and power, a throne for his wife, a queen in her own conquerednd.


    The crowd, still in shock from the mass ughter, now watched a new scene unfold before their eyes. The woman, once an innocent bride, was now transformed into a regal, almost divine figure, draped in the blood of those who dared to covet her.


    "Now, let''s get to the point... Wasn''t this supposed to be an apocalypse? Thene on, golden trash bag," Vergil smiled.

 Chapter 106: Punching Bag

    Naturally, the more umon demons had never felt what they were feeling at this moment. It wasn''t just a widespread problem; it was the worst of all...


    Mass Genocide.


    The bodies of those poor demons wentpletely numb. All they could feel in that situation was... fear. It was everything they could feel¡ªa paralyzing fear, the most primal sensation of all... terror... the unbridled despair incited by a single man.


    It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen cruelty before. In fact, the life of amon demon was simple... They existed amidst cruelty, smelled the stench of evil every day, and theymitted evil acts themselves. The outskirts of the demon world saw horrors aplenty¡ªa father killing his own daughter to eat her flesh. But why... why was it so shocking for just one man to explode the heads of a few demons?


    Even they didn''t know. In truth... no one knew.


    The only thing they understood was that this man was a true monster... a monster of the most merciless nature.


    At the same time, something began to fall into ce... The gazes of the true demons had already shifted to a woman in a red dress, sipping fine wine... Smiling at the disy of ridiculous power...


    "I really am a great teacher," Sapphire thought, smiling.


    When her smile fell upon the massive audience, they only swallowed hard. Yes, their bodies could feel it in every fiber of their souls, and they looked at Vergil,paring him to the woman. He was like her... a force of nature... They felt like tiny lizards in front of a Dragon God.


    That was theparison.


    To these two... the demons here were nothing but small pieces of flesh, meant to be shredded. And all of this happened in mere seconds. Afterward, the bodies of the fallen began to shrivel, turning to mere skin as the blood flowed in rivers on the stands, trickling down towards the smiling man.


    "Now that''s better," his voice echoed in the ears of every demon there, a yful yet terrifying tone.


    The woman, whom they had previously looked at for her beauty, now appeared as a true demoness, her dress, once as white as snow, had transformed into a red as vivid as rose petals.


    She looked like a goddess of blood, an imposing and beautiful woman, almost like an ancient deity. Then, from the blood throne, the heads of the fallen demons began to emerge, their terrified faces frozen in their expressions after death...


    "Oh~ I love punishing those who look at my wife with malice," Vergil remarked, admiring his gruesome masterpiece.


    "You look so beautiful," hemented with a smile. "Ah... Unfortunately, I have to deal with this trash bag. Alright? I''ll be right back for you, and we can start our honeymoon," Vergil said, turning away before she could answer...


    "Now, let''s get straight to the point... Wasn''t this supposed to be an apocalypse? Then,e on, golden trash bag," Vergil smirked.


    Before Vergil could continue, the man was already in front of him, delivering a punch straight to his face. But instead of dodging, Vergil allowed the punch tond...


    KABOOOOMMMM!


    The impact of the blow erupted in a wave of energy, raising a curtain of dust and sand that shrouded the arena like a dark veil.


    The audience held their breath, the demons present exchanging fearful and fascinated nces, as the sound of the impact echoed through every corner, almost like a demonic thunder.


    Vergil, however, remained impassive in the center of the explosion. He didn''t take a single step back. Instead, he absorbed the impact, his body upright, almost disdainful. The dust began to settle slowly, revealing his figure still intact, his gaze fixed on his opponent with pure contempt.


    Magnus''s closed fist rested on Vergil''s cheek, but... on the other side, Magnus was panting, his expression a mix of shock and frustration.


    He had expected his blow to at least shake Vergil''s confidence, but what he saw was the exact opposite.


    Vergil kept his provocative smile, his eyes now seeming to glow with insatiable hunger, a desire to reveal even more of the chasm of power that separated the two.


    "Learning about himself has really helped his strength grow... At least I don''t have to worry about him anymore..." Sapphire thought, watching as he readied himself to strike Magnus.


    ''Wait, since when do I worry about anyone other than my daughter?'' Sapphire thought for a moment before hearing the sounds erupting from the arena...


    "You¡­" Magnus muttered, jumping back to put distance between himself and Vergil.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Vergil asked with a theatrically disappointed tone, cracking his neck as if he were just warming up. "I expected more from someone who dared to call this confrontation an ''apocalypse.'' Honestly, I''m he disappointed," he mocked, staring down at Magnus.


    "I''m gonna have some fun now~" he added yfully, a small, sadistic smile crossing his face; he looked like a kid about to go y with friends.


    Vergil''s aura vanished, reced by a green energy that enveloped the battlefield. The smoke began to clear, carried away by a distinctively green wind¡­


    First, he disyed the blood maniption of the Bael n, but now¡­the crowd gasped in shock.


    "S-S-S-S-Sitri n? That''s air maniption!" several onlookers shouted as Vergil grinned, forming various swirling whirlwinds.


    ''That smile¡­ I don''t like it one bit¡­'' Magnus thought, standing there frozen, unable to make the first move.


    Vergil''s grin widened, showing all of his sharp teeth to the crowd. He inhaled a bit, letting the air fill his lungs, and as he exhaled, he sneered, "Come on, you piece of trash."


    Without wasting any more time, Magnus charged toward Vergil with everything he had, desperate to wipe that infuriating grin off his face.


    He summoned a fiery sword, its de narrow and needle-like, aiming for Vergil''s eyes, determined to blind him and stab his head over and over again.


    "Die, you son of a¡ª!" he roared.


    But he''d made a critical error. Phoenix mes were indeed strong¡­ But what happens when the being across from you is the very embodiment of demonic energy?


    With mes enveloping his entire hand, Vergil seized Magnus''s fiery sword between his fingers, effortlessly siphoning its energy.


    The fire in Vergil''s hand zed a deeper, more intense red than Magnus''s own; the difference in their concentration of power was unmistakable. Vergil held the stronger me.


    "What the¡ª" Before Magnus couldprehend what was happening, a solid mass of energy struck his face.


    At the same time, Vergil, still gripping Magnus''s de, shifted his stance and delivered a calcted blow, channeling a pressurized Sitri n Wind¡­


    Wuuuushhh!


    An immense st of concentrated air erupted from his fist, driving straight into Magnus''s stomach, with no chance for him to dodge while he was restrained.


    The impact was brutal, more intense than anything Magnus had ever experienced, and for the first time¡­ the very air itself shattered his body.


    The force of the explosion was so severe that it tore Magnus''s body in half, vaporizing everything below his torso, leaving only his upper body.


    "Cough!" Magnus spat blood onto the ground, but the assault wasn''t over yet.


    The effects of Vergil''s attack began to show on Magnus''s body as it slowly started to fall apart.


    "You know,st time, you caught me off guard. Quite the coward, weren''t you? I thought someone from a house with the title of Archon would be more¡­ honorable, but I was wrong," Vergil said as he crafted something in his hand.


    By manipting the air and releasing the wind, Vergil figured he could createrge-scale release points, making the air itself resemble a de¡ªor better yet, something like a ninja shuriken. He was doing it again now.


    A sphere of demonic energy, surrounded by des of wind spinning at such a high speed that it emitted an intense noise, like a scream.


    "Since you''re immortal, I''ll make use of that. From now on¡­ I''m the trainer, and you''re the punching bag." Vergil said,unching the Wind Shuriken towards Magnus, who was still struggling to regenerate his body¡­


    ''Something''s wrong! I can''t regenerate properly!'' Magnus screamed internally before he was struck again¡­ This time¡­ his entire body was shredded.


    "What¡­?" The audience didn''t know how to react. They simply couldn''tprehend what had just happened in front of them.


    "He¡­ annihted¡­ the Archon''s son?" That was the first question¡­ the second? "Why isn''t he¡­ fighting seriously?"


    Meanwhile, obviously¡­


    "Very good~" Sapphire seemed pleased as she watched the entire coliseum erupting into chaos.


    "Mom¡­ what did you do to my husband?" murmured Katharina, a bit confused¡­ It hadn''t even been two days, and he already seemed like a different person¡­


    "I taught him the basics, but this kid¡­ Fufufu~ He''s truly different¡­ used my technique with another element," shemented,ughing while watching Magnus''s body struggling to regenerate.


    "Mom¡­ You overdid it¡­ Again." Katharina could only say that she had seen this attack before and knew just how devastating it was.


    "He''s really good, using rotation to create an attack like that¡­ I usually avoid fighting, but I''ll keep that in mind¡­ coulde in handy for some serious damage," added Ste, the woman who had remained silent for a while, enjoying her dessert. She was now also watching the events unfold in the arena.


    In another VIP room¡­


    "...Lady Runeas." Victoria didn''t know what to say as she saw Runeas''s furious expression.


    "That woman has created a monster," Runeas said, watching the scene¡­ It was the first time in all her years of life that she was left speechless, unable to describe what she was seeing.


    "¡­" Victoria couldn''t help but instinctively nod; there was no denying it¡­ Sapphire had created someone like herself¡­


    "I want him for myself¡­" Runeas murmured, causing Victoria''s eyes to nearly pop out of her head.


    "MISS!!!" Victoria cried out in rm!


    "What? Didn''t my mother want me to get married? I found someone who doesn''t look like a sack of trash with legs." She smiled.

 Chapter 107: You will not leave here alive!

    "You know, there are all kinds of people in this world. I didn''t think you''d be like this¡­" he said, pacing around the body of the man who was desperately trying to regenerate, though it¡­ wasn''t enough.


    It seemed as though every fiber of his being had been erased from existence, every ounce of his power consumed and returned to nothingness.


    "Immortality¡­ quite a gift, really¡­ Even with half your body gone, you''re still alive, aren''t you?" he continued, circling the demon like a helpless prey that could easily be taken down.


    "Demons are interesting, don''t you think?" he said, ncing at the silent audience, who didn''t dare to make a sound. Not a single murmur was heard¡ªjust the beating of their hearts.


    The broken body of an immortal was that captivating, or perhaps it was the fearsome man who''d caused this spectacle, intimidating them with his mere presence.


    Naturally, demons have their unique quirks. Who could say what he was thinking now? But one thing was clear: the Demon Rankings had just shifted. In mere minutes, this man had secured a ce among the Special Rank of Demons.


    "So powerful¡­ and yet, so pathetic." He said as a throne of blood began to form in front of the shattered man, who had started to heal, slowly.


    "Let''s see how long it takes you to recover. Let''s see how long you can bear the weight of your immortality." Vergil taunted, his smile nothing short of terrifying.


    "An immortal demon who can''t die, but can still feel pain¡­ at least you used to¡­ Since I''ve cut you so much that you don''t even scream anymore, I imagine it must be excruciating to lose muscle sensitivity¡­" he continued, speaking not of a battle but a drawn-out y¡ªhis own theater of humiliation and bloodshed.


    "I thought you''d be an interesting fight¡­ Come on, regenerate," hemanded the broken man before him. "Stand up."


    "Mm¡­ poor thing can''t manage it. Very well, I''ll allow it." Vergil murmured, and suddenly, the man''s body began to heal at an unusual speed.


    ''Hm¡­ so this is how it works¡­'' Vergil grinned, watching the man in front of him, quiet, staring back without a trace of emotion.


    "You''re weak, aren''t you? I thought you''d be greater¡­" Vergil mused, meeting the hard, calcting eyes of Magnus.


    "Who are you?" Magnus asked, surprising Vergil with a legitimate tone rather than desperate hatred.


    "Huh? Me?" Vergil pointed to himself, "I''m just like you. I''m a demon¡­ I just didn''t waste my time drinking and pleasing myself with cheap thrills like you." He grinned mockingly.


    "You''re not the man I once knew." Magnus replied, as a red and gold aura fused with his body¡­


    "Ohhh! Now things are getting interesting!" Vergil pped, rising quickly as the blood slid back up his sleeves.


    Before he could finish absorbing the blood, a blow struck him so hard it sent him flying to the other side of the arena, crashing into the edge and creating a massive crater, sending debris and dust scattering across the battlefield.


    For a moment, silence overtook the crowd, until a cry erupted.


    "YEAH! KILL THAT CRAZY BASTARD!" Someone shouted, and soon, the entire coliseum was in a frenzy.


    "That''s it! Let''s go! Kill that freak!!" The shouts grew louder, filling the space until something arose from below the arena¡­


    "Pfff¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" A twisted, terrifyingugh rang out.


    "¡­" Magnus stayed silent. His gaze was serious, understanding that the man before him was not to be underestimated.


    Suddenly, Vergil''s power surged, and a pir of fire burst forth, scorching the arena and crystallizing the sand on the ground¡­ The entire arena had be nothing but ss¡­


    "Ah yes, that''s better¡­ I don''t like dust," Vergil muttered, snapping his fingers slowly as an unusual katana appeared strapped to his back out of nowhere.


    ''A spiritual weapon?'' Magnus wondered. "Oh, don''t worry about it; she''s a bit sentimental¡­ Seems she has a mind of her own, you know? I''m sure I told her to stay hidden." Vergil said, unsheathing the tinum de, "Huh?" He noted the sword trembling, "Oh, just once, okay?" he said, swinging the de towards Magnus.


    Well¡­ he didn''t expect it, but¡­ a projected sh tore Magnus in half.


    "¡­" Vergil fell silent, seeing the man split in two, his skull split open, exposing his brain, and his chest still faintly moving.


    "You''re rather sentimental, aren''t you?" Vergil mused, looking at his hand¡­ However¡­ the crowd''s true attention was drawn elsewhere¡­


    "He used¡­ the power of the Agares n?" Runeas in the VIP box looked on in utter confusion¡­ but she wasn''t the only one.


    Even if Ei hadn''t detected it, there were numerous special-ss demons watching those two fight. Yet¡­ no one expected this.


    "What¡­ am I dreaming?" someone from the audience asked in disbelief, rubbing their eyes.


    "This is¡­ what is this? What is this being? No¡­ what is this monster!?"


    "Wait! Does he have the power of the Three Queens?!" came an even more terrified shout.


    "Holy¡­ an abomination¡­"


    Vergil murmured as he heard the murmurs of the audience. "Seems I''ve shown off too much¡­ Sorry, my Sapphire."


    "¡­" Everyone froze when they heard the words escape from Sapphire''s mouth.


    "What do you mean¡­"


    "What¡­ what do you mean by ''my Sapphire''?"


    "EXACTLY, WHAT IS YOUR RELATIONSHIP WITH AGARES?"


    Vergil chuckled, stretching his neck. "Wow, you all have sharp ears, huh? I guess I should thank Lady Lilith for creating such¡­ perceptive demons?" He cracked his neck, then added, "But what business is it of yours what goes on in my personal life? She''s my mother-inw, you nosy fools."


    "My dear master," Vergil said, his eyes drifting toward the woman sitting on the throne. She looked quite pleased.


    "So, mind your own business, you nosy demons. I have three beautiful wives and three equally beautiful mothers-inw to look after and discipline¡­ not that I like Raphaeline too much, she''s a bit unpleasant. But, give her a pretty sword, and she calms down quickly," he said casually, stretching, as Magnus moved in for another strike.


    "Whoa, easy there, tiger," Vergil dodged, delivering a punishing kick to Magnus.


    Inside the VIP box of the Demon Queens¡­


    "Guys¡­ did you hear that?..." the young Vi asked the other two attendants, who looked noticeably nervous. Enjoy new stories from mvl


    "He just dered¡­ that the Master is beautiful¡­" Novahmented, gnawing her nails anxiously, almost in despair.


    "Yes, I heard that¡­" Ei replied, just as tense as Novah, "And besides¡­ he said my master is ''unpleasant'' and can be bought with swords¡­" She noted with a tone of politeness, though she, too, was just as indignant as the others.


    "Don''t you think you''re being a bit dramatic? I mean, what did you expect? Okay, I''ll admit ''three mothers-inw'' was too much. I would''ve only bet on Lady Sapphire, but Raphaeline I can understand¡­ what really surprises me is him talking about Ste." Viviane remarked while watching the strange scene of the battle unfold.


    "You''re right¡­" they agreed in unison.


    But suddenly, a tremor.


    The entire coliseum shook as an explosion of searing mes erupted from the center of the arena, instantly capturing everyone''s attention. The mes were so intense that, for a brief moment, the air seemed to ripple, as if the very space was being consumed by the fury of that infernal heat. The crowd, who moments before had been in a frenzy over Magnus'' humiliation, fell silent, stunned and intimidated by what was happening.


    Magnus, until then motionless, began to lose control. His body, previously split and regenerating slowly, now convulsed violently. The temperature around him rose to unimaginable levels, and a primal roar echoed, slicing through the silence and making the air vibrate with an overwhelming, raw demonic energy.


    "AAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The scream of pain and hatred from Magnus was so intense that the demons in the stands recoiled, instinctively pulling back, feeling the oppressive surge of uncontrolled energy emanating from him. His rage was palpable, a brutal manifestation of demonic power. No longer could he bear the humiliation. His immortality, once a blessing, now felt like a curse, as Vergil had turned every second of his regeneration into psychological torture.


    The mes surrounding Magnus intensified, reaching unimaginable heights, as if he was burning his very soul to fuel his fury. The ssy floor, crystallized by Vergil''s energy, began to crack and melt under the extreme heat, once more transforming into a molten mix of sand and liquid ss.


    Vergil, standing at a distance, watched the scene unfold with a wicked grin. His eyes gleamed with excitement. "Ah, finally something interesting¡­ I was beginning to think you were a lost cause."


    Magnus, consumed by fury, rose amid the mes. His body now radiated a golden-red energy, a reflection of his umted despair and hatred. His regeneration had elerated to impressive levels, and he no longer seemed like the same demon Vergil had humiliated minutes before.


    "You¡­ YOU¡­ WILL NOT LEAVE HERE ALIVE!" Magnus roared, his voice reverberating throughout the Coliseum as his aura heated the air around him. The entire arena was being consumed by his suffocating heat, and even the Superior Rank demons began to sweat, fearing what was toe.


    Vergil, unfazed by the chaos Magnus was creating, continued to smile. "Oh, it seems you''ve finally woken up. Now let''s see if you can do anything other than scream." He twirled the sword in his hand, as if preparing for another show.


    Driven by pure rage, Magnus surged forward with surprising speed, mes swirling around his body like a living armor, transforming him into a beast of pure destructive power. He attacked with a fierce sequence of blows, his hands enveloped in fire, each movement followed by a burst of scorching energy.


    Vergil dodged the initial strikes effortlessly, his body moving with supernatural grace and agility. To him, Magnus''s fury was mere entertainment. "You''ll need more than that to amuse me, Magnus," he said provocatively, sidestepping each blow with an arrogant smile.


    BOOM!


    A powerful punch from Magnus struck the ground, causing the arena to shake once more. Vergil leaped back, maintaining his distance, but soon Magnus''s body rose into the air with a demonic roar, the mes around him expanding like a firestorm. Vergil''s grin only widened. "Yes, finally something to keep me interested."

 Chapter 108: The Symphony of Hell

    "Yes, finally something to keep me interested."


    The arena seethed with the intensity of the battle between Vergil and Magnus, as if hell itself was being summoned to earth. The ground had warped and melted multiple times, with the shouts of the crowd blending into the sounds of energy waves erupting around the two warriors.


    But¡­ Vergil, sweating and breathing heavily, could feel Magnus''s pressure intensifying with each second, the heat around him rising exponentially.


    ''I get it! Your power is fueled by your emotions? HAHAHA!''


    Magnus looked like a star about to explode, with ck mes spiraling around him.


    Continue reading on mvl


    His body, now a monstrous figure, radiated an aura so hot that the air around him shimmered like a desert mirage. His mes had grown darker and more violent, swirling around him like infernal serpents, ready to consume everything in their path.


    Vergil, on the other hand, was under intense pressure, but an insane smile was stered across his face.


    He could feel the tension in his muscles and the pain beginning to throb through his nerves, but it only heightened the thrill in his heart.


    The pressure was like fuel, igniting his thirst for battle.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" He began tough, a loud, maniacalugh echoing through the entire arena.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Magnus?" Vergil shouted, taunting him without a trace of fear.


    "If that''s it, I''ll show you something that''ll really make you burn!!" Magnus roared in response, his mes exploding around his body as he charged forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he was upon Vergil, his fiery fists unleashing a barrage of blows that made the arena floor tremble with each impact. Vergil could barely keep up, blocking some punches with his forearms but feeling Magnus''s strength pushing him back.


    With every hit, the heat intensified, searing his skin, even as his regeneration ability struggled to keep his body intact.


    Magnus grinned fiercely, watching Vergil retreat. The demon appeared unshaken, but now Magnus knew he was feeling the weight of the fight.


    "Vergil! You''re starting to melt!" Magnus roared, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight. "I''ll reduce you to ashes!"


    Vergil, despite his battered body and feeling the hellish heat threatening to consume his flesh, didn''t back down.


    "HAHAHA YES!" Instead, he began tough even louder. Hisughter was fric, unrestrained, as if he were utterly insane.


    The pain, the heat, the pressure¡­ everything he was feeling only heightened the pleasure he found in the fight. He wanted more.


    He wanted to feel more of it.


    "HAHAHA Ashes?" Vergilughed, panting, his eyes glinting with a hint of madness. "COME ON, WEAKLING!" With a shout, Vergil raised his hands, channeling his energy.


    Power began pouring out of his body, the wind whipping violently around him. But this time, the wind wasn''t just an invisible force¡­ it was tinged with red. It was Vergil''s blood, fused with his energy, now enveloping him like a dark aura. The wind became as sharp as des, ripping through the arena floor and reducing stone and metal to dust.


    Magnus narrowed his eyes, watching Vergil release his powers without restraint. He braced himself for the attack, but he wasn''t prepared for what came next.


    Suddenly, a third force manifested around Vergil¡ªfire. Intense red mes began to explode around him, mingling with the wind and blood, creating a chaotic whirlwind of destruction. Magnus''s mes were dark and fierce, but Vergil''s fire was pure chaos. It didn''t resemble the mes of hell but rather a primal, wild, and uncontroble force.


    The arena fell silent for a moment. The audience, made up of demons from every era and power level, watched with a mix of fascination and fear. Many of the oldest demons began whispering among themselves.


    "He''s just like Sapphire..." one murmured, his voice low but filled with reverence and fear.


    "That thirst for battle, that madness... it''s identical to what Sapphire used to do in her prime," added another.


    "He''s... aplete monster... why... why is he so strong?" questioned a third, eyes wide as he watched the spectacle of destruction Vergil was about to unleash.


    Magnus heard the whispers too.


    His eyes narrowed in rage.


    He knew what that meant.


    Comparing Vergil to Sapphire was an affront to his own strength, his very existence.


    "Damn it!" he roared with even more fury, his mes exploding around him, as his body grew, transforming into a monstrous mass of fire and rage.


    "I AM NOT INFERIOR TO ANYONE!" Magnus screamed, his voice rising above the roar of mes surrounding him.


    "I''LL DESTROY YOU, VERGIL! YOU AND ALL YOUR POWER!" But Vergil wasn''t listening anymore.


    He was lost in the ecstasy of battle, his mind consumed by the chaos surrounding him. His aura of wind, blood, and fire grew exponentially, and heunched himself at Magnus with a speed that caught him off guard. In an instant, Vergil was upon him, katana raised, wreathed in mes and wind, ready to cut through everything in his path.


    The sh between the two was so violent that it caused the arena floor to crumble beneath their feet. Every strike from Vergil was apanied by an explosion of mes and cutting winds, while Magnus responded with fiery punches that unleashed devastating waves of heat. With each collision, the arena shook as if it were on the verge ofplete copse.


    Magnus tried to engulf Vergil in his mes, but the young demon seemed immune to the heat. Magnus''s mes, which had previously been capable of melting even the arena floor, couldn''t prate Vergil''s chaotic aura. The wind around Vergil spun with such intensity that any me that touched him was immediately blown away.


    Vergil grinned like a madman, his eyes gleaming with pure insanity.


    "Come on, Magnus! Is that all you''ve got?! I WANT MORE!" he yelled, as his katana sliced through the air, unleashing a wave of energy that tore through Magnus''s shoulder, causing blood and mes to erupt in every direction.


    Magnus roared in pain and fury, but before he could recover, Vergil was on him again, attacking relentlessly. It was as if Vergil was dancing on the battlefield, his movements swift and lethal, every cut from his katana bringing nothing but destruction and chaos.


    The audience was in shock. The elder demons now watched with a blend of fear and admiration.


    Vergil wasn''t just strong; he was a maniac.


    "He really is just like Sapphire..." one of the oldest demons whispered, his voice trembling. "If he keeps this up, he might even... surpass her."


    "Surpass Sapphire, huh...?" Vergil muttered to himself as he continued delivering brutal strikes to Magnus. "I don''t want to surpass her... I want her... for myself..." he murmured as his red eyes glinted even more insanely.


    Magnus, however, was not defeated. Even with his body battered and bleeding, he rose once again, his fiery aura growing even more intense. He roared, and his mes, once controlled, now spiraled out of control. The heat became so intense that the very air around him began to ignite.


    "Pfff.... HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA," Vergilughed, his excitement rising. "That''s it, Magnus! Burn it all! Let''s tear this ce apart!" he shouted, channeling even more power into his body.


    Magnus clenched his fists, now covered in fire and blood. He was injured, but his resolve burned just as fiercely as his mes.


    Vergil, on the other hand, seemed to be transcending his own limits. His chaotic aura of wind, blood, and fire spun faster and faster around him, his eyes glowing with a mix of madness and exhration. He lunged forward again, like a furious storm,ughing maniacally, with no hesitation or fear.


    "More, Magnus! Show me how much you can take!" Vergil shouted, his voice reverberating through the arena.


    He delivered a rapid series of strikes with his katana, each movement precise and lethal. Magnus tried to block, but Vergil was relentless, attacking from every possible angle. The fire around them was out of control, but Vergil used the wind to manipte the mes, pushing them against Magnus and shielding himself from the heat waves.


    Vergil charged in with a punch wrapped in fire and blood, the impact hitting Magnus square in the chest and sending him flying back. Magnus dropped to his knees, gasping, his body marked by deep wounds. He raised his head, his face contorted with fury, but also admiration.


    "What a monster¡­" Magnus muttered through gritted teeth, his voiceced with exhaustion and hatred.


    "But I''m not done yet!" With a roar, Magnus unleashed all the remaining power in his body. His mes intensified, bing even hotter, and the heat around them grew so extreme that the arena floor itself began to melt. Magnus raised his hands, forming a ball of pure fire and energy, gathering his maximum strength for one final, devastating attack.


    The energy was so pure and hot, it could easily be called a miniature sun.


    Vergil watched, a crazed smile on his face.


    "Finally... something interesting!" he said, adjusting his stance and focusing his own energy.


    The wind around him grew fiercer, and the blood in his aura became denser and more vibrant. The mes on his body intensified, mixing with the wind and blood to form a whirlwind of wild energy.


    Magnus hurled his fireball directly at Vergil, screaming in one final act of rage. The fireball cut through the air, packed with such intense energy that the space around it seemed to warp.


    Vergil, without hesitation,unched himself forward, facing Magnus''s attack head-on. He channeled his energy into his fist, wrapping it in wind, blood, and fire in a spiral of absolute chaos. With an ear-splitting shout, he punched Magnus''s fireball.


    The impact was catastrophic.


    A massive explosion erupted, engulfing both fighters in a whirlwind of mes and energy.


    The st was so powerful that it shook the entire arena, cracking the walls and causing a real earthquake.


    The demons in the audience screamed and backed away, as a cloud of dust and debris rose, blocking everyone''s view.


    "..." Magnus stood in silence, waiting for confirmation of Vergil''s death¡­ But then¡­


    WUUUSSHHHH


    The wind swept through the arena, and the man reappeared, standingpletely unscathed. "Go ahead, summon your familiar. If you''re going to hold back, then don''t bother fighting." Vergil said as a strange creature appeared beside him.


    "Well, well, you bastards, I''m here to smack that miserable pigeon. Go on, call the fire-tailed pigeon so I can beat him up!" Zuri said.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 109: Zuri wants to break toys

    Vergil barely had time to process what he had just summoned before Zuri rose in the arena, filling the space with a menacing, eerie presence. Her form was almost human, but her face was a grotesque mask of hunger and bloodlust, her eyes glinting with a fiery malice. Her hair, like living serpents, writhed around her, and her sharp ws gleamed with a fierce thirst.


    Zuri nced around and noticed Magnus, who was looking at her with disdain.


    "What the hell is that?" one of the demons in the crowd whispered, clearly horrified. "That familiar is an abomination."


    Zuri raised her head at thement and burst outughing. "HAHAHA... An abomination? Coming from a bunch of trash who only judge by appearances? The real ugliness is in you lot, you worms!" she sneered, ring at the noble demon.


    Magnus narrowed his eyes, irritated by the interruption. "Is this pathetic thing really going to fight me? This is what you called up to face me? Looks like something from a poorly stitched nightmare."


    Zuri let out a gutturalugh, tilting her head. "Look who''s talking! You know, your face would look much better if I ripped it in half!"


    She took a step forward, and the murmurs of the demons around grew louder. Some seemed intrigued, others horrified. But Zuri didn''t seem fazed in the slightest, and her grotesque smile only widened.


    "Enough talk," Magnus said, his eyes zing with cold fury. He extended his hand and muttered ancient words in an almost-forgottennguage. A zing light appeared in his palm, growing in intensity until it formed the shape of a colossal phoenix, its feathers appearing to be made of searing mes. It let out a piercing scream that echoed through the arena.


    "Finally! A real toy for me to break!" Zuri eximed,ughing as she licked her sharp teeth, eager to pounce on the phoenix.


    The phoenix soared high, its ming wings creating scorching currents of air, but Zuri showed no fear. On the contrary, her expression was pure excitement. She leaped with surreal speed, heading straight for the fiery bird as the audience watched in tense silence.


    The phoenix dove with swift precision, unleashing a rain of fire meant to consume Zuri entirely. But she dodged with a manicugh, spinning in the air and extending her sharp ws in a devastating strike. The impact was violent, ming feathers exploding around, yet Zuri didn''t stop. She continued her assault, her ws tearing through the fire barrier and reaching the body of the phoenix.


    Meanwhile, Vergil and Magnus didn''t remain idle. The two faced each other, both with predatory smiles.


    "Now that you''ve seen what my phoenix can do, let''s see what you''re made of," Magnus murmured, rushing at Vergil with astounding speed. They exchanged brutal blows, punches and kicks shattering the ground around them. Vergil blocked and countered with equal intensity, his eyes gleaming with the adrenaline of the fight.


    At one point in the fight, Magnus attempted a horizontal strike, but Vergil ducked and delivered a powerful kick, sending him backward. Taking advantage of the moment, heunched an attack on the phoenix, which was locked in a close-quarters struggle with Zuri.


    "Oh, you think you can steal my fun, do you?" Zuri muttered, dodging with an agile spin. "This filthy bird is mine!"


    The phoenix raged, unleashing an explosion of mes that lit up the entire arena, but Zuriughed, ignoring the pain of burns beginning to mark her skin. She seemed even more exhrated by the pain, her eyes shining with fierce insanity.


    "Is that all you''ve got? What kind of fire is this? I''ve been through barbecues hotter than this!" Zuri taunted as she delivered a brutal blow to the phoenix''s face, ripping out ming feathers.


    Magnus, enraged by Zuri''s audacity,unched himself at her, trying to intercept and defend the creature from her relentless assault, but Vergil swiftly stepped into his path.


    "You got a problem with me, remember?" Vergil growled,nding a powerful punch that forced Magnus to step back.


    The battle had be a deadly dance of chaos and precision, with Vergil and Magnus exchanging brutal blows, while Zuri savaged Magnus''s familiar. At one point, Vergil and Zuri exchanged a nce, a silent understanding passing between them. Without a word, they knew it was time to switch opponents.


    Vergil charged toward the phoenix, while Zuri turned her predatory grin on Magnus.


    "So, you like to y boss, huh? Let''s see if you can handle this!" Zuri taunted.


    Magnus, ustomed to the respect and obedience of his familiars, grew visibly enraged at Zuri''s disrespect. He struck with force, but Zuri dodged and countered with insane speed, her ws tearing through the air with lethal precision.


    Meanwhile, Vergil shed fiercely with the phoenix. The ming bird attacked with sts of fire, but Vergil, with his honed reflexes, dodged and countered, shing deep into its fiery wings. They moved like predators, each trying to overpower the other until Vergil managed to reach the bird''s head and delivered a devastating blow that sent it crashing to the ground.


    Magnus cried out in fury as he saw his phoenix felled and lunged at Vergil, but before he could reach him, Zuri intercepted with a brutal punch.


    "Forgot about me, mighty Magnus?" Zuri sneered, and they locked back into brutalbat, their strikes so fierce that cracks splintered across the ground beneath them.


    Vergil, taking advantage of the distraction, positioned himself beside Zuri, and together they assaulted Magnus with a natural synchrony. Magnus tried to block their attacks, but theirbined speed and strength overwhelmed him.


    With a final roar, Magnus threw himself at them, attempting to bring them both down at once. But Vergil sidestepped while Zuri grabbed him with her ws, pinning him to the ground. He struggled to break free, but Zuri held tight.


    "It''s over for you, big guy," Zuri murmured, a wicked smile spreading across her grotesque face.


    She turned, wiping her lips as if she''d just finished a feast. Her expression of satisfaction and gleaming, insane eyes reflected an insatiable thirst for destruction. She cast a mocking nce at the audience, who watched in a mixture of awe and horror.


    "This is it? This is the warrior you all respect?" Zuri taunted,ughing loudly. "If Magnus is the best you''ve got, I''d say the standard here is... deplorable."


    Murmurs grew among the demons, their voices a blend of fear and disbelief. "She shouldn''t exist... What kind of creature is she?" one of them whispered.


    "She''s nothing less than a nightmare," another replied, his voice trembling.


    Magnus, regaining himself, shot a murderous look at Zuri. "Don''t think I''ve been defeated. You think I''m that weak, you freak?" He raised his hand, and the phoenix, though battered and weaker, rose again, its mes pulsing with onest breath of energy.


    "Ah, look at that! The little bird''s back from the dead," Zuriughed, pping her hands. "I barely started having fun, but honestly, this is getting boring."


    "Do not underestimate my phoenix!" Magnus roared,manding it to unleash a final concentrated wave of fire. The mes, intense and focused, transformed into a whirlwind of pure heat, spiraling around Zuri. The entire arena was bathed in a sweltering, fiery glow.


    Zuri stood still for a moment, allowing the mes to envelop her, until her voice echoed from within the fire. "Is that it? Really? I expected more." Sheughed, baring a menacing grin as the mes seemed to die out around her.


    Magnus stepped back, visibly shaken. "This is impossible... No one should be able to resist the fire of my phoenix."


    Vergil nced sideways at the exchange between Zuri and Magnus, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. "Better start praying, Magnus. Looks like you underestimated who''s really in charge here." Stay updated through §Þ??


    At that moment, the battle between Vergil and Magnus exploded once more. They traded rapid, brutal strikes, each one seeking an opening. Magnus tried to focus on Vergil, but it was clear his confidence was rattled by Zuri''s presence.


    The two fought at such an intense pace that their figures blurred together. Vergil spun,nding precise kicks and punches, while Magnus blocked with skill, attempting counterattacks. The arena shook with each impact, and the audience held its breath with every move, uncertain who would emerge victorious.


    Suddenly, Vergil spotted an opening andnded a devastating kick that sent Magnus crashing into a wall. The impact made the structure tremble, and dust rose in a cloud around Magnus.


    Zuriughed aloud, amusement evident on her face. "Not much fight left in you, huh, Magnus? You might want to quit while you can still speak."


    Magnus staggered to his feet, blood trickling from a cut on his forehead. His eyes burned with fury as he red at Vergil. "I''m going to wipe that smug smile off your face," he snarled, charging with all his remaining strength.


    But Vergil was ready. He sidestepped the attack, grabbed Magnus''s arm, twisted it, and mmed him back to the ground. In one swift move, Vergil pressed his knee into Magnus''s back, pinning him down.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Vergil asked, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Magnus growled, struggling to break free, but Vergil''s grip was unyielding. Deep down, Magnus knew he was being defeated, yet his pride refused to let him yield.


    At that moment, the phoenix, battered and barely holding on, tried to fly over to assist its master. Zuri smiled and, with a quick motion,unched herself at the bird, herughter echoing through the arena.


    The crowd watched, a mixture of shock and horror, as Zuri tore into the phoenix. She yanked out ming feathers one by one,ughing and taunting the creature. "Come on, is that all you''ve got? I thought you were the mighty familiar of Magnus. What a joke!"


    The phoenix let out an agonized cry as Zuri dismantled its fiery body until, finally, only a weak ember remained of what had once been a magnificent creature.


    Magnus watched, powerless and in shock. The defeat of his familiar sapped his own strength and will. He looked at Vergil, exhausted and defeated, realizing that his downfall was inevitable.


    Vergil smirked, seeing the devastation in Magnus''s eyes. "Seems like you finally understand your ce."


    Magnus let out a frustrated growl, but before he could react, Vergil delivered the final blow, striking him at the base of the neck and knocking him out cold.


    The audience, initially silent, began to murmur, stunned by the intense and terrifying disy of power from Vergil and Zuri.


    Zuri approached Vergil, wiping her hands and shing him a wild grin. "Not bad, boss. Looks like you do know how to have fun."


    Vergil shook his head, a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction on his face. "Seems I chose the right familiar."


    Zuriughed, tilting her head. "Oh, I''m way more than just the right familiar. Brace yourself, ''cause with me, things are only gonna get crazier from here on out."


    ~~


    ~~


    VIP Room.


    "Mom... he''s not fighting seriously, is he?" Katharina asked, a little confused... "What did you do to my husband?..." She mumbled


    "Huh? I just trained him... and told him to use Magnus as a whetstone... I mean, it''s not every day that you have an immortal being to use as an eternal punching bag, is it?"

 Chapter 110: Vergils full name.

    The battlefield was covered in a shimmering dust, the ashes of the Phoenix still pulsing with residual heat as the magical energy slowly dissipated into the air. Magnus stood, fists clenched and eyes wide, as if unable toprehend what had just happened. His immortal creature, his greatest weapon, had been defeated so decisively it seemed impossible.


    Vergil stood nearby, his breathing heavy, but his gaze cold. Beside him, Zuri appeared rxed, her tail swaying slightly as she casually approached the remnants of the Phoenix.


    "Well, that was disappointing," Zuri remarked, raising an eyebrow. She tilted her head, observing the glittering ashes. "This is the famous immortal Phoenix? Looks more like a poorly cooked barbecue."


    Magnus gritted his teeth, his aura trembling as his rage grew. "How dare you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Zuri stepped forward, and to everyone''s horror, she plunged her fingers into the glowing ashes. With a casual motion, she scooped up a handful and brought it to her mouth.


    "You''re not¡ª" Vergil began, but his words were cut off as Zuri took the first bite.


    The silence on the battlefield was deafening. Every move Zuri made, every crunch, echoed like thunder in the minds of the onlookers. She licked her fingers with a satisfied expression, as if savoring a delicacy.


    "Not as bad as I thought," Zuri said, wiping her lips with the back of her hand. "A bit dry, but the crunch makes up for it."


    Magnus'' eyes widened in disbelief. "You... you dare consume my familiar¡­ My Phoenix!" His voice became a primal roar, a cry of rage and humiliation.


    Zuri, utterly unbothered, shrugged. "Oh, you weren''t going to need it anymore, right? Besides, we can''t let good food go to waste."


    Magnus didn''t reply immediately. Instead, his aura darkened, growing oppressive. His ws extended, his eyes glowed an intense red, and he took a menacing step toward Zuri.


    "I''ll make you regret this, insolent creature!"


    But before he could move, he froze. A thin, almost invisible cut appeared on his arm, followed by another on his leg.


    "You think you still have time for threats?" Vergil''s voice sliced through the air, cold as ice. He was beside Magnus in an instant, his de dripping blood as hended another strike.


    The cuts weren''t lethal, but they were precise, each hitting a vital point. Magnus tried to regenerate, but something was wrong. The wounds wouldn''t close, and his energy was fading.


    "What¡­ what did you do to me?" Magnus growled, struggling to stay upright as more cuts appeared.


    Vergil wiped his de on his cloak with infuriating calm. "I just took something from you that you never deserved. Your regeneration? You won''t need that anymore. Your arrogance? I''ll carve it out piece by piece."


    Magnus dropped to his knees, his roars of anger devolving into pathetic, almost whimpering sounds. He nced at Zuri, who was still preupied with the Phoenix''s ashes, now poking at a fragment with her ws as if it were a chicken wing.


    "You¡­ both of you¡­ damn you¡­"


    Zuri looked up, licking her fingers onest time. "Oh, you''re still here? I thought you''d given up by now."


    Vergil smiled, but it was a cruel smile. He grabbed Magnus by the throat, lifting him off the ground with terrifying ease. "You wanted to y with forces you don''t understand. But in the end, you''re nothing but a pathetic failure."


    Magnus tried to respond, but Vergil mmed him into the ground with such force that the impact created a crater. Zuri approached, leaning casually beside Vergil as she observed the defeated opponent.


    "He''s not getting up, is he?" she asked, almost disinterested.


    "No," Vergil replied, stepping back. "He''s already lost. He just doesn''t realize it yet."


    Zuriughed again, her tail swaying. "Well, if you need me, I''ll be over there looking for dessert. That was satisfying, but I''m still hungry."


    As she walked away, whistling a carefree tune, Vergil stood tall, watching the sky as the dust finally began to settle. Magnus was silent,pletely humiliated, his body immobilized by pain and defeat.


    Vergil took onest look at the fallen opponent. "Next time, bring something better."


    The silence in the battlefield was deafening as the announcer walked to the center, his posture hesitant. He nced at Magnus, still unmoving on the ground, his wounds open and showing no signs of regeneration. Vergil stood, proud, with Zuri beside him, still licking her fingers in nonchnce.


    The announcer raised his arm, ready to dere the victor.


    "I dere¡ª"


    Suddenly, a shout echoed from the crowd, cutting through the moment like a sharp de:


    "This is absurd! This man is cheating! How can anyone stop the regeneration of an immortal being?"


    Murmurs began to spread through the crowd. People whispered among themselves, trying to understand what was happening. Magnus Phenex was famous for his legendary regeneration, inherited from his eternal fire lineage. To break that was inconceivable.


    Vergil slowly turned his head toward where the voice hade from, his cold eyes scanning the crowd. He didn''t seem surprised, but irritated by the interruption.


    Zuri, on the other hand, was entertained. "Oh, look. Seems like we have a fan in the audience. Should I invite him to the arena, master?" She winked, sarcastically, as she flicked her tail.


    "Who said that?" Vergil''s voice was low, but sharp, carrying a weight that made the crowd fall silent immediately.


    Themotion grew again as a man with an arrogant demeanor, clearly part of the high society, stood up. He had neatlybed gray hair and wore an expensive suit.


    "I did!" the man shouted, his voice full of indignation. "This is a fraud! Magnus Phenex is an immortal force! There''s no way someone like you, a mere novice, could defeat him and nullify his regeneration!"


    Vergil began walking slowly toward the edge of the arena, his expression unchanged, but each step seemed to increase the pressure in the air. "You think I cheated, is that it?"


    "Yes!" the man answered, trying to maintain his confident posture despite the visible sweat on his forehead. "You''re clearly using some trick! This is¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Vergil extended his hand. The pressure around the man intensified, and he copsed to his knees, as if being crushed by an invisible force.


    "You talk too much," Vergil said, his voice still low, butden with authority. "If Magnus is as immortal as you say, why is he on the ground, unable to get up? Why did his regeneration fail against my de?"


    The man struggled to breathe, but continued to re at Vergil in desperation. "This is unnatural! You''ve vited thews of magic!"


    Zuri chimed in,ughing as she took light steps toward the edge of the arena. "Oh, now there arews? And who exactly wrote them? You, who think you''re superior just because you were born into some ''special'' lineage? Please. If your beloved Magnus lost, it''s because he wasn''t up to the challenge."


    Vergil stopped, looking at the man with disdain. "I''ll give you a chance. Stand up ande to the arena. Show everyone here how capable you are of defending the words you''re spitting."


    The man hesitated, trembling.


    "Oh, he''s not going toe," Zuri mocked, rolling her eyes. "These nobles are all the same. So much noise, no action."


    The crowd began tough, the sound growing as Vergil turned his back, ignoring the man. The announcer, confused, looked at Vergil, who gave a slight nod.


    The announcer took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure as he proimed:


    "Winner... Vergil!"


    His voice echoed through the arena, but there was no response. No apuse. No cheers. Only absolute silence. The crowd seemed paralyzed, each person trying to process what had just happened.


    Magnus Phenex, one of the heirs of a prestigious n, had been utterly crushed. It wasn''t just the defeat that weighed in the air, but how it happened. Vergil had nullified what everyone thought to be impossible: a Phenex''s regeneration.


    Suddenly, a mechanical buzz shattered the silence. Everyone''s eyes turned to the massive electronic scoreboard at the top of the arena, where thepetitors'' names were disyed. Until then, only "Vergil" had appeared.


    But something was changing.


    Letters began to appear, one after another, forming a full name.


    Vergil Agares.


    The crowd held its breath. Agares¡ªthe name of the most powerful Demon King n¡ªappeared... Something that shook them... Because until then, Vergil had been just a man trained by Sapphire Agares.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    New letters appeared beside it.


    Vergil Agares, Baal.


    Whispers began to circte. Baal¡ªthis was understandable, as Vergil had gained Ada Baal as his during thispetition... This was eptable...


    However...


    Finally, thest letters formed.


    Vergil Agares, Baal, Sitri.


    Now, the shock in the crowd was almost palpable. Three surnames. Three lineages. Three Demon King ns.


    The silence was broken by murmurs that spread like wildfire.


    "Is this a mistake?"


    "Impossible... How can someone carry three names like this?"


    "Now it makes sense... He''s a hybrid of three royal lineages?"


    Vergil remained still, his expression unchanged as the people in the arena began to question everything they thought they knew.


    Zuri, with a mischievous smile on her face, murmured only for her master to hear:


    "Oh, now it''s getting interesting. They finally realized."


    Vergil didn''t respond immediately. He simply looked up at the scoreboard, where his full name gleamed in golden letters.


    "Is this a joke? A trick? No one can be an heir of Agares, Baal, and Sitri at the same time!"


    Vergil finally took a step forward, his dark eyes scanning the crowd. He raised his hand, and the entire arena seemed to fall silent instantly, as if he had cut off the sound with his mere presence.


    "You wanted exnations?" he spoke, his voice calm butden with authority. "Here''s the only one that matters: I married the most beautiful demons in this world. Of course I''d take the surnames of my lovely wives, don''t you think Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne?" Vergil asked, and in the split second he spoke, two women appeared out of nowhere, standing by his side and holding his arm.


    "That''s right!" Katharina said, hugging him tightly.


    "Looking at my husband... you all should be ashamed! Let my sweetie be!" Roxanne shouted.


    "Oh, you sluts... get out of here! This is my moment!" The Bloody Bride appeared, jumping from the stage and hugging Vergil tightly from behind.

 Chapter 111: The post-event

    Vergil spoke with calm authority, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. "You wanted an exnation?" he asked, his tone steady butmanding. "Here''s the only one that matters: I married the most beautiful demons in this world. Of course, I would take the surnames of my beloved wives. Isn''t that right, Katharina, Ada, and Roxanne?"


    As he spoke, two women materialized out of nowhere, standing beside him and clutching his arms.


    "That''s absolutely right!" Katharina said, holding onto him tightly.


    "Look at my husband... all of you should be ashamed! Leave my sweetheart alone!" Roxanne shouted, her voice sharp and protective.


    "Oh, you bitches... get out of here! This is my moment!" The Bloody Bride suddenly leapt from the stage, wrapping her arms around Vergil from behind in an iron embrace.


    The arena fell silent, the weight of the moment more oppressive than any magical barrier or bloodlust. Every spectator was in a state of near-total shock. Anyone with even a shred of social awareness understood the gravity of what had just transpired. Those whocked such awareness trembled nheless, overwhelmed by an instinctive dread. Processing what had urred was beyond them.


    Magnus Phenex, once a symbol of invincibility,y defeated and humiliated on the ground, while Vergil stood tall and unyielding. nking him were his wives, exuding an aura of authority and intimidation.


    The scoreboard continued to shine brightly with Vergil''s full name, engraving his identity into three of the most powerful demonic bloodlines: Agares, Baal, and Sitri.


    Runeas Gremory, heir to the illustrious Gremory n, sat in her private box, gripping the marble railing so tightly it began to crack. Her crimson eyes glowed with a mix of curiosity, shock, and something else entirely.


    "This is impossible... Fufufu..." she murmured, a faint, tremulousugh escaping her lips. "Agares, Baal, and Sitri? This contradicts everything we know about demonic bloodlines. How can one man wield such power?" she wondered aloud, her gaze flickering to Victoria, who stood beside her observing the scene.


    "I''ve lived a thousand years, and I assure you, this should not be possible, Lady Runeas," Victoria replied, her voice sharp and measured. "But considering her, it might be best to ignore the impossible." She directed her gaze toward a woman seated in one of the VIP areas, sipping wine with evident satisfaction.


    Runeas ignored her, her mind racing with thoughts of how this revtion could impact the prestige of her own lineage. If Vergil''s fame solidified, it could even overshadow the Gremory name. "He must be watched closely," she murmured, almost to herself. "Very closely." A slow smile spread across her lips, and any concerns about her n faded entirely from her mind, vanishing as if they had never existed.


    Runeas was not the only one unsettled by this revtion.


    Elias Shax, heir to the Shax n, finally whispered, almost to himself, "Vergil Agares, Baal, Sitri... Who is this guy? Some kind of monster?"


    Beside him, a nmate tried to lighten the mood with a joke. "Maybe he''s just an opportunist with good luck."


    Elias turned his head slowly, fixing the young man with a lethal re. "Did you see what he did to Magnus? That wasn''t luck. That was skill. Skill and something more... something we can''t afford to ignore," he muttered.


    "A man tied to three royal demon ns... this is a disaster in the making. The Archons won''t let this stand," he concluded before turning his attention back to the arena, where the unfolding scene felt like a dramatic plot twist in a saga.


    "Keep a close eye on him," Elias ordered.


    "Understood, young master."


    Meanwhile, Mael Raum, another observer of the young demon assembly, sat silently in his reserved area, his fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest of his chair. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes gleamed with intense curiosity.


    "He humiliated Magnus in a way we''ve never seen before," Mael said, breaking the silence. "And now we find out he carries the weight of three royal ns. This is no coincidence."


    "Do you think he''s trying to consolidate political power?" asked a maid with striking blue hair and green eyes.


    Mael shook his head. "No. This guy just wants to fight. He''s like Sapphire¡ªnothing matters to him except the thrill of battle. You saw it yourself; he takes more pleasure in breaking and humiliating opponents than in wielding power. If he cared about politics, he wouldn''t disy himself so openly. He doesn''t y by the established rules. We need to study his every move."


    Jade Beleth, heir to the Beleth n, stood with her hands on her hips, observing Vergil through the ss like a predator sizing up her prey. She clicked her tongue, clearly frustrated.


    "Three royal ns? Tch, this is irritating," Jade muttered, her frustration evident as she nced at herpanions. "If he''s so strong, why didn''t he show up before? Was he waiting for the perfect moment to make this grand entrance? I lost a bet because of him!"


    "Miss, our investigations confirm he''s only been a demon for seven months," one of her bodyguards suggested cautiously.


    Jade narrowed her eyes, shaking her head in disbelief. "Nonsense! He just flipped all our priorities upside down. I want everything on him¡ªwhere he was born, how he was trained, who his allies are, and his family. I won''t let a man like this walk through the Underworld without knowing his weaknesses."


    While the heirs grappled with their reactions, the general audience was inplete uproar. Voices blended in a cacophony of praise, disbelief, and fear.


    "Is he a secret heir? Why did no one know about this before?"


    "If he bears the names Agares, Baal, and Sitri... then he''s more powerful than any living Demon King! He''s practically an Archon!"


    "Is he going to challenge the entire system? This is a threat to the Underworld''s stability!"


    Despite the rampant spection, one thing was clear: no one could look away from Vergil. He had be the undeniable center of attention, his mere presence carrying the gravitational pull of a ck hole.


    Amid the chaos, Vergil remained unshaken, standing firm like an unbreakable mountain. Beside him, Katharina and Roxanne radiated confidence, as though savoring the audience''s reaction.


    "Honey, you really know how to steal the spotlight," Roxanne teased, clinging possessively to Vergil''s arm.


    "It''s not stealing if it was always his," Katharina replied, throwing a defiant nce at the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Zuri, now back by his side, was entirely unfazed. She casually munched on an apple she had conjured out of nowhere. "You''re all making too much fuss over nothing. My master''s an idiot¡ªI''m the real star here. Just ept it and move on."


    As the tension in the arena began to dissipate, a new scene unfolded far above, beyond the reach of mortal eyes. High among the clouds, separated frommon perception by an ethereal glow, stood two figures of overwhelming presence.


    The first figure was imposing and stern. His golden gaze, as sharp as a celestial de, seemed to pierce through everyyer of existence. This was Amon, the Archon¡ªone of the supreme rulers of the Underworld, whose power and wisdom transcended theprehension of younger demons.


    Beside him, more rxed but no less threatening, stood Sapphire Agares. Despite her casual demeanor, the mischievous glint in her eyes made it clear that every word and action was calcted. The wind yed with her red hair as she looked down at the arena with a sly smile.


    Amon''s eyes were fixed on Vergil as the young man began to leave the arena with his wives in tow. His analytical gaze seemed to dissect Vergil, unraveling his deepest secrets. After a long silence, his voice rumbled like distant thunder.


    "He has *that* blood," Amon stated, his tone cold and heavy with ancient weight. His gaze didn''t waver. "Why did you let him live, Sapphire? He should have been eliminated at birth."


    Sapphire tilted her head slightly, as if she had anticipated the question. Her smile widened, and a yful spark lit up her blue eyes.


    "Oh, my dear friend..." Sapphire began, her voice smooth andced with subtle provocation. "People with *that* blood are usually fragile¡ªthey break before they can be anything useful. But him..." She gestured gracefully in Vergil''s direction. "He was always different."


    Amon raised an eyebrow, his expression as impassive as carved marble. "Different? How exactly?"


    Sapphire chuckled, a soft, enigmatic sound. "From the moment he was born, he was already stronger than he should''ve been. Even before bing a demon, he *was* a demon in essence. Not by choice or circumstance, but by nature. There was no need to convert him¡ªonly to unlock what was already inside."


    *''That''s why the Contract failed with the girls... how do you turn a demon into a demon?''* she mused briefly, her smile widening.


    Amon narrowed his eyes. "That still doesn''t exin why you chose to protect him."


    Sapphire''s smile darkened, taking on a predatory edge. "His mother appears human, but there''s something about her I haven''t fully identified. And his father..." She paused, her gaze holding Amon''s as if testing his patience.


    Amon tilted his head slightly, waiting for her to continue.


    "Dead," Sapphire said casually, as ifmenting on the weather. "I confirmed it myself. An intriguing figure, but nothing that posed any real threat or resistance. With him gone, Vergil became an irresistible investment. He''s unique, Amon. Something we haven''t seen in ages."


    The Archon was silent for a moment, weighing her words. Finally, he broke the silence with a question that sounded more like a statement.


    "Are you in love?" he asked, raising an eyebrow, and Sapphire''s expression cracked almost instantly.


    Sapphire, always soposed and calcting, blinked rapidly as if she''d just been dealt a direct blow. Her mischievous smile faltered, and her blue eyes narrowed as she red at Amon.


    "What?" Her voice came out higher and sharper than she intended, but she quickly recovered, clearing her throat and tossing her hair back in an exaggerated show of indifference. "In love? What a ridiculous notion, Amon."


    The Archon, his imposing posture unyielding and his gaze unshakable, raised a brow further, a rare hint of amusement flickering across his otherwise austere face.


    "You hesitated," he noted simply, his voice carrying a serene, provocative weight. "And, Sapphire, you never hesitate. Especially over something as trivial as feelings."


    Sapphire crossed her arms, shifting her weight to one side in a posture that exuded irritation and defiance. "You''re overanalyzing. Vergil is... an asset, as I''ve already said. Nothing more, nothing less. If I''m emotionally involved, it''s with his potential. Don''t mistake my strategic foresight for something as... mundane as passion."


    Amon tilted his head slightly, his golden eyes gleaming with a blend of curiosity and amusement. "Don''t misunderstand me, Sapphire. I''m not judging. It''s just peculiar that someone with your history of detachment is so... invested in protecting someone like him."


    "Invested?" Sapphire echoed, letting out a short, slightly forcedugh. "I simply know how to recognize value when I see it. The boy is special, and you know that as well as I do. This isn''t about emotion, Amon. It''s pure logic."


    The Archon crossed his arms, observing her like a schr studying aplex puzzle. "Logic, you say. And yet, the tone of your voice and the way you speak of him..." He paused, letting his words hang heavily in the air before finishing, "...tell a different story."


    Sapphire opened her mouth to retort but promptly shut it, her cold and calcted demeanor returning. She stepped closer to Amon, her eyes sparking with determination.


    "If you think you''re seeing something beyond the obvious, that''s your problem, not mine." She pouted, a rare disy of emotion slipping through.


    "Pff... HAHAHAHAHA!" Amon burst into uncontrobleughter, his usually stoic presence breaking as he finally nced toward Vergil.


    *''You''ve captured the heart of this lunatic? HAHAHAHA, I want to meet you!''* he thought with giddy amusement.

 Chapter 112: Many eyes watching

    The shaky camera of a demonic television broadcast disyed grainy images of the arena. The announcer, with a voice dripping with drama, narrated Magnus Phenex''s defeat with fervent enthusiasm.


    "It was an unprecedented moment in the history of great demonic battles!" he eximed as the screen showed Vergil in all his glory, with Zuri casually munching on the remains of the phoenix in the background. "Magnus Phenex, an heir to an Archon lineage, was utterly humiliated by this man¡ªVergil Agares, Baal, and Sitri! The question everyone is asking is: who exactly is this mysteriousbatant?"


    The scene shifted to interviews with stunned demons in the audience.


    "He''s like a god¡­ or maybe an even greater demon!" said a young man with short horns and a terrified expression.


    "Vergil? Never heard of him before, but now¡­ it''s like all of Hell can''t stop talking about him!" eximed a woman with dark skin and fiery eyes.


    Chapter Read:


    The television shifted again, showing dramatic headlines:


    **"The New Heir of Hell?"**


    **"Vergil: A Throne for Three Lineages?"**


    **"Three Beautiful Demonic Wives?!"**


    **"Three of Hell''s Four Most Beautiful Women Dominated by One Man! Who is Vergil?!"**


    **"The Disciple of Sapphire Agares Is Actually Her Son-in-Law!"**


    Vergil was seated on a sofa in the grand hall of his mansion, staring at the television with apletely baffled expression. His wives, Katharina, Roxanne, and Ada, were scattered around the room, watching the news with reactions ranging from amusement to pride.


    He frowned, pointing at the screen.


    "Can someone exin to me how the Hell¡ªliterally¡ªthere''s television here?"


    Roxanne, lounging on the couch beside him,ughed so hard she nearly spilled her ss of wine. "Oh, my darling¡­ you really don''t get it, do you?"


    "I get that we''re in Hell," Vergil retorted, "and that this ce should be, I don''t know, more medieval! You know¡ªfire, brimstone, chains¡ªnot¡­ this." He gestured toward the television, which now aired a bizarremercial for energy potions.


    Ada, seated elegantly in an armchair, smiled gently. "You still have so many human ideas," she remarked, nearlyughing. "Hell has evolved. Do you really think demons, with all their ambition and creativity, would remain stuck in an age of darkness? We have technology."


    "But how does it work? There aren''t even satellites down here!" He threw his hands up, clearly exasperated.


    At that moment, Viviane, Vergil''s ever-diligent maid, entered the room carrying a tray of tea. She was a reserved figure, with silver hair tied into a bun and impable posture.


    "Actually, my lord," she began, setting the tray on the table, "it''s quite simple. Radio and television signals in Hell are transmitted via an arcane energy system created by witches, connected to the residual magical flows that permeate the Underworld. It''s a fusion of mortal technology and demonic magic."


    Vergil blinked, processing. "Arcane energy? For cable TV?"


    Viviane gave a slight bow. "Precisely. And cell phones work here too, if you recall. The signal is amplified by infernal crystals acting as antennas, allowing even the most remote corners of Hell to receive high-quality transmissions. Quite ingenious, if I may say so."


    Katharinaughed, clutching Vergil''s arm and pulling him closer. "My love, you''ve be powerful, but sometimes you''re so¡­ old-fashioned. It''s adorable."


    Vergil shot her a tired look but couldn''t help a faint smile. "And you knew about this?"


    "Of course I knew," she replied with a shrug. "I''ve even appeared in a few of these broadcasts. I''m a model in Hell, you know. The public adores me. There was a special on promising heirs. Though my mother doesn''t care, sometimes demons of Agares need reminding that we own the ce."


    Roxanne leaned forward, a mischievous grin on her face. "And now here we are, married to the most talked-about man in Hell. Isn''t that ironic?"


    "I''m still processing the fact that we have something like demonic television," muttered Vergil, ncing back at the screen where amentator was now dramatically gesturing, discussing the "unmatched greatness" of his victory.


    Viviane, ever pragmatic, adjusted her sses as she replied, "Progress doesn''t stop, even in Hell, Lord Vergil. Demonic culture is driven by status and influence. What better way to showcase that than through media?"


    "It''s a weapon," Ada added, her voice calm yet heavy with meaning. "Media in Hell is more a tool of power than entertainment. An image broadcast to millions can be as lethal as a sword¡ªespecially in Paimon''s hands."


    Vergil sighed, leaning back into the sofa. "So now I''m a demon celebrity? Perfect. Just what I needed."


    "I could do without it," he said, though his faint smile betrayed his amusement.


    Viviane picked up the tray again, giving a slight bow before leaving. "If you need more information about Hell''s infrastructure, I am at your service, my lord."


    As she left, Katharina pulled Vergil closer, resting her head on his shoulder. "You might hate it now, but this is for the best. With three ns backing your name, you''re practically untouchable in the Underworld. Plus, you now have immunity from demon hunters, exorcists, and the like, thanks to the non-aggression pact with the noble houses."


    "It''s still annoying," he grumbled, though there was a note of boredom in his voice. "There are over two hundred reporters outside."


    Ada stood, walking over to the window to gaze at the dark horizon of Hell. "Well, now you have something bigger than a simple victory. You''ve got eyes on you, Vergil. All eyes."


    As they looked outside and spotted paparazzi peeking into the mansion, Vergil muttered, "These guys have no boundaries." With a motion of his hands, he raised an enormous wall of solid blood around the property.


    "When did you learn to solidify blood?" Ada asked, her tone curious as she turned to him.


    "I saw your insolent mother do it, so I copied her," Vergil said with a shrug.


    "You could''ve just asked me to teach you," Ada pouted.


    "I know, darling, but as I said, I just saw it and copied it," he replied, nonchntly shrugging again.


    "Speaking of which, I feel like someone''s missing. Your mother is a demon who keeps her word, isn''t she?" he asked Ada.


    "Well, she is a woman of her word¡­ though she''s an absolute de fanatic," Ada replied.


    "I see. I''ll wait for her to personally deliver her soul to me, then. A deal is a deal," he said with a sly smile.


    Before he could continue, a young girl entered the room. She stood about 4''9" tall, with ck hair, wearing a dark purple dress with silver ents and a lotus flower pinned to her hair.


    "Hmm, you look lovely. Do you like this kind of outfit?" Vergil asked Alice, who couldn''t speak, though her expression said everything. She nodded and gave a small smile.


    "She doesn''t even look like the little girl who was covered in injuries. Viviane did a great job," Katharina remarked. ''Though I don''t like having her here¡­ she won''t steal my husband.''


    Vergil approached Alice, kneeling to meet her at eye level. He gently brushed aside a stray lock of her hair and smiled. "You''re strong, Alice. You''ve been through so much, but now you''re home. We''ll make sure nothing like that ever happens again."


    Alice looked up at him with admiration, and for a brief moment, her small smile widened as he softly patted her head.


    "You''re spoiling her," Katharinamented, her tone lighter now, though her eyes still watched Alice closely.


    "She deserves it," Vergil replied simply, not taking his eyes off the girl.


    Roxanne, always quick with her provocativements, stretched out on the couch andughed. "You know, sweetie, if you keep being this considerate, this house is going to be full of adopted orphans."


    Ada, still standing by the window, shot Roxanne a meaningful look. "He''s just doing what''s right. There''s nothing wrong with protecting the vulnerable... though this little girl is quite suspicious."


    Viviane entered the room at that moment, carrying a tray with tea and small cakes. She cast a satisfied nce at Alice before speaking.


    "I''m d you like the dress, Miss Alice. It was made especially for you. I want you to know that this house is a safe ce where you can be whoever you want to be."


    Alice responded with another small nod and delicately took one of the cakes Viviane offered.


    Vergil stood and looked at Viviane. "You''ve really exceeded my expectations, Viviane. Thank you for taking such good care of her."


    Viviane gave a modest bow. "It is my duty, my lord. And I must say, Miss Alice has an admirable inner strength. She will thrive here."


    "Now¡­ why are you speaking like this, you malevolent spirit?" Vergil asked suddenly, making Viviane freeze.


    "My lord, I have no idea what you''re talking about," she replied, keeping herposure, though there was a faint apprehension in her voice, and a bead of sweat began to slide down her temple.


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Oh, you really don''t, do you?"


    Before Viviane could respond, Roxanne chimed in with a sly grin, still lounging on the couch with a half-bitten cake in hand.


    "She''s scared now," Roxanne remarked, pointing her fork at Viviane as if revealing a long-held secret. "Because before, she was more confident, said what she wanted, acted like a force of nature. But now, after you defeated Magnus, she''s nervous. I think she''s worried you''ll decide to get revenge on her."


    Viviane pressed her lips together, her neutral expression betraying a hint of difort.


    "Oh?" Vergil leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand with a smile that was equal parts curious and faintly teasing. "Fufufu~" His softugh echoed through the room.


    Leaning back in his chair, he rxed again. "Well," he said in a casual tone, "do as you wish, Viviane. I don''t mind¡­ as long as you continue to take good care of Alice."


    Viviane took a deep breath, her posture returning to its usual poised state. "Certainly, my lord. Alice will continue to receive the best care this house can offer."


    "Now," Vergil said, turning his gaze back to the little girl, "let''s address a problem I''ve been meaning to fix for a few days¡­ Little Alice, you''re going to speak again."

 Chapter 113: The Dominion of the Baal Clan

    Alice, who had been silent until then, lifted her gaze to meet Vergil''s. Her eyes shone with a mix of emotions, carefully held in check. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but no sound came out. Vergil maintained his smile, yet there was a warmth in his expression that seemed to reassure the girl in that moment.


    "No need to be afraid," he said softly, extending a hand toward her. "If I said you''ll speak again, it''s because I''ll make it happen." He smiled, gently patting the little girl''s head.


    "Do you have a n, darling?" Katharina asked, leaning in slightly, her curiosity piqued. After all, it wasn''t every day that Vergil was so determined to attempt something like this¡ªsomething many believed to be impossible.


    They had already tried numerous ways to heal Alice, using artifacts and other methods to cure her. Yet, nothing had worked. Even the scars on her body seemed impervious to any form of healing.


    "I have a feeling... but that''s close enough," Vergil replied with a strange glint in his eyes, exuding confidence. "To start, I need to understand exactly what''s blocking her voice."


    Vergil stood and walked over to Alice. He knelt in front of her, his eyes locking onto hers once more. "Trust me, Alice. This won''t hurt."


    Alice hesitated for a moment before giving a small nod. Vergil raised his hand, his fingertips glowing with a soft, silvery light as he began to cast a spell.


    "Here we go," he murmured. "Let''s see what''s hidden."


    As the light touched Alice''s throat, the room fell silent. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, an unseen energy seemed to ripple around her, as though something ancient and profound was being unveiled.


    "Interesting," Vergil muttered, his brow furrowing slightly as he examined the magic binding Alice''s voice. "This isn''t just a curse. It''s a bond. Something connecting her voice to... someone else? Or something else?"


    "What does that mean?" Katharina asked, stepping closer with a worried expression.


    "It means," Vergil said slowly, "that to make her speak again, we need to break this bond. But that might not be as simple as it sounds." He withdrew his hand, letting the light fade. "For now, Alice, continue to be patient. I promise I''ll fix this."


    Alice gave him a small smile, one filled with gratitude.


    "Well, that was intriguing," Roxanne said, finally setting her empty te aside. "But do you really think you can undo something like that? Soundsplicated."


    "Complicated is what I do best," Vergil replied with a confident smirk.


    Viviane, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. "If I may, my lord," she began, "I can help research this bond. Perhaps there are ancient records that exin what''s happening."


    Vergil regarded her for a moment, then nodded. "Very well, Viviane. Bring me detailed reports as soon as you find anything."


    "Yes, my lord." She bowed and left the room, leaving the others to process the situation.


    "In the meantime," Vergil said, turning his attention back to Alice, "you don''t have to worry. This house is your home now. You''re not alone anymore."


    Alice smiled again as he gently patted her head.


    "I need to go somewhere now," Vergil said suddenly, stopping his gesture and turning to look at Ada, who had been silently gazing at the sky.


    "Want toe with me?" he asked, directing the question solely to her. His other two wives exchanged a nce and quickly understood.


    "You''re going to see Ada''s bitch of a mother? I thought you were going to wait for her toe in person," Katharina said, crossing her legs provocatively. "I thought we were going to... have some fun now..." She pouted, her toneced with yful mischief.


    Vergil sighed, shaking his head with a faint smile. "I know you love to tease, Katharina, but some things can''t wait. I promise I''ll make it up to youter."


    Katharina rolled her eyes dramatically, but the smirk on her lips betrayed her true feelings. "Hmph. You always promise, darling. And I''ll hold you to it."


    Roxanne chuckled softly, leaning back on the couch. "Well, enjoy the family reunion, Ada. Tell your mother I haven''t forgotten thest time she tried to ''advise'' us." Her voice dripped with irony, though there was no genuine malice.


    Ada, who had been gazing distantly at the sky, finally turned her attention to the conversation. Her eyes met Vergil''s, and she nodded slowly. "I will. It''s time to face this." Her voice was calm but carried a quiet determination.


    Vergil extended his hand to her. "Then let''s go."


    Ada rose gracefully, taking his hand. As the two headed toward the exit, Katharina murmured just loud enough for them to hear, "Good luck. If she tries anything, Vergil, you know what to do."


    "Of course," Vergil replied without turning back. "Don''t worry, love. I won''t let anyone disrespect my wife." His words carried a firmness that left no room for doubt.


    As they left, Alice gently tugged on Katharina''s sleeve, looking up at her with curiosity. Katharina smiled and leaned down to the young girl. "He''s handling somethingplicated, but Vergil always knows what he''s doing. Nothing slips through his fingers."


    Roxanne sighed, grabbing another piece of cake. "Well, while they''re sorting that out, we''ve got the house to ourselves. How about making the most of it, Katharina?"


    "Good idea," Katharina said, her eyes glinting with mischief. "And you, Alice? Want to help me pick out a new dress? Maybe something Vergil won''t be able to take his eyes off when he gets back?"


    Alice smiled shyly but looked intrigued and eager.


    ...


    The entrance to the Baal n''s pce was an awe-inspiring sight, blending traditional Japanese aesthetics with dark, otherworldly touches that underscored its demonic ties. The dark wooden gate was nked by pirs carved with arcane symbols, while floatingnterns emitted an eerie violet glow. The air was heavy with a palpable energy¡ªimposing yet orderly¡ªa reflection of the n''s power and discipline.


    Vergil and Ada appeared before the gate in an instant, their arrival marked by a subtle shimmer of magic that quickly dissipated. A soft breeze rustled their clothing, carrying the scent of cherry blossoms mingled with something metallic and enigmatic.


    Waiting on the other side, as if anticipating their arrival, stood aposed figure. The maid was young and of medium height, exuding an air of elegance and professionalism. Her uniform was immacte¡ªa ck dress with white ents, paired with thigh-high stockings and polished shoes. Her dark purple hair, the shade of a midnight sky, was tied into a neat bun adorned with a cherry blossom pin. Her piercing violet eyes held a cool, cutting edge.


    She bowed deeply, holding the posture for a moment before rising to meet their gaze. "Wee to the domain of the Baal n, Lord Vergil," she said, her voice steady. Then, her gaze shifted to Ada. "Wee back, Princess."


    Vergil stepped forward, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings with calm curiosity. He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "Ei, is it? It seems the hospitality here is as rigid as the rest of this domain. Interesting." A faint chuckle escaped him.


    Ei remained impassive, her posture unwavering, a testament to her familiarity with powerful presences. "The Baal n takes pride in its order and traditions, Lord Vergil. I trust the treatment will meet your expectations."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile ying at his lips. "We''ll see."


    Beside him, Ada appeared tense. Though her expression was calm, Vergil could sense the faint hesitation in her stance. cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder, he said, "It''s all right, Ada. I''m here. You''re overthinking it." She gave a silent nod, drawing a bit more confidence from his presence.


    Ei observed the interaction with discreet interest but soon turned on her heel, gesturing for them to follow. "Please,e with me. Queen Raphaeline is expecting you."


    The gates creaked open slowly, revealing a vast stone path nked by lush gardens and ponds filled with demonic koi, their scales shimmering in shades of purple and gold. Scattered around were small shrines and statues of demonic figures, each emanating a distinct aura.


    Vergil''s gaze roamed over the scenery, taking in every detail. "First time here," he remarked casually, though his tone carried a hint of curiosity. "The Baal n''s domain is quite different from what I imagined."


    "The Baal n''s traditions are deeply rooted in its connection to ancient Japan," Ei exined without turning to face them. "While we are one of the Demon King ns, our aesthetic and structure maintain respect for the human roots that shaped us. Lady Raphaeline ensures that these traditions are preserved."


    "Interesting," Vergil replied, his tone now tinged with intrigue. "Let''s see if that preservation extends to her behavior."


    Ada shot him a warning nce, but he merely shrugged with a faint smirk. "Just being honest, dear."


    At the end of the path, they arrived before an enormous set of shoji doors, intricately decorated with glowing magical runes. Ei turned to face them, bowing once more. "Please wait here while I announce your arrival."


    She slid the doors open with a graceful motion and stepped into the main hall, disappearing momentarily.


    Vergil turned to Ada, his gaze softening. "Are you ready?"


    Ada took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on the entrance. "I''ll never bepletely ready to face my mother. But with you here, I can endure it."


    The doors began to open again, revealing the grand hall. Ei stood inside, poised and waiting to guide them. "Queen Baal will see you now," she said calmly.


    ''What''s with all the formality? She''s just a loser trying to buy me off with the sweet and polite demeanor of her maid,'' Vergil thought with a smirk.

 Chapter 114: My Raphaeline I

    The entrance to the great hall of the Baal n was marked by an unusual silence, broken only by the echo of Vergil and Ada''s footsteps.


    The heavy shoji doors, decorated with Japanese symbols, opened as Ei, the n''s servant, guided them to the center of the hall.


    Raphaeline sat on her throne, looking a little nervous, but nheless, she seemed more arrogant than ever. There was something about the way she sat that seemed different, as if she were waiting for something she didn''t want to admit to herself.


    Vergil, without showing any respect for the grandeur of the ce or the authority of the queen, walked with an indifferent, almost disdainful posture, his eyes locked on the figure waiting for him.


    ''It''s a nice ce...'' he muttered, surveying the interior of the throne room.


    He was there for a very specific reason: he had a debt to collect. And, as everyone knew, Vergil wasn''t the type of man to leave a deal unfulfilled.


    Raphaeline, seeing him approach with that malicious smile on his lips, frowned. She hadn''t expected him toe with so much... confidence. She, the imposing queen of the Baal n, the woman who held her domain with an iron fist, was about to fulfill a promise that would cost her more than her soul.


    "I didn''t think you''de," she said with a firm voice, but there was a slight tremble beneath her words. She couldn''t hide the tension building within her. "So, you''vee to collect your reward, haven''t you?"


    Vergil looked at her with a cynical expression, but the glint in his eyes revealed his amusement. He knew exactly how things worked, and he also knew that Raphaeline wasn''t just there to fulfill a deal... she was there because he had something she needed to give, and he was ready to take it.


    "Well, of course, I came. I need to visit my mother-inw, don''t I?" he replied with a mocking, almost disinterested tone. "You made a bet with someone who knows how to collect debts, dear. And, as you should know, I don''t leave debts unsettled."


    He took a step forward, his eyes now fixed on her in a way that seemed to disregard all of her authority. Vergil wasn''t impressed by the grand hall, the imposing guards, or the symbols of power adorning the space, and that woman, as respected as she was, was just another obstacle who had dared to y with his fate.


    Raphaeline, however, found herself ufortable under Vergil''s gaze. She wasn''t the type to shrink before anyone, but there was something about him that made her feel vulnerable.


    After all... she had lost.


    She had bet her soul, right? But now, seeing the man who had conquered her, she felt a shame she couldn''tprehend. It was a strange, disconcerting feeling, as if she had revealed something very personal and fragile. She, the Queen of the Baal n, was standing before someone who, with a simple look, made her feel... strangely small...


    "Do you really think you can juste in here and take whatever you want?" she asked, trying to maintain her queenlyposure, but her voice betrayed a hint of insecurity. She knew Vergil didn''t have the power to do that, but there was something in his tone, something that unsettled her.


    She hated herself for feeling this way.


    Vergil moved closer, his steps echoing insolently, as if he were dominating the space, as if it were he who had the power there. He stopped in front of Raphaeline and looked directly into her eyes, his smile now widening in a nearly predatory manner.


    "Well, you were the one who made the bet, weren''t you?" Vergil said in a soft voice, butced with sarcasm. "I''m just fulfilling my part of the deal. Now, as for your reward... I think you''re going to have to give all of yourself, Lady Raphaeline."


    Raphaeline tried to maintain her rigid posture, but a slight blush colored her cheeks. She couldn''t deny it, he was right. She had bet her soul with him, and now he was here to im the reward he was entitled to. Her shame grew with every word he spoke, but she tried not to show it.


    "You... are taking advantage of this," she said, trying to maintain her dignity, but the nervousness in her voice was unmistakable.


    Vergil, in a nonchnt gesture, shrugged. "I''m just iming what''s rightfully mine," he said with a cynical smile. "Don''t you think, after everything that happened, you could offer me more than empty words?"


    Raphaeline clenched her teeth, clearly annoyed. She knew she could no longer escape. All she could do was try to keep herposure and handle the situation the best she could. But with every move Vergil made, she felt... smaller. The queen of the Baal n, the one who had never bowed to anyone, was now facing a man who made her feel ashamed, like a mere girl being manipted.


    Ada, standing beside Vergil, watched in silence. She had never seen her mother so... ufortable. Raphaeline, who had always been her figure of authority, the one who intimidated her with a simple look, now seemed... vulnerable. And worse, she was beingpletely challenged by someone who appeared to be enjoying it.


    Ada felt a mixture of confusion and disbelief. How could anyone make the woman she feared shrink in such a way? The idea that her mother, so proud and powerful, was now being reduced to something... more delicate, almost submissive, didn''t make sense to her. She watched the exchange of nces between Vergil and her mother, feeling the heat of shame and insecurity grow in the atmosphere. It was as if Raphaeline''s power was slowly fading, and Ada didn''t know how to handle it.


    "I''m not disrespecting you, Raphaeline," Vergil said in a soft tone, butced with sarcasm. "I''m just saying you should be more... generous. After all, you made a bet with someone who knows how to take what''s theirs. And now you have to pay the bill."


    Raphaeline tried to stay firm, but the blush on her face betrayed her shame. She hated this. The man before her was challenging her pride in every possible way, and there was nothing she could do but give in.


    Vergil leaned in slightly, the smile on his lips widening in an almost arrogant manner. "Or are you going to make me wait longer, Queen?" He moved even closer, now just inches away from her, and his gaze became even more intimidating, but at the same time... seductive.


    "No... no," Raphaeline said, her voice wavering now. "I will... I will fulfill my part, Vergil." She took a deep breath, as if trying to prepare herself for what was toe. "But... don''t think I''ll do this with pleasure."


    Vergilughed, a lowugh full of malice. "I know, Raphaeline. I know. But... maybe the pleasure won''t be on your part. Maybe it''ll be... a little different pleasure."


    Ada couldn''t understand what was happening. She looked at Vergil, a mix of confusion and surprise in her eyes. She had never seen such an intense, power-shifting exchange. Her mother, who had always been the dominant figure, was now being manipted in a way Ada never imagined possible. And she, who had always feared her mother, was now watching her almost surrender to Vergil.


    "I... don''t understand," Ada murmured, her voice low, so Vergil and Raphaeline wouldn''t hear.


    Vergil, noticing Ada''s difort, gave her a quick nce. "You''ll understand, Ada," he said gently. "Sometimes, the dynamic between two powerful people isn''t as simple as it seems. Your mother, for example, is much more... human than you think."


    Raphaeline shot Ada a fierce look, but then quickly shrank back, feeling the shame tighten in her chest. She wanted to respond, but the words escaped her. She wanted to maintain her dignity, but she was beginning to realize that Vergil wasn''t just there to im her soul... He was there to dominate in a much more subtle, insidious way.


    "And so, Raphaeline," Vergil continued, his voice sweet as poison. "Are you going to fulfill your part of the deal, or are you going to make me wait a little longer?"


    Raphaeline was on the verge of losing allposure. Vergil, with that smile of someone who already knew what they were doing, was pressing her more and more, provoking a difort she hadn''t felt in a long time. The queen of the Baal n, who had always been admired for her strength and authority, was now feeling vulnerable, like a simple young woman in front of someone who saw no limits to what he could do with her.


    With a sudden movement, Raphaeline approached Vergil. He watched her with an almost disinterested gaze, but his body was tense, alert, knowing she was about to do something. Raphaeline, realizing she could no longer maintain the facade of coldness, moved toward him with the delicacy of a serpent about to strike.


    She leaned in, getting so close that Vergil could feel the floral scent and the intensity of her demonic power, an energy that still emanated an aura ofmand. But instead of doing what he expected ¡ª another provocation, a sharp word ¡ª she whispered something, something so deep and secret that even the atmosphere in the throne room seemed to falter. With an almost intimate gesture, she drew close to his ear and, in a whisper only he could hear, spoke her original name in the ancient demonic tongue of her n.


    Her name sounded like a me igniting, a deep, resonating sound, like a forgotten melody now heard after centuries of silence. When she whispered it, the word had the power to directly enter Vergil''s soul, as though a door he never knew existed was suddenly opened.


    "Raphaeline..." he murmured, but it was not the same Raphaeline he knew now. It was something much deeper, more intimate. Something with the weight of centuries of power, of secrets kept, and of an untold history. Her name, revealed in that demonguage, was like an electric shock. In a single second, Vergil understood everything about her. He didn''t just see who she was at her core; he felt what she felt, knew the fears she carried, the scars she tried to hide behind her imprable posture.


    Raphaeline pulled back slightly, her eyes still fixed on him, and for the first time, something vulnerable shone in her gaze. She no longer seemed like the unbeatable Queen of the Baal n. She was human, more than anyone could have perceived, and in that moment, she was offering a part of herself that no one had ever had the privilege of seeing. She was offering her true identity, something far beyond the facade of power she projected to the world.


    Vergil, who had been enjoying the humiliation he had been inflicting, stood still. The shock in his mind and the sudden understanding made him pause for a moment. He had his own scars, his own ghosts, but nothing had prepared him to grasp theplexity of the woman before him. Raphaeline, the woman he thought he knew, had transformed before his eyes. She was not just a leader of a demonic n; she was a being with a past as intricate as his own, with dilemmas that resonated much deeper than any bet or provocation.


    The tension in the air was palpable. Vergil looked at her with an expression that mixed surprise and something deeper, something he didn''t want to acknowledge. He had no control over it, and for the first time, he felt a mix of respect and curiosity for Raphaeline, something he had not felt until that moment. She was no longer just a "debt" to be collected ¡ª she was a force to be understood, a marked soul, asplex as any demonic being.


    Raphaeline, seeing the silence that had settled between them, felt more exposed than she ever imagined. Vergil''s gaze, which had once been full of mockery and disdain, now carried something different. Something she couldn''t understand, but that left her ufortably exposed.


    Vergil then leaned slightly toward her, his eyes softer than before. "So, this is what my Raphaeline is like..." he said, more to himself than to her, as if the understanding was a discovery. "I didn''t know. Not until now."


    Raphaeline didn''t know what to make of his words. She felt the shame tighten in her chest, but there was also something...forting in it. It was as though, finally, she had shown who she truly was, without masks, without the weight of her position. He saw her now, not as a distant figure, but as someone who shared, even if for a second, a fraction of her pain, of her history.


    She looked at him with an expression that mixed bewilderment and something more. "You think you can just understand everything about me in a second?" she replied, trying to regain herposure, but her voice came out softer, more vulnerable than she wished. She didn''t know what to do with the impact of that revtion, nor with his gaze that seemed to have prated her soul.


    "I understood enough," Vergil responded calmly, his eyes fixed on hers. "I understood enough to know that you''re not what everyone thinks you are. And maybe I''ve underestimated what you carry."


    "But it''s okay... You''re mine now... I''ll take very good care of you..."

 Chapter 115: My Raphaeline II

    Naturally, demons do not reveal their existential names, their mark upon the world... However, for what Raphaeline gambled, she had to do it. She gave her name to Vergil.


    Revealing an existential name is an act of extreme vulnerability for a demon. That name, more than just an identification, is the essence of their existence.


    For demons, offering such a name is not merely opening the door for someone to understand them; it is handing over the key for their very essence to be shaped or destroyed.


    "If you win, my soul is yours."


    To offer one''s soul is exactly to offer one''s essence... Vergil would naturally be confused; he knows little about this. About the true power of demons when absorbing souls...


    Raphaeline knew this. She knew very well what she was risking when she epted Vergil''s gamble. But, back then, arrogance had spoken louder.


    She never imagined she would lose. And now, there she was, standing before him, her gamble lost, and her name... her true name... was no longer hers alone.


    When Raphaeline whispered that name in his ear, something inside him shifted. He was no fool; he knew it was more than just a simple victory.


    The queen remained still after murmuring the name, her breathing slightly altered as she watched Vergil''s reaction. For a moment, she seemed disarmed, almost regretful, as if realizing the magnitude of her surrender.


    Her eyes met his, filled with conflicting emotions... wounded pride, shame, but also an unexpected hint of relief. It was as if, in her defeat, she had finally been freed from something that bound her.


    Vergil did not look away. He was not a man who feared the implications of power; he lived to dominate them. Now, with Raphaeline''s name in his possession, he felt something new. A bond that could not be undone, a connection that went beyond words, beyond promises. Her essence pulsed within him, and in an instant, he saw it all: her past, her fears, her victories, her failures. He knew who Raphaeline was, as intimately as she herself.


    Once again... Vergil was no ordinary demon... He shouldn''t even have been able to do this... In fact, he shouldn''t have been able to im the soul of such a powerful woman. Because, despite Raphaeline''s incongruence with her actions, she was still one of the Four Demon Kings. She was strong and had a strong soul...


    A newborn demon had just withstood the soul of a Queen... All thanks to his absolute control over demonic energy and his strange body.


    "So this is what you truly are..." Vergil murmured, still absorbing the impact of everything he had uncovered.


    Raphaeline averted her gaze, her shoulders rigid, as if trying to hide the embarrassment consuming her. "I''ve fulfilled my part of the gamble," she said, her voice colder than she felt. "Now, leave..."


    Vergil tilted his head, assessing her. There was something deeply fascinating about seeing her like this... a woman who had always stood as an unshakable pir of power and authority, now surrendered, even if reluctantly. He took a step forward, narrowing the distance between them even further.


    "You don''t seem very convinced of that, Raphaeline." His tone was teasing, but there was a subtle warmth in it, something that seemed to confuse the queen even more. "Giving me your name isn''t the end of the story. It''s just the beginning."


    She clenched her fists, her face warming with a mixture of humiliation and an emotion she couldn''t name. "You won. What else do you want from me?" Her voice faltered slightly, but she maintained herposure.


    Vergil smiled, a smile that spoke more than a thousand words. He leaned in slightly, closing the distance between their faces until their eyes were perfectly aligned. "What I want... is you. Not just your power, your status, or your soul. I want the true Raphaeline. The one I saw when you gave me your name. And let me tell you, my dear... she is infinitely more fascinating than the arrogant queen you try to be."


    Raphaeline''s breath caught for a moment. No one had ever spoken to her like that. No one had dared to breach the walls she had built over centuries. And there he was, Vergil, not just crossing those walls but dismantling them with a simple smile and a presence that seemed to devour everything around him.


    "You are insufferable," she said, trying to sound firm, but her words came out almost as a whisper.


    "Maybe." He shrugged. "But you can''t take your eyes off me now, can you?"


    Ada, who had been silently watching the scene, was stunned. Her mother, the most intimidating woman she knew, was... yielding. Not just yielding, but bing something entirely different in front of Vergil. Ada had never seen her act this way, and it was profoundly unsettling and, in a way, fascinating.


    "This is surreal..." Ada finally murmured, but no one paid her any attention.


    Raphaeline tried to regain some control over the situation. "You have my name, Vergil. That''s all you need. Don''t get carried away by fantasies."


    "Fantasy?" Heughed, a low, almost cruelugh. "Raphaeline, what''s happening here is anything but fantasy. Your name pulses within me now. It''s your soul that''s connected to mine. Don''t try to diminish this."


    She didn''t know how to respond. As much as she wanted to, her mind was in turmoil, and the growing heat in her face wasn''t helping.


    Vergil continued to gaze at Raphaeline with an intensity that was almost predatory, absorbing every nuance of her expression. The queen, who until then had carried an unshakable air of authority, was nowpletely undone. Her breathing was heavy and uneven, her hands trembling imperceptibly, and a deep blush colored her face. She looked like a woman on the edge of a precipice, torn between fleeing and surrendering to the inevitable.


    "So, Raphaeline..." he repeated, his voice dipping into a softer, almost intimate tone. "You''re mine. And I take very good care of what''s mine."


    He took another step forward, closing the remaining space between them. Raphaeline didn''t step back, but she didn''t move forward either. Her eyes were locked on his, wide with a mixture of shame, hesitation, and... something else. Ada, standing a few steps away, watched the scene in total bewilderment.


    ''Ah... and to think he''d settle for the daughters of the queens... That look is the same as when he found out he had three wives,'' Ada thought as she witnessed the strangest and most macabre scene she could imagine. ''I''m starting to feel jealous... But he''s much worse with Sapphire.''


    Vergil raised a hand, gently touching Raphaeline''s chin, forcing her to hold his gaze. His touch was light, yet carried an undeniable weight. Raphaeline said nothing; she seemed unable to articte any words. Herbored breathing was the only sound breaking the silence.


    And then, he did something no one could have anticipated.


    Without hesitation, Vergil leaned in and captured Raphaeline''s lips in a deep, deliberate, and undeniably possessive kiss.


    Time seemed to stop.


    Raphaeline froze for a moment, as if her mind had simply shut down in the face of the gesture. But as the seconds dragged on, she slowly closed her eyes, sumbing to the intensity of the moment.


    Her lips, hesitant at first, began to respond to his touch. Vergil showed no haste; he controlled the pace, every movement meticulously calcted to ensure she felt the weight of her surrender.


    Ada, on the other hand, seemed on the verge of a breakdown. Her eyes were wide with utter disbelief as she watched her husband kiss her mother. She opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out. It was as if her brain was struggling to process something that simply made no sense.


    ''Well... I guess I understand Katharina now... What the hell,'' she muttered, pouting.


    When the kiss finally ended, Vergil pulled back slightly, leaving their faces still dangerously close. He smiled, that self-assured smile that radiated absolute control over the situation. Raphaeline''s eyes were clouded, as if she were recovering from a daze.


    ''What was that... Why... was it so good...?'' she thought.


    "So, this is the taste of my Raphaeline," Vergil murmured, his toneced with a mix of satisfaction and something deeper.


    Raphaeline brought a hand to her lips, still feeling the warmth of the kiss. Her face was a shade of red she never thought possible. She tried to speak, but shame and vulnerability silenced her. Never in her entire existence had anyone dared to invade her space like that, and certainly not with such boldness and confidence.


    "You..." She finally found her voice, but even so, it was fragile. "You betrayed my daughter..."


    "Huh? Of course not. She already knew my intentions; she just didn''t think I''d go this far," he replied, chuckling softly. "But it seems you don''t mind all that much, do you? After all, you responded to the kiss quite well."


    Raphaeline averted her gaze, biting her lower lip in a gesture that mixed frustration and nervousness. She wanted to deny it, to scream, to reaffirm her pride... but all she could feel was the warmth still burning on her face and the trembling in her hands.


    Ada, recovering from her state of shock, finally found her voice. "You better reward me generously after kissing my mother right in front of me. You lunatic."


    Vergil turned to Ada with a defiant smile. "Ah, Ada... Don''t be jealous. Your mother is more than just the arrogant queen you know. And now, she''s mine. I''ll fix her for being such a terrible mother," he said with a grin, then added, "And of course, I''ll reward you... I''ll reward you very well..."


    Before she could retort, a trembling voice broke the moment. "M-m-me?" Raphaeline stammered, her once-regal posture nearly copsing as she looked at Vergil with wide, glistening eyes.


    Vergil turned his attention back to her, studying her with that piercing gaze that seemed to cut through any facade. Raphaeline looked utterly disconcerted, her lips parted, her hands nervously clutching the fabric of her dress. She was clearly on the verge of an emotional breakdown... yet, surprisingly, she seemed more vulnerable than humiliated.


    "I can''t lose him!!! This man!!! Just with a touch... with one touch, he made me feel something that not even the damned swords, which were supposed to be my glory, ever gave me! To hell with all of this!!! I want him now!"


    Vergil took a step toward her, closing the distance until only a whisper of air separated their bodies. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and something deeper, something... intensely possessive.


    "Raphaeline..." he murmured, his voice smooth as silk but carrying the weight of an irresistible current. "You don''t need to pretend anymore. You know what happened the moment you gave me your name. Now, all you have to do is ept it."


    Raphaeline was visibly trembling. Her hands, so used to wielding swords andmanding armies, now seemed incapable of doing anything but clutching nervously at the fabric of her dress. "I... I don''t..."


    "Shh." Vergil raised a hand, gently touching her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. "No excuses. No lies. I know you now, Raphaeline. I know the woman behind the queen. And let me make this clear: you belong to me."


    She opened her mouth to respond but closed it again. *Well, I''ve lost... So screw it.*


    "Fine... I''m yours..." she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 116: Im just enjoying my son-in-law.

    116 I''m just enjoying my son-inw.


    The white-haired man walked with his hands buried in his pockets, his thoughts a tangled mess. Yet, now wasn''t the time to dwell too deeply. In truth, he was analyzing what he had just done.


    "She looked cute when she got jealous," he thought, recalling Ada''s expression when she saw him kissing Raphaeline. "I thought she''d explode, but she handled it pretty calmly. I should reward her."


    He muttered to himself as he passed through an imposing door. Of course, his Mistress''s quarters were essible to only a select few, and he was one of them.


    Upon entering, he was greeted by the sight of the stunning red-haired woman before him. Sapphire lounged casually on an opulent armchair that resembled a throne, her long legs crossed with effortless elegance. She held a ss of wine in one hand, her piercing gazeced with curiosity and amusement.


    "Did you capture her?" she asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm and a mischievous smile gracing her lips.


    Vergil stepped forward, his hands stillzily in his pockets, responding with a mocking grin. "Who knows?"


    He strolled to the wide sofa in front of her and, without ceremony, sprawled across it, his legs stretching out while his demeanor remainedmanding. Sapphire watched his movements, her eyes narrowing slightly before she rose from her chair.


    With the grace of a serpent, she glided over to him, settling beside him so closely that the heat between them felt tangible.


    "Huh?" Vergil raised an eyebrow, his tone teasing. "Getting close now, Sapphire? I thought you preferred to keep a safe distance."


    Sapphire arched an eyebrow, unimpressed by his deflection. "Cheating on your wife with her mother... and now you''re hitting on me?" She paused, letting her words hang heavily in the air. "Not exactly the smartest move, even for you. How did Ada take it, dear?" she asked, her tone yful.


    He chuckled softly, that lowugh that seemed to mock fate itself. "Ada? Oh, Sapphire, my sweet Ada is still processing it, but she didn''t entirely object. Actually, she didn''t say a word. You should''ve seen her face. A mix of shock, confusion, and maybe... a hint of jealousy?"


    Vergil leaned back into the sofa, his posture rxed, but his gaze on Sapphire was anything but casual. One hand rested behind the couch, almost as if he was embracing her. He was carefully studying the expression of the strongest woman in the world.


    Sapphire, however, didn''t appear even slightly intimidated. She swirled the wine in her ss elegantly, as though the tension in the air was merely part of a game. "Jealousy, you say?" Her voice was melodic, dripping with sarcasm and provocation. "I wonder how Katharina would react if... she saw us now."


    Vergil smiled, that crooked grin that promised as much as it threatened. "By now, she probably knows what I did... You know her. She''lle storming in here any moment, yelling her head off."


    Sapphire leaned forward, setting her ss gracefully on the nearby table. The distance between them shrank dangerously, and her voice dropped to a low, almost conspiratorial tone. "You''re ying with fire... Why did you take Raphaeline?"


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by the cautionary note. "I merely took what''s mine. Sapphire, you talk as if it''s a bad thing. But tell me... do you really care about my rtionships, or are you jealous of Raphaeline?"


    Her eyes gleamed, a spark of challenge flickering within them. "You think you''re very clever, don''t you? But honestly, what else could I expect? In just a few hours, you''ve betrayed your wife with her mother, and now you''re sitting here, throwing charm around as if the next logical step is to im the mother of your other wife."


    Her words carried more seduction than true menace, her expression dripping with allure.


    Vergil''s smirk remained intact, radiating pure provocation. He leaned forward slightly, narrowing the gap between them even further. "And is there a problem with that, my dear?" His voice was deep, a seductive murmur that hung heavily in the air.


    Sapphire raised an eyebrow as if pondering her response. But before she could utter a word, Vergil moved with the swiftness of a predator, his hands firmly gripping her waist as he pulled her toward him.


    "Uh?!" She let out a soft gasp of surprise but didn''t resist. Soon, Sapphire found herself seated on hisp, her long legs perfectly straddling his body. He could feel every curve¡ªher weight pressing against him, the warmth of her thighs wrapped around him, her softness undeniable. He held her there firmly, one hand on her waist while the otherzily trailed down her arm, his touch confident and tinged with danger. His intense gaze locked onto hers, as though he were delving directly into her very soul. "You lost your bet too, Sapphire," he said, his voice low, almost a whisper, yet imbued with an irresistible force. Sapphire tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a smile that blended defiance with something deeper. "And if I did lose, Vergil? What exactly do you n to do about it?" Her voice was just as seductive as his, a sh of wills where neither seemed willing to back down. "Simple." He leaned closer, his lips hovering mere inches from hers. "I im what''s mine. And, Sapphire¡­ you''ve known this since the moment you joined my game. You bet knowing you''d lose¡­ didn''t you?" Sapphire''s eyes challenged him, but the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed something more. He knew that the woman before him, for all her strength and control, wasn''t immune to his presence. Truth be told, he wasn''t entirely immune to her maism either. Vergil let his fingers trail upward, caressing her neck before resting at the nape, his hand cradling her as though she were both fragile and untamable. Sapphire didn''t pull back. Instead, she leaned in slightly, her lips almost brushing his. "You really are a bold man," she murmured, her tone stillced with provocation but softened by a hint of surrender. "It''s not boldness¡ªyou said it yourself¡­ ''If he bes my husband, will you stay silent?'' to Katharina." His voice lowered further. "I''m simply a man taking what was promised to me." He whispered, then began recounting a memory, his tone carrying a deliberate weight. "I remember the three things you said that day... ''If you want power, I''ll give you power.''" He murmured. "''If you want approval, I''ll give you my blessing with my daughter.''" He leaned closer, his breath brushing her ear. "And if you¡­ want me, I''ll give you everything I have." His words dripped with temptation. With that, he pulled her closer, sealing the challenge with a kiss that was both fierce and meticulously controlled. Sapphire, for all her resistance, couldn''t hide the shiver that ran through her body. His touch was electrifying¡ªa mix of dominance and tenderness that disarmed her in ways no one ever had. She wrapped her arms around him, her nails lightly grazing his neck, testing him, daring him to push further. Vergil pulled back just enough to speak, his breath warm against her lips. "See? I told you you''d lose. The question now is¡­ are you ready to deal with the consequences?" Sapphire chuckled softly, a rich and almost hypnotic sound. "You talk as if I didn''t know exactly what I was getting into, Vergil." Her nails drifted down to his chest, tracing azy pattern as her eyes glinted with challenge. "But the real question is¡­ are you ready to deal with me?" He smiled, a grin that radiated utter confidence. "Always, my Sapphire. Always." And once more, he kissed her. The kiss between Vergil and Sapphire deepened, their breaths mingling as he held her nape with firm intent, pulling her closer. Sapphire, alwaysposed and in control, now seemedpletely lost in the intensity of the moment. Her nails dug lightly into his shoulders, and her posture, typically so poised, dissolved into pure surrender. The room seemed to heat with the sheer force of their connection, punctuated by the soft, wet sounds of their kisses. Vergil leaned back slightly, adjusting Sapphire in hisp to a more intimate position. His movements were deliberate, exuding absolute dominance as she gripped his shoulders for bnce. His hand slid down to her lower back, pressing her firmly against him. Each touch ignited the atmosphere further, the tension between them erupting into something far more voracious.


    And then, the door to the quarters burst open abruptly.


    The sound echoed through the room, shattering the bubble of desire that had enveloped the two. Vergil, with his sharp reflexes, immediately turned his head toward the entrance, though he made no effort to release Sapphire from her spot on hisp. Sapphire also nced over, though far more leisurely, her lips still flushed from the fierce kiss and her eyes gleaming as if she were ready to tear apart whoever dared interrupt them.


    Standing at the entrance was Viviane, frozen in ce as if time itself had stopped around her. Her wide eyes locked on the scene before her, mouth slightly agape, forming a perfect "O," and the tray in her hands trembled precariously, threatening to fall.


    "M-m-¡­" she stammered, her voice hesitant, barely audible at first. But as she processed what she was seeing, her tone grew firmer. "What the hell is going on here?"


    Vergil showed no hint of embarrassment. In fact, he smiled¡ªthat signature grin of his that danced on the edge between provocation and audacity. "Viviane," he said with impressive calm, "isn''t it obvious? We''re¡­ having a conversation."


    "Having a conversation?" Viviane echoed, her voice rising an octave as her eyes darted between the two of them.


    Sapphire, perched elegantly on Vergil''sp, their undeniable closeness, their flushed lips, and their expressions¡ªit all spoke of something far beyond mere conversation.


    "Well," Sapphire interjected, leaning back slightly against Vergil''s chest but making no effort to leave hisp. Her tone was cool and dripping with yful arrogance. "I''m simply enjoying some time with my dear son-inw." She punctuated the remark with a provocative smile.

 Chapter 117: The maid broke

    Viviane quickly descended the stairs, her footsteps echoing through the empty hallway like hammer blows apanying the turmoil in her mind. Her face was flushed, not just with anger, but with something deeper and more unsettling that she still refused to admit. Her hands were clenched into fists by her sides, trembling slightly, as her thoughts raced, chaotic and conflicting.


    ''That woman¡­'' she thought, her face contorting in a look of disgust. ''Her audacity! She seemed so satisfied, so... happy. Like she had won something important.'' She ground her teeth. ''But who cares about her? Who cares about Sapphire? What worries me is him.''


    Her heart raced at the thought of Vergil''s expression. He was different, smiling in a way that seemed so genuine, so full of satisfaction. It hit her unexpectedly, a tightness in her chest that refused to dissipate. ''Why was he so... happy?'' The memory of Vergil''s gaze toward Sapphire made something inside her twist.


    Unconsciously, Viviane stopped at the bottom of the stairs, her feet nted firmly on the cold marble floor. Her nails dug into her palms as she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to regain herposure. ''He betrayed his wife,'' she thought vehemently. ''This is uneptable. He is... He is dishonoring everything I thought he was.''


    But no matter how hard she tried to feed this outrage, the knot in her chest wasn''t made of just anger or disillusionment. It was something more, something she didn''t want to acknowledge. Because admitting that would mean facing the real reason for her pain.


    ''Jealousy?'' The word sliced through her mind like a de, sharp and relentless. Her eyes flew open, and she shook her head as if she could banish the thought. ''Ridiculous! I''m not that type of person. He is my master, my duty is to serve him, nothing more.''


    But the memories kept returning. The times when she watched him from afar, admiring his strength, his determination. The moments when he praised her, even if casually, and her heart seemed to leap in her chest. The days when she desperately wished to be more than just a servant to him.


    Viviane bit her lower lip, feeling the familiar mix of frustration and fear of losing something that was never hers. ''He doesn''t even know... He''ll never know,'' she thought, trying to convince herself that this was just a passing weakness. But the images of him with Sapphire, theughter, the nces, the kiss... it consumed her, like fire licking her thoughts and leaving only ashes of doubt and sorrow.


    ''Sapphire... that crazy bitch who forced me to be his personal servant,'' she thought bitterly. ''Now she''s going to steal his attention too? She always wins, doesn''t she? She always gets what she wants.''


    Viviane started walking again, her steps more controlled now, but still heavy.


    She stopped in the middle of the hallway when she heard Vergil''s familiar voice echo behind her. Her whole body stiffened, and a chill ran down her spine. ''He followed me?!'' The thought struck her like lightning, and her heart began to pound in her chest. Taking a deep breath, she tried topose herself before slowly turning to face him.


    Vergil was standing there, in the middle of the hallway, his posture rxed but with that prating gaze that seemed to see right through her. His hands were in his pockets, but his eyes sparkled with something between curiosity and mild concern.


    "Why are you acting like this?" he asked, his voice carrying a tone that oscited between authority and curiosity. He tilted his head slightly, as if analyzing every nuance of her reaction.


    Viviane felt the words caught in her throat. She opened her mouth to respond, but nothing came out. She quickly looked away, trying to avoid that gaze that seemed to disarm herpletely. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about, Master," she replied, her voice slightly trembling. "I''m not acting any different."


    Vergil took a few steps toward her, closing the distance between them even more. "Viviane," he said, his tone firmer now. "I know you well enough to know when something is wrong. Don''t try to lie to me."


    She instinctively took a step back, but stopped when she realized she was cornered between the wall and him. "It''s nothing, I swear," she insisted, looking down at the floor. Her hands gripped the sides of her dress tightly. "I was just... thinking about some things."


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with the answer. He took another step forward, now so close that Viviane could feel the warmth of his presence. "What were you thinking about?" he asked, his voice lower, almost a whisper.


    Viviane finally lifted her eyes to meet his. Vergil''s steady gaze locked onto hers, and in that moment, she felt as if all the air had been sucked out of the hallway. ''How does he manage to be so¡­?'' She couldn''tplete the thought. There was something in the way he looked at her, something that made her want to confess everything, but also run away forever.


    "I... I saw you," she finally admitted, her voice barely audible. "With... Sapphire."


    Vergil tilted his head, a small smile forming on his lips. "Ah," he said, the realization evident in his tone. "So that''s it. You''re bothered by what you saw?"


    Viviane felt the blood rush to her face, her cheeks turning an intense shade of red. "I... That''s not it!" she protested, although her own voice betrayed her, full of nervousness and hesitation. "I just... thought it was inappropriate, that''s all!"


    Vergil crossed his arms, the smile on his lips widening. "Inappropriate, huh?" he repeated, his voiceced with soft sarcasm.


    "You''re thinking too much, you know?" heughed. "I just imed my reward," he said, ying with the words.


    "Reward?" Viviane asked, confused. "She said if I won against the Firebird, I could ask for anything. So I asked for her." Vergil shrugged casually, as if it were normal to request his mother-inw as his own.


    "You... asked for her?" Viviane repeated, her voice a mix of disbelief and something dangerously close to indignation.


    Vergilughed, a low, provocative chuckle that seemed to embody his bold personality. "Yes, I asked. It was a fair bet, Viviane," he exined, with an almost teaching tone, as if instructing her. "She put her soul on the table. I won. And, well... a soul is much more interesting when it''s... apanied."


    Viviane blinked a few times, trying to process it all. But what bothered her more than the already absurd situation was the way he spoke about it, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "This is... uneptable!" she said, finally gathering the courage to voice her opinion. "She''s... your wife''s mother! How can you just... ask for something like that? Like it''s... an object!"


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, his smile still fixed, but his eyes now sparkling with a glimmer of interest. "An object? Viviane, do you really think I see people like that? No. I see their potential. And, by the way, Raphaeline has a lot of potential... in many areas."


    The words made Viviane gasp, and she took a step back, her face now a mixture of embarrassment and anger. "You''re impossible, Master!" she said, walking away.


    "Hey, wait, where are you going?" Vergil asked, but Viviane just replied, "I''m going to see someone." She added, "It''s none of your business." He followed her, and a woman was waiting for her in the mansion''s hall.


    "It''s good to see you, Emmily," Viviane said, looking at a woman Vergil had never seen in his life.


    "Who is she?" Vergil asked, eyeing the older woman, who was indeed attractive.


    She stood about 1.65 meters tall, with no striking body like Katharina or Sapphire, nor a radiant beauty like Roxanne. However, she resembled Ada slightly, though her body was much moremon. Of course, that didn''t take away from the fact that she was simply beautiful. Her hair was light green, and she wore a gradient dress that started blue and faded to white at her feet. She had an Asian appearance, much like Ada, but her demeanor was far more serene than anyone Vergil had ever seen in this world... she was mysterious.


    "She''s a witch with whom I have an exclusive contract. She does some work for me, and I pay her. Her name is Emmily," Viviane introduced, and the woman bowed without saying a word, seeming quite reserved.


    "I thought you lived isted in that ce. Who would have thought you had contact with witches?" Vergil said, analyzing the woman. "You know that if Sapphire sees this..."


    "It''s fine. I asked Sapphire for permission before contacting her," Viviane said. "Don''t worry too much." She turned back to Emmily.


    "Apologies for the unexpected visit, Vergil Agares," she said, bowing again. "Your servant contacted me to gather some information, and I came as soon as I finished." She spoke in a calm, serene tone, waving her hands, and a white mana bird appeared in the air, flying around Viviane beforending on her hand.


    "As thedy requested, inside this dove is all the information regarding the Weapon you''re looking for. Honestly, it wasn''t easy, but I was able to find some interesting details worth looking at," Emmily said, allowing Viviane to take a look.


    Viviane took the dove, and with a swift gesture, she absorbed it into herself, as if pulling it inside her.


    "Huh? What''s that?" Vergil asked, directing his question at the witch, who smiled.


    "My magic is quite unique. I canpile information into a spell. Miss Viviane is simply reading all the information, which goes directly to her mind," Emmily exined simply and practically.


    "I see..." Viviane suddenly responded, her face contorting into a sad expression, as though something had broken inside her.


    "Huh? Are you alright?" Vergil asked, noticing the change in her demeanor.


    Viviane remained silent for a long moment, her eyes empty, as if lost in a distant nightmare. Then her expression twisted, and she finally uttered the words, her voice breaking like ss.


    "Excalibur... was destroyed," she said. "No... it can''t be..." she murmured, her voice growing weaker.


    In an instant, she copsed to the floor as if being torn apart from the inside. Her eyes shatteredpletely, and a desperate look fell over Vergil before she began to cry.

 Chapter 118: My Beautiful Demon Maid

    Emmily crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Viviane with a curious, almost analytical expression. As the Lady of the Lake copsed to the ground, the witch took a step forward, frowning but still maintaining her coldposure. She sighed lightly before turning to Vergil, deciding it was time for him to learn the truth.


    "So¡­ I suppose it''s time to rify a few things, since Lady Viviane seems unable to continue," Emmily said, her voice a mix of seriousness and exasperation.


    Vergil narrowed his eyes, impatience evident on his face. "Speak, Emmily. What''s going on?"


    The witch shook her head slowly, as if organizing her thoughts before speaking. "Well¡­ Did you know that there are¡ªcorrection, there were¡ªtwo Excaliburs?"


    Vergil raised an eyebrow. "Two? Exin."


    Emmily gestured to Viviane, who was kneeling on the ground, trembling as silent tears streamed down her face. "The Excalibur the world knows¡ªthe sword wielded by King Arthur¡ªis not the same one he carried until the end of his days. A long time ago, the original Excalibur was¡­ destroyed."


    "Be clearer," Vergil demanded, his patience waning rapidly.


    "Arthur, the legendary king, at some point in his life, broke the Excalibur. As powerful as it was, the sword couldn''t withstand a decisive battle. It shattered, and its fragments were scattered, reforged into twelve smaller swords that now exist as lost relics of the world. A secret known to very few," Emmily exined, her tone growing darker.


    Vergil tilted his head slightly, processing the information. "And the second Excalibur? Where does ite into the story?"


    "Viviane," Emmily continued, gesturing again to the fallen woman. "She forged a new sword for Arthur. A masterpiece to rece the original. The second Excalibur, known by some as Ex-Calibur. It was perfect¡ªstronger, more durable. A symbol not just of royalty, but of hope and absolute power. But¡­ that''s the sword we''re talking about now."


    Vergil''s gaze shifted to Viviane, beginning to grasp the weight of her sorrow. "Was Ex-Calibur destroyed?" he asked, though he already suspected the answer.


    Emmily confirmed with a slow nod. "Yes. Viviane''s masterpiece¡ªthe sword that transcended its predecessor¡ªwas reduced to nothing. And with it, perhaps the greatest legacy of the Lady of the Lake has also been lost."


    Viviane, who until now had seemed consumed by her own grief, murmured between sobs, "I poured everything into that sword¡­ Every fragment of my soul. It was perfect." Her voice cracked, but she continued. "And now¡­ it''s destroyed. Destroyed by those who don''t even understand what it was made of¡­"


    Vergil remained silent for a moment, his mind racing. He turned to Emmily. "The fragments¡ªare there any chances of recovering them?"


    Emmily sighed, crossing her arms again. "The fragments of Ex-Calibur could be scattered across the world¡­ or utterly obliterated, or perhaps even absorbed by something or someone. We don''t know. But one thing is certain: whoever did this knew exactly what they were destroying. This wasn''t an act of ignorance¡ªit was calcted. At least, the clues point to that."


    Viviane lifted her gaze to Vergil, her red, smoldering eyes burning with fierce determination. "Please¡­ Don''t let it disappearpletely. Even if it''s impossible¡­ I need to know who did this." She took a deep breath, and her expression shifted, a nearly feral smile curving her lips. "Because when I find out, I''m going to kill them."


    The air around her seemed to vibrate with dark, powerful energy. Her horns began to emerge slowly from her forehead¡ªlong and curved, made of ebony as dark as the deepest night. Her fists clenched, and an invisible mantle of demonic power enveloped her body, transforming her before the eyes of Vergil and Emmily.


    The maid uniform she wore became loose and disheveled as her body grew, gaining proportions that perfectly bnced raw strength and irresistible femininity. Her shoulders broadened, her arms gained defined muscles, and her waist remained narrow, emphasizing the contrast of her curvaceous figure.


    Vergil watched in silence, his eyes glowing with a mix of surprise and¡­ something else. He noticed her legs¡ªlong, powerful, and perfectly toned¡ªending in robust thighs that seemed sculpted to convey both strength and imposing beauty. Her hips widened slightly, enough to give her an even moremanding presence, while her silhouette took on the contours of a mature, irresistible woman. Her long blue hair flowed like a waterfall down her back, reaching just above a firm bottom that certainly wouldn''t go unnoticed.


    Her face had also changed; the soft, youthful features now had a refined elegance. Her beauty had gained depth, speaking of wisdom, power, and hidden dangers. It was the face of a woman who had lived more than most, an experienced warrior now seemingly ready to embrace her true nature.


    Vergil blinked a few times, processing the vision before him, until he let out a soft murmur. "I didn''t think the Lady of the Lake would be¡­ this¡­" He hesitated, his eyes scanning every detail of Viviane''s new form.


    Emmily, watching the scene with a mischievous smile, crossed her arms and answered without hesitation. "So hot? Come on, say it out loud."


    Vergil grimaced, trying to cover it up. "I just¡­ I didn''t expect her to be¡­ so¡­" He stopped again, sighing in frustration. "Whatever."


    His gaze returned to Viviane, who now exuded a mix of ferocity and majesty. Every movement seemed charged with contained strength, as if the very ground trembled beneath her. Yet, there was something gentle in her eyes¡ªa contrast that made her even more captivating.


    Vergil cleared his throat, crossing his arms and looking away, though he couldn''t hide the subtle smile on his lips.


    ''If I had known she was going to look this sexy, maybe I wouldn''t have yelled at her so much. What a waste of time.'' he thought.


    Viviane raised an eyebrow, her expression clearly saying she knew exactly the effect she was having.


    "She''s one of the greatest smiths to ever exist," Emmily said, interrupting Vergil''s thoughts. "Did you think she could forge legendary weapons without having a body worthy of a warrior?"


    Vergil sighed, reluctant to admit it, but he couldn''t avoid it. "Alright, I thought that¡­" He gestured with his hands, trying to find the right words, but gave up halfway. "Tch, whatever," he muttered, turning around and crossing his arms again, though it was obvious he couldn''t stop looking at her.


    Suddenly, Vergil saw Viviane lift her gaze at the familiar voice that cut through the air like a sharp de.


    "Finally, you''ve revealed yourself," Sapphire said, her presence radiating authority as she stepped out from the shadows with an enigmatic smile on her face. She crossed her arms, her emerald eyes scanning Viviane from head to toe, as if evaluating a finished piece of art.


    Vergil, still processing Viviane''s transformation, furrowed his brow and abruptly turned to Sapphire. "Wait¡­ What do you mean ''finally''?" he asked, suspicion thick in his voice. He looked between the two women, trying to piece things together as his gaze narrowed.


    "Damn it... You knew, didn''t you? Of course, you knew¡­ I feel betrayed," Vergil sighed.


    Sapphire shrugged, her smile widening. "Of course I knew, darling. Do you think I just let anyone stand by your side? I''m very meticulous about who I allow close to what''s MINE." Her eyes glowed with intensity, that dangerous gleam in them saying more than words ever could. It was possessiveness and power blended, a reminder that everyone and everything around Vergil was there only because she allowed it.


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, his fists clenching involuntarily. "You''re worse than Katharina."


    She tilted her head slightly, her long red hair falling like a cascade of fire as her expression took on a mildly provocative edge. "Don''t be dramatic, darling. I call it¡­ ensuring things go the way they should."


    After all, a king without his knights is just a man with a crown. You need strong people by your side, and Viviane is stronger than you think."


    Vergil had always known that Sapphire was a powerful and dominating woman, but the intensity of her possessiveness was something he hadn''t truly noticed until he spent more time with her. He thought he knew the redhead well¡ªher pride, her sharp humor, and that imposing aura that made everyone around her hesitate to challenge her.


    However, there was something deeper, something he only began to see in the small moments after he started looking at her more intimately¡­ the way she kept her eyes on him, even when she pretended to be distracted, how she made sure to know where he was and who was with him.


    "Since when did you get so¡­ possessive?" Vergil asked, in a rare moment of honesty, crossing his arms as he watched Sapphire.


    She raised an eyebrow, as if the question was almost amusing. "Possessive? Oh, darling, don''t confuse things. I''m not being possessive. I''m just¡­ taking care of what''s mine, didn''t I say?"


    Vergil smiled and asked, "I thought you were mine¡­" He teased, clearly flirting.


    "Can you two stop flirting here?" Viviane interrupted, crossing her arms as she gave them both an exasperated look.


    Vergil turned to her, a provocative smile forming on his lips. "Flirting? Me? Viviane, I didn''t know you were so attentive to my¡­ movements."


    Sapphire, on the other hand, let out a low, sarcasticugh, turning to Viviane with a casually superior look. "Oh, darling, if this bothers you, maybe you should leave the room. After all, the adults are talking."


    Viviane narrowed her eyes, clearly irritated. "Adults? You''re old enough to be my grandmother, Sapphire. Do you really want topete?"


    Vergil chuckled quietly, clearly enjoying the exchange.


    "Anyway, let''s get to the point." Vergil said, looking at Viviane. "Shall we go after whoever broke your sword, My Beautiful Demon Maid?"

 Chapter 119: Lets go on a date

    Katharina was trembling with fury upon learning that... Vergil hadn''t just pursued one woman but two¡ªand one of them was her own mother!


    "I just need to kill him, don''t I? If I can''t have him all to myself, then I''ll kill him so no one else can have him either..." she muttered, gnawing on her nails, which were no longer the perfectly manicured ones she once prided herself on¡ªthey were ruined, bitten down to the quick.


    "Don''t you think you''re overthinking this, Katharina?" Roxanne asked, her tone casual as she savored a slice of chocte cake with colorful sprinkles, a surprisingly ordinary treat considering her sweet tooth.


    "Overthinking?!" Katharina eximed, nearly yelling at the girl who continued to enjoy her dessert unbothered.


    "She''s right¡ªyou do overthink," Ada chimed in, surprisingly seated next to Roxanne, also indulging in a slice of cake.


    "Even you?!" Katharina turned to Ada, her voice a mix of disbelief and frustration.


    "Well, I was annoyed when I saw him kissing my mother, but... honestly? At least he seems capable of putting her in her ce and breaking that ''Absolute Sword'' mentality of hers. That''s kind of a relief," Ada said with a shrug.


    Unlike Katharina, who was possessive and knew Vergil as her own because of her yandere tendencies, Ada had taken a more thoughtful approach. Initially, she had been uneasy about Vergil''s actions, but over time, she epted it. Why? Because she didn''t have concrete reasons to feel otherwise. While Katharina seethed with jealousy and possessiveness, Ada was simply a woman who had been caught in the whirlwind of a triple marriage. Despite now loving her husband more than anything in the world, she chose to protect him from those with ill intentions rather than dwell on her solitary mother''s newfoundpanionship.


    "I''m really all alone..." Katharina murmured, sighing as she sank into the sofa in her room while the others continued to enjoy their sweets.


    "I just wanted a little bit of attention... He only cares about my mother..." she muttered, absentmindedly ying with her hair.


    "Who?"


    "Vergil. He''s been spending so much time with my mother that I''m starting to think he''s given up on me..." she replied, her tone tinged with mncholy.


    "Well, there was that whole problem with the guy who tried to steal Ada," Roxanne pointed out. "He couldn''t stop training with Sapphire until he learned enough to get his wife back."


    Still staring into the distance, Katharina responded, "I know... but I feel so alone. He hasn''t been giving me any attention, and it''s frustrating." She clenched her fists tightly, only to feel arge hand gently stroking her head.


    "You could''ve just said something," Vergil, who had been there listening to her for some time, said as he yed with her fiery red hair.


    "V-Vergil?! How long have you been here?!" she stammered, her face flushing red with embarrassment after realizing she had been talking about her husband¡ªto him!


    "Huh? Didn''t I say we were going on a date?" Vergil asked, genuinely puzzled. "I thought you''d already gotten ready. I distinctly remember saying something like that," he added, as if a cloud of question marks hovered around his head.


    Katharina froze, her face shifting between surprise, embarrassment, and a glimmer of hopeful disbelief. "A-a date?! Are you serious?"


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, still looking confused. "Of course I am. Why are you so surprised? I thought you''d been waiting for this."


    She blinked several times, his words echoing in her mind as if her brain refused to fully process them. "I... I just... I didn''t think you''d remember."


    Vergil sighed, gently ruffling her hair with more affection. "Katharina, I never forgot. I''ve just been... a bit busy." He hesitated, searching for the right words. "But that doesn''t mean I haven''t been thinking about you. I know it''s been hard, but I''m here now. Just the two of us, without anyone else interfering."


    Katharina felt a knot in her chest begin to unravel, but her natural stubbornness held her back. "And my mother? She''s always around. And Ada... and now Viviane, too... How am I supposed topete with that?"


    Vergil let out a lowugh, leaning in to look directly into her eyes. "Compete? Don''t be ridiculous. You don''t have topete with anyone, Katharina. You''re unique, and that''s more than enough."


    His words made her heart skip a beat, but before she could respond, Roxanne interrupted the moment with her usual nonchnce. "What a lovely scene. Are you two going to kiss now, or can I finish my cake in peace?"


    Ada chuckled softly beside her, but Katharina quickly grabbed a pillow and hurled it at Roxanne, who dodged with ease. "Shut up, you nosy brat!"


    Vergil only smiled, standing up and extending a hand to Katharina. "Shall we? I think a walk will do us some good."


    She hesitated for a moment before taking his hand, feeling the familiar sense of security only Vergil could provide. As they walked out of the room, Roxanne and Ada watched from afar, small smiles ying on their faces.


    "Well, it seems like that yandere lunatic found a bit of peace," Ada remarked, taking another bite of cake.


    "For now," Roxanne replied with a yful tone. "But who knows how long that''llst?"


    Now walking through the grand hallways of the mansion, hand in hand, Katharina and Vergil strolled infortable silence.


    "What would you like to do?" Vergil asked, breaking the quiet, his calm voice making Katharina''s heart race.


    "I... I don''t know much about dates," she mumbled shyly, a stark contrast to the fiery, lion-like persona she disyed around others. With Vergil, she was more like a helpless kitten.


    "I see..." Vergil murmured thoughtfully.


    "I''m sorry..." Katharina''s quiet apology caught him off guard. He quickly turned to face her and saw something that made him pause¡ªKatharina looking absolutely adorable. Her face was bright red, and she was trying not to meet his gaze. Vergil couldn''t help butugh.


    "It''s fine. Honestly, I''ve never really been on a proper date either. Although I have¡ª"


    "Don''t talk about your experiences with other women," Katharina interrupted, her eyes piercing into him with a fiery re that seemed capable of swallowing him whole.


    Vergil raised his hands in surrender, a yful smile dancing on his lips. "Alright, alright. No stories from the past. Today is all about you and me, Katharina."


    She mumbled something inaudible, her face still as red as an apple. "It''s better that way..." she murmured, looking away. Despite her efforts to hide it, a small smile began to creep onto her lips.


    Vergil leaned in slightly, close enough to tease. "So, my dear lioness, what would you like to do? I won''t make any decisions without you."


    Katharina frowned, crossing her arms in an attempt to look firm, though the timid glimmer in her eyes betrayed her. "I already told you, I don''t know... I''ve never been on a date before. Just... decide something yourself."


    "Hmmm..." Vergil pretended to think deeply, stroking his chin with exaggerated ir. "How about something simple to start? A walk in a beautiful ce? Maybe dinner somewhere special?"


    She seemed to consider this for a moment, biting her lower lip lightly. "A walk..." she murmured, as if testing the words. "I suppose that''s... eptable."


    Vergil chuckled softly, holding his hand out to her. "A walk it is. But for that, you''ll have to hold my hand. You know, it''s tradition on dates."


    Katharina nced at him, clearly hesitating. For a moment, it seemed like she might refuse, but then, with a resigned sigh and an even redder face, she took his hand. "Don''t think this means anything."


    "Of course, of course," Vergil replied, though the satisfied smile on his face said otherwise.


    As they walked, Katharina gradually found herself rxing, feeling the warmth of Vergil''s hand holding hers. For a brief moment, she nced at his face, noticing the calm serenity in his expression. "Vergil..."


    "Hm?"


    "Thank you for... for giving me attention today," she murmured.


    Vergil stopped walking, turning to face her with a serious yet gentle look. "Katharina, you never need to thank me for something like that. You''re important to me. I want you to know that."


    His words tightened something in her chest, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. Instead, she simply squeezed his hand tighter, as if that alone could convey what she felt. And for now, it was enough.


    Descending the grand staircase with Katharina by his side, their steps echoed off the marble of the mansion. She still held his hand, though her clumsy attempts to appear indifferent were obvious.


    She was clearly ying hard to get.


    On the lower floor, Novah, the ever-stoic maid, was busy arranging books on a tall shelf. At the sound of footsteps, she looked up and adjusted her sses. "Is there an issue?"


    "Not exactly," Vergil replied, stopping in front of her. "Send us to Paris." His voice wasmanding, as always.


    Novah sighed heavily, as though she was more than ustomed to receiving such orders. "Paris? Any particr reason, or is this just a whim of the moment?"


    "A date," he said nonchntly, causing Katharina to cough in surprise, her face flushing an even deeper shade of crimson.


    "Oh, I see, the children¡ª" Novah began, but when she caught the sharp look from Vergil, she froze. After a moment, she merely arched an eyebrow slightly and raised her hand. She began tracing glowing lines in the air, elegant shapes quickly forming into a spinning magical circle. Energy filled the space, casting crimson reflections across the mansion walls.


    "Don''t wait for us," Vergil said, stepping forward and pulling Katharina with him.


    Novah crossed her arms, watching as they disappeared into the portal. "I really need to watch my tongue... One of these days, it''s going to get cut if I call him a child again. Child, my foot... he''s already involved with two Demon Queens and three heiresses," she muttered with a touch of sarcasm before returning to her work.

 Chapter 120: A night in Paris

    The portal glowed brightly, and in the blink of an eye, Vergil and Katharina found themselves in Paris. The red light faded, and they stood on a narrow, charming street with old cobblestones and caf¨¦s decorated with elegant tables and chairs. The smell of freshly baked bread and coffee filled the air, while the warm glow of the streetmps gently illuminated the night.


    Katharina looked around, mesmerized, her blue eyes sparkling in themplight. "Paris... It''s even more beautiful than I imagined."


    Vergil, on the other hand, remained silent for a moment, watching her expression of surprise before speaking. "It really is... I''ve never been here before. I hope this is a good date." He smiled.


    She tried to hide the smile that was forming on her lips. "Hmm, it''s... eptable." She said, ying hard to get, but it didn''tst long before her smile widened.


    Vergil raised an eyebrow, clearly noticing her teasing. "eptable, huh? Well, I guess I''ll have to work harder to impress you, my lovely wife."


    They began walking through the streets, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly. Katharina didn''t let go of his hand, although she was nervous. Vergil, on the other hand, seemed rxed, as if he were in control of everything.


    "So, where to first?" Katharina asked, with a hint of shyness in her voice.


    "That depends. Want to have dinner, see the city lights, or maybe explore a bit?" Vergil suggested, casting a nce at her.


    She thought for a moment, biting her lower lip slightly before responding. "I think we can start with dinner... but nothing too fancy."


    Vergil nodded, leading her through the streets of Paris to a small bistro on a quiet corner. The ce was charming, with a d¨¦cor that mixed rustic wood and elegant details. A courteous waiter greeted them and led them to a table on the terrace, from where they could see the Eiffel Tower in the distance, lit up against the night sky.


    As Katharina sat down, Vergil pulled the chair out for her, a gesture that made her raise an eyebrow. "Since when are you such a gentleman?"


    "I can surprise you," he replied with a slight smile. "Besides, it''s our first night, just you and me," hemented.


    The dinner began with simple and delicious dishes, apanied by rxed conversation. Katharina seemed to be morefortable,ughing lightly at Vergil''s subtle teasing.


    "So," Vergil began, resting his chin in his hand as he observed her. "You''ve never been on a date before?"


    She blushed, looking away. "I told you, I haven''t. My focus has always been... other things."


    ''I can''t tell him my pastime was stalking him... Damn, I''m so boring!'' Katharina thought.


    "And those ''other things'' didn''t include fun?" He asked, provocative.


    "Not in the way you imagine. My time was always dedicated to responsibilities. There was no room for that."


    "Stop lying," Vergil suddenly said, smiling.


    Katharina froze. Her eyes widened slightly before she quickly looked away, trying to maintain herposure. "W-what do you mean by that?" she stammered, her voice louder than she intended.


    Vergil leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on the table, with a look that seemed to pierce directly through her. "You think I didn''t notice? Everything you do has to do with me. Even before we met, right?"


    Katharina felt her heart race and her cheeks burn. "You''re crazy! What nonsense is that?" she protested, though her voice was less convincing than she''d hoped.


    Vergil simplyughed softly, shaking his head. "I know more than you think, Katharina. But don''t worry, I think... it''s cute."


    "Cute?" She repeated, her tone a mix of indignation and disbelief.


    "Yes," he said, with a yful expression. "It''s interesting how a woman who''s so fierce in front of others can be so... obsessed when ites to me."


    "I''m not obsessed!" Katharina quickly replied, crossing her arms and looking away again.


    Vergilughed, clearly enjoying the situation. "You don''t have to be so defensive. I''m notining."


    She bit her lip, trying to hold back the flood of thoughts and emotions hisment had provoked. Finally, she sighed, turning to face him, though her eyes were still a bit nervous.


    "You''re insufferable."


    "And you''re adorable when you try to hide the truth." He countered, smiling so casually that it made Katharina huff, even though a small smile stubbornly appeared at the corner of her lips.


    Vergil leaned back in his chair, rxed, as if he had just won an invisible battle. "Well, I guess we now know what you did in your free time. Maybe it''s time to create new memories... with me."


    Katharina felt her heart skip a beat, but she quickly masked it, turning her face again. "Tch... We''ll see if you''re as good at making memories as you think."


    After dinner, they went for a walk along the Seine. The night breeze was cool, and the city lights reflected on the water, creating a breathtaking scene. Katharina held onto Vergil''s arm, something he didn''tment on, but also didn''t pull away from.


    "You seem more rxed now," Vergil observed.


    "It''s hard not to be, with this view," she replied, gazing at the river.


    "The view, huh?" He teased, looking directly at her, making her blush instantly.


    "Don''t start," Katharina retorted, though her tone was more yful than irritated.


    They continued walking, chatting about light topics. Vergil seemed less serious than usual, and Katharina was starting to realize there was a side of him she hadn''t fully seen before.


    They arrived at a bridge covered with love locks. Vergil stopped, gazing at the sea of locks in front of them.


    "Curious, isn''t it?" he said, touching one of the locks with his fingers.


    "Do you think it''s silly?" Katharina asked, tilting her head.


    "Not exactly. I think... it''s symbolic," he replied, looking at her. "Would you put a lock here?"


    She paused for a moment before answering. "I don''t know. Maybe one day, if there was something really worth holding onto."


    Vergil smiled. "Good answer."


    After some time, they reached a small, illuminated carousel still turning, even though most of the city was beginning to calm down.


    "I can''t believe this still works," Katharina said, surprised.


    "Want to try?" Vergil asked, already walking toward the operator.


    "Vergil, we''re adults!" She eximed, but he was already paying for the tickets.


    "So what? Can''t adults have fun?" He replied, gently pulling her toward the carousel.


    Reluctantly, but unable to resist, Katharina sat on one of the decorated horses, while Vergil leaned against the central pir, watching her with an amused smile.


    "You''re having fun," hemented, noticing the smile she tried to hide.


    "Maybe," she admitted,ughing as the carousel spun.


    When they got off, Katharina looked at him, her expression softer than Vergil was used to seeing. "Thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For... this. For making me feel... special," she said, her voice low but sincere.


    Vergil looked at her for a moment before responding. "You''re my wife, you''re special in every way..."


    Katharina looked into his eyes, and for a brief moment, she saw something different in Vergil''s gaze. It wasn''t just the unshakable confidence or the power he always exuded, but a softness, an appreciation that she hadn''t imagined he was capable of showing. Something inside her warmed, as if she was finally being truly seen by him.


    She took a step forward, and before she knew what she was doing, their bodies were closer, the space between them almost gone. Vergil looked at her, his eyes fixed on hers, and she felt the intensity of that gaze. The moment was charged with something more, something that had been growing between them, from the first encounters, from the first exchanged nces.


    Katharina felt her heart race, and before any words could be said, she hesitantly raised her hand to his face, touching his cheek with the tips of her fingers. Vergil watched her, his gaze fixed on her, and without further hesitation, he lowered his head.


    The kiss started off soft, a slow and deep touch, as if both were testing the waters of this new territory between them. Katharina closed her eyes, and Vergil, feeling her breath falter slightly, pulled her a little closer, deepening the kiss. Her lips were soft, but at the same time possessive, as if she wanted to prove, once again, that he was hers.


    The moment grew more intense, and Katharina, overwhelmed by a wave of emotions she didn''t know how to control, wrapped her arms around him, pulling him even closer. The feeling of his skin against hers, the exchange of warmth, the rapid rhythm of both their heartbeats... all of this made her lose track of what was real and what was merely a reflection of her own desires.


    Vergil, on the other hand, was lost in the kiss, feeling a mix of pleasure and possessiveness growing inside him. He pulled her even closer, exploring the softness of her lips, the taste of her, as his hands moved with a firmness only he could have. The sensation of having her in his arms,pletely surrendered, made his heart beat harder than he would care to admit.


    The kiss lingered longer than Katharina could have imagined, and when they finally pulled apart, both were breathless, their eyes half-lidded, fixed on each other. Katharina still had her hands on Vergil''s chest, feeling the warmth of his body and his heart pounding rapidly.


    "Now, do you feel... special?" Vergil asked with a teasing smile, but also genuine, a light yfulness in his eyes.


    Katharina couldn''t help but smile shyly, a smile she didn''t often show him. "I... yes." She murmured, her eyes now softened, her voice calmer.


    Vergil smiled, satisfied with her response, and gently caressed her face with the tips of his fingers, as if touching something precious. "Now, let''s go somewhere..." he murmured.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 121 Darling... Please... (R-18)

    "A ce...?" She asked, rather curious, and a little ted.


    ''Tell me that''s what I''m thinking...'' She thought.


    Vergil saw how she reacted and smiled, a smile that almost said "Yes"


    "Novah got in our way twice... so I booked us a room. A quiet ce, away from distractions. I want to enjoy this time with you, just the two of us." He said and Katharina''s body gave a little shudder.


    Katharina''s heart raced, and she nodded, still speechless. It was unusual for her to feel so vulnerable, but with Vergil, it seemed inevitable.


    "Come on, it''s going to be a long night." He took her hand, his fingers intertwining with hers, and led her to the hotel he had already booked a few hours ago...


    As they drove to the hotel, Katharina hummed like a little girl in love, watching the lights of Paris go by as they walked.


    The city, with its beauty and elegance, seemed almost magical under the night sky.


    Vergil watched her out of the corner of his eye, noticing how different she looked now, she was genuinely happy, more rxed, more... human.


    He knew that behind all the intensity and obsession, there was a woman who longed for something as simple as love and eptance.


    "Are you nervous?" He asked, breaking the silence, his voice low and soft.


    She turned to him, her eyes wide for a moment before looking away. "A little. I''m not used to... this. To being treated like this."


    Vergil leaned slightly closer to her, his presenceforting. "Get used to it. Because I intend to do it more often."


    She smiled shyly, and the rest of the journey was marked by afortable calm, the kind of silence that spoke more than words.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Katharina was impressed. It was an elegant and imposing building, with a fa?ade illuminated by golden lights.


    The concierge weed them warmly, and Vergil handed over their reservation without a moment''s hesitation. Katharina felt small next to him, but also protected.


    "I thought you didn''t have a job... how did you rent this?" Katharina asked, and Vergil just smiled "Since I took your mother, everything of hers has be mine. Including the money." He smiled, showing a ck Card with ''Sapphire Agares'' written on it from an unknown bank.


    Katharina looked at it and couldn''t help but let out augh.


    "So now you''re stealing from my mother?" Katharina saidughing, as they rode up the elevator together.


    "Not stealing, equal division of assets, I''d call it," he joked, tucking the card into his pocket.


    The floors began to pass, and Katharina felt her heart beating faster and faster. When they finally reached the bedroom, Vergil opened the door and invited her in.


    "Ladies first," he said.


    The room was luxurious, but cozy. There was arge window offering a breathtaking view of the illuminated Eiffel Tower, a king size bed with impable sheets, and a small table with an ice bucket on which a bottle of champagne rested. The lights were soft, creating an intimate atmosphere.


    "Do you like it?" Vergil asked, closing the door behind them.


    Katharina stepped forward, her eyes scanning the room before turning to him. "It''s beautiful. You... did all this for me?"


    He crossed his arms, leaning casually against the door. "I told you you were special. That''s not even the beginning."


    She felt her heart racing again, but before she could reply, he stepped closer, taking her hand and guiding her to the window.


    The view was breathtaking, and she marveled for a moment,pletely forgetting about the man standing next to her.


    "Paris is beautiful, but it still doesn''t measure up to your feet," Vergil murmured, his voice so low it sounded like a whisper.


    Katharina turned to him, surprised by the sincerity in his words, she didn''t know how to respond, so she simply stood on tiptoe and kissed him.


    The kiss was different this time, slower, more intimate.


    Katharina felt as if time had stopped, as if nothing else mattered but the two of them.


    Vergil held her by the waist, pulling her closer, and she let him take control, feeling safe in his arms.


    When they separated, he guided her to the bed, but not in a rushed or insistent way. It was as if he was more interested in being with her, sharing that moment, than anything else.


    Katharina smiled, her eyes shining with a glint of contentment and desire. "That was... perfect," she murmured, her voice full of tender passion.


    Vergil smiled back, his lips curving in subtle mischief as he gently traced where she had kissed him. The taste of the gloss she had used was still present on his lips, it was the same as that day... that damn day that had been interrupted.


    "It reminds me of that day" He paused, his eyes shining with a hint of teasing. "But today... there won''t be an insolent little maid to stop us" he said


    Katharina raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "You''re right... There won''t be any interruptions today..."


    "I''d love more..." She murmured as she stood up and faced him.


    Vergil watched her, the malice on his lips heightened by the sincerity of the desire he felt.


    Without hesitation, Katharina approached Vergil with a confidence that was both seductive and assertive. In one swift, determined movement, she leapt onto him, her legs wrapping around his waist while her arms entwined around his neck. She sat on the man''sp, which was on the bed.


    Vergil held her firmly by the hips, pulling her closer.


    "Then you''ll have more... much more," Vergil whispered in a voiceden with desire, his eyes locked on hers with a passionate intensity. She held his face in her hands, her fingers gently touching his skin as she caressed him, in her eyes... He was the person she loved most in the whole world.


    Without wasting any time, Katharina leaned in again to kiss him, their lips meeting with a burning depth. The kiss was a dialog of passion and desire, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as the intensity of the moment grew. Katharina deepened the kiss, her lips exploring Vergil''s with fervent intensity, while he responded with equal devotion.


    Everything was the same that day, the day they... Unfortunately, they were stopped. But this time, different from that day. Where they had only known each other for a few days... Now they loved each other with such warmth that it was impossible for either of them to hold on or be stopped now.


    The kisses became more desperate and passionate, each touch and caress revealing the repressed desire they both felt, time hadn''t been fair to their feelings at all, in fact... Now there was no turning back.


    "Yes..." Katharina murmured as she felt the man kissing her neck and his hand moving down her waist and towards her ass. "That''s it..." She said, stroking his face...


    Vergil had already given himself to her, with everything he had. So now it was time to be rewarded.


    "Ahhh... Mmmmnh~" Katharina, feeling the intensity of the kiss and Vergil''s closeness, let out a satisfied sigh, actually more of a moan than a sigh.


    Vergil heard the warm murmur and began to move, still holding her on top of him. He got up with her and turned her over, leaving her lying on the bed.


    She waspletely out of it, and probably wouldn''t hear him if he tried to speak, her eyes bing dim and distant. Then he began to climb on top of the woman and got on top of her.


    Katharina''s legs were spread wide, and he ced his knee right on her most sensitive part.


    The woman''s ck dress was thin, although it hid everything, it was still very thin, and when he forced his knee into her cavity, he immediately felt...


    "You''re already very wet, huh?" He smiled.


    "Ah~" Katharina moaned softly when Vergil pressed his knee against her intimacy. She was so wet, so ready for him. Vergil smiled, feeling powerful knowing that she wanted him so much.


    "Don''t y with my body..." She ordered


    Vergil smiled mischievously when he heard Katharina''s request. "I''m not joking, my dear. I''m just teasing you a little."


    ''Let''s see how long it takes...'' He began to move slowly, brushing his knee against her through the thinyer of her dress.


    "Mmmnn" Katharina moaned softly, feeling the pressure increase inside her with every touch. She was lost in desire, her body trembling with desire.


    Vergil then approached her and kissed her as he continued to tease her, shey still for a few seconds, just making wet noises between gasps, and after two minutes, she pushed him back.


    "Please, Vergil," she pleaded, "I need you inside me now."


    However... "It''s going too fast..." He muttered and with his demonic energy, he cut her dress in half, leaving her entire body exposed.


    Katharina was surprised to feel her dress being cut in half, exposing her entire naked body. She felt exposed, vulnerable, but also incredibly aroused. Seeing the look of desire in Vergil''s eyes only made her even hornier.


    "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, running his hands over her naked body. "Perfect in every way."


    Katharina sighed with pleasure as she felt his hands on her skin, touching her, teasing her. She let herself be carried away by the moment, forgetting any inhibitions or fears. Now she just wanted to give herselfpletely to Vergil, to let him possess her in any way he wanted.


    "Darling... Please..." Katharina begged.

 Chapter 122 Youre mine, Katharina Agares (R-18)

    "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, running his hands over her naked body. "Perfect in every way."


    Katharina sighed with pleasure as she felt his hands on her skin, touching her, teasing her.


    She let herself be carried away by the moment, forgetting any inhibitions or fears.


    Now she just wanted to give herselfpletely to Vergil, to let him possess her in any way he wanted.


    "Darling... Please..." Katharina begged as she looked with her clouded eyes directly into his.


    Vergil watched her with a smile, Katharina seemedpletely lost in lust without even having had a single more intimate touch, he had only yed with her a little and already realized...


    She was very sensitive.


    He pulled away a little, seeing her lying there stillpletely naked. Herrge breasts were hard and herpletely pink nipples were almost begging him to bite them. However, it was time to show her something... Something she had wanted all along.


    The moment he stepped away, he began to take off his own clothes, without much haste after all... Katharina was watching, so he decided to tease her some more.


    When it came to taking off his underwear, he just smiled, and took it off very slowly, making her look directly at the spot, almost as if she was expecting a surprise... But what did she see?


    His erect member sprang out, thick and throbbing with desire. Katharina saw that scene and swallowed dry for a moment...


    Katharina opened her mouth to say something, but she was speechless.


    ''Holy shit! Was it that big? She asked,pletely startled... ''If it fits...'' She muttered, ncing down at where her uterus should be... ''Fuck,'' she thought quickly.


    "You look surprised... I thought you knew every corner of my body. My little Stalker." Hemented, smiling as he began to approach.


    Katharina''s face turnedpletely red and she swallowed... "V-v-v-you!!! Don''t tease me like that!" She said as she leaned her back against the headboard.


    "Is that so?" He questioned, moving towards her, who clung to the sheets as she felt the pressure of him getting closer. "I''d love to tease you even more..." He said, facing her legs...


    His hand yed with the woman''s thighs, which closed instinctively, without letting him see what was between her legs, or at least see the state she was in, but he knew well...


    "So cute," he murmured, his hand touching her skin with a hesitant touch, like someone handling something precious.


    His eyes met hers for a moment, seeking silent permission, a confirmation of what they both felt.


    Stay connected via empire


    With a careful gesture, he adjusted his position by spreading his legs, exposing hispletely wet intimacy.


    What he saw was one of the most... beautiful. Katharina''s spread legs gave him a view of her pink, delicate, dripping lips... she was really horny and her cavity was begging for something. "Perfect," he said.


    Unable to hold back any longer, he plunged his face into her pelvis.


    "Wait-- AHHHNNN!!!" Katharina moaned loudly as she felt the touch of his tongue on her sensitive area. "Darlin~ HMMMM!!!!" She arched her back, while holding her face, ja Vergil...


    He went all out, licking and sucking her outer lips until they were throbbing with desire.


    "Darling!!! Hmmmnnn!!!" She threw her head back in ecstasy as he explored her soaked folds with his tongue, stopping at her clitoris and sucking it greedily.


    "Ahhh!!!" she screamed, the spasms of a new orgasm about to explode. It was quick, and... Magnificent....


    "Sweet" hemented as he continued to suck relentlessly. And Katharina couldn''t have been more surrendered, the sensation was simply devastating and took over her whole being like a raging me.


    She could feel her own body trembling, convulsing in waves of pure pleasure. She kepting, spurting juices onto Vergil''s face as he continued to y with her wet pussy.


    "Baby..." She murmured, almost pleading. Her eyes seemed in a trance, her body was reddened and dying of heat, her face reddened and panting, her breasts bouncing with the rhythm of her racing heart andck of air, she copsed for a few seconds...


    But her eyes quickly opened in surprise as she felt Vergil pull her into a searing kiss, tasting herself on his lips... They rolled around on the bed. Their mouths still joined and their hands groping each other voraciously as his hands grabbed a soft breast, squeezing and caressing her soft skin.


    "Let''s go..." Katharina shivered, arching her stiffening nipples against his chest. She gently slid her hand down, wrapping it around his steel-hard member.


    "Fuck me, as hard as you can." She whispered, "I need to feel you inside me."


    Vergil gave her a broad smile and got to his feet, pulling her to him, while she kept her hand on his cock, holding it steady. He guided her onto her stomach and positioned his cock behind her, rubbing against her wet pussy.


    "Stop..." She ordered, helpless as he held her arms like a prisoner.


    Vergil then held her arms with one hand and with the other, he ran his fingers over her soft flesh, teasing her swollen clit until she was trembling with desire.


    "Hhmmm!!!" She moaned as she hid her face in the bed, after all, she couldn''t cover her mouth, she had no movement...


    "Are you very horny?" he asked, slipping his finger inside her. "Hold on a little longer..." he asked.


    He began to move his finger in and out, adding another to increase the pressure.


    With his thumb, he massaged her pussy, making her buck against his hand. Katharina bit her lips, trying to muffle her moans with the bed. However... muffling them didn''t mean that she wasn''t getting enough to moan about.


    "It''sing." Vergil murmured between smiles, and increased the pace of his fingers. "Come on... speak..." he growled


    Then he shoved his finger in even deeper, in one thrust. Katharina shattered into a thousand pieces, cumming hard into his hand.


    "AHH!!!" She screamed his name so loudly that the bed couldn''t muffle it, Vergil continued to stimte her through her orgasm, prolonging her pleasure as much as possible.


    When she finally stopped trembling, he lifted her up, straddling her ass...


    "I can''t stand it..." Katharina murmured, almost fainting, but her attention quickly returned and everything went white when she felt something entering her...


    "Ahhh" she moaned loudly as she felt his cock going deep into her bowels... "Finally..." She let out a happy sigh...


    "Does it hurt?" Vergil asked, without advancing on her... They were both virgins... although they had probably seen a lot of porn... Because virgins wouldn''t do something like that...


    "I''m a demon Darling... do you really think I''m going to feel a hymen breaking?" She questioned as she raised her ass further, almost as if asking for more...


    "Destroy me whole." She ordered, her eyes looked possessive, her heart was racing, but she just ordered like a Queen...


    ''Your virginity is mine...'' She thought, that''s what was driving her now... The sheer obsession with having this man...


    "Ask again." Vergil ordered, smiling.


    "Me - Destroy" she spoke softly.


    The green light activated. And quickly... His cock plunged straight into her bowels without any warning, making her moan with pleasure.


    "Ah~~" This was too much for Katharina to bear, and a loud moan escaped her mouth as she gripped the sheets, drowning her face in the bed as he continued to thrust deeper inside her.


    "Yes... Please... I want to feel it deeper, inside me," she gasped, trembling with desire.


    He prated her slowly, feeling the soft, warm flesh open up for him. Katharina arched her back as she felt the first pressure, a mixture of pain and pleasure. At the same time, Vergil grunted with pleasure as he felt her wetness and tightness around him.


    He began to move slowly, taking almost all of her and then thrusting deep again. Katharina kept pace, lifting her hips to meet him. Their bodies moved together in an ancient, primitive rhythm, exploring every sensation.


    "You''re so tight... so good...," Vergil gasped, increasing the pace. He towered over her and pulled her neck to kiss him, causing her body to tremble more, making her previously muffled moans ring throughout the room as they lost themselves in passion.


    Katharina could only surrender to the sensations, the pleasure increasing with each thrust. The world around her disappeared, leaving only her, Vergil and the intensity of their union.


    "Well Ouch!" She screamed with arousal, the sound of their bodies mming into each other mixed with the moans of pleasure from both of them.


    "Do you like it like that?" he asked in a husky voice, pping her hard on the ass.


    "Ahh!" Katharina only moaned louder, pushing her ass up against him. Vergil increased the pace, holding her hips firmly as he fucked her hard and fast. She was lost in ecstasy, every part of her beingpletely surrendered to this man


    The thrusts became faster and deeper, bringing them to the brink of climax. Their sweaty bodies moved frantically, clinging to each other in search of the apex. When it came, it was explosive. The intense pleasure made them both cry out, their bodies shaking as waves of ecstasy washed over them.


    "YES!" Katharina screamed with pleasure, the climax exploding inside her, her inner walls receiving strong jets that filled her womb with hote.


    They both fell onto the bed exhausted, panting and satisfied. Vergil hugged her tightly against his chest and kissed her passionately.


    "That was... incredible," she murmured, looking into his eyes. "I''ve never felt that before."


    "You''re going to feel a lot more," hemented. "Are you mine, Katharina Agares? I want you to be mine forever."


    Katharina smiled back, feeling her heart overflow with joy. "I''ll always be yours," she promised. "Always." She spoke.


    "Shall we continue?" He said with a mischievous smile as he stood up with her in his arms. "Come on... I''m already wet again." She said smiling like a subus.


    "Let''s do it in the Jacuzzi now," he smiled.

 Chapter 123 The problematic political power

    You must be wondering... What was happening in the demon world while Vergil was out there, enjoying his time with Katharina? Well, many things. But the topic of the moment in every noble house was just one...


    The political power he holds.


    You see, if he were an ordinary man, things would be much simpler. All he''d need to do was marry an heir to a powerful demon house, and his influence would be guaranteed. But Vergil is no ordinary man, is he? He got involved with not one, but three direct heirs! Something so rare that, just because of that, he was already the center of attention.


    Now, add Sapphire to the equation. Yes, the Sapphire. She''s not only the most powerful demoness but also his mentor... and his mother-inw. This puts Vergil in a position no other demon has ever been in...


    He is a man with political power equivalent to three Demon Kings! Or better yet, he''s almost an Archon by logic alone. Add to that the fact that he possesses three bloodline powers, and politically, he has surpassed almost everyone.


    Vergil''s existence was directly affecting the entire hierarchy of the Demon World, which had been carefully structured in a pyramid system, with the most powerful beings at the top and the masses at the bottom.


    At the top are the Archons, the oldest and most powerful beings. They survived the legendary Genesis War and shaped the demon world. Thanks to them, there is order.


    Below them are the Demon Kings, who govern vast territories andmand the masses. They have absolute power over their regions. Even Sapphire, who sometimes disregards formalities, is one of these rulers.


    Nextes the Demon Nobility, which consists of three subsses:


    Heirs: These are the children of Archons or Kings. They live to prove they can seed their parents, but until then, they are under constant surveince.


    Demon Dukes: Demons who have gainednd or titles through merit. They are strong, but not strong enough to challenge a King.


    Demon Advisors: The strategists and sages who work directly with the leaders.


    Andstly, at the base of the pyramid, we have the Lesser Demon Lords, Infernal Knights, andmon citizens. These are warriors, merchants, artisans... in short, the ones who make the world go round.


    So... where does Vergil fit into all of this? Exactly... He doesn''t fit.


    He is not an Archon; he is far from it... nor is he a King, but he is above them in influence. He has direct connections with three Demon King houses, is the son-inw of Sapphire Agares, and, of course, has Raphaeline under his control.


    This alone ces him in a league of his own. How can someone who doesn''t even understand theplexities of the demon world be in a league of his own? That''s what has everyone in the underworld on edge... And perhaps that''s exactly what makes Vergil so dangerous.


    Of course, in a meeting room that nomon demon could ever ess, the four Demon Kings were directly discussing what to do with Vergil.


    "I''m not entirely against it, but I think this is an exaggeration," Paimon said, crossing her legs while trying to analyze the entire situation. As an Archon, she had to think of what was best for her people, even though she preferred to have more fun than be a political woman.


    "I''m against it," Astaroth said, continuing to build a magical cube while waiting for everyone to stop with this boring meeting and leave.


    "I agree with Astaroth, I''m against it," Phenex said, causing the room to fall silent as all eyes turned to Amon, who was still pondering a solution to this.


    "This isplicated... how many years has it been since we had to discuss a person like this?" Amon asked,ughing as he sat calmly.


    "Are you kidding, Amon?" Paimon said, raising an eyebrow.


    "We''re talking about a being who, despite having some interesting connections, is out of control. He probably doesn''t even know all of this is happening. He seems kind of foolish."


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    "HAHAHA!" Astarothughed, but the sound was more of a nervous chuckle than anything else. "He''s just a child ying with fire. Doesn''t even know what he''s doing? Let him rest. Thanks to him, Sapphire is under control! That''s something to celebrate, you know? Just months ago, she wiped part of the Vatican out with a fire meteor."


    Phenex, who had been silent until now, looked directly at Amon. "I still don''t understand how a demon who doesn''t follow the rules can be such a huge threat. What makes him so special?"


    Amon smiled gently, his expression still calm, as if he were ahead of everyone, as if he knew more than the others. "He has the power... but it''s not just that. He has something none of us had the chance to possess¡­ something that goes beyond strength, something we all fear on some level."


    "That''s nonsense, Amon," Paimon retorted, her voice sharp as a de. "You''re talking like he''s a new breed of demon, but he''s not. He doesn''t have the experience, nor the skill. What we have here, in the end, is just a very strange demon."


    But Amon didn''t seem willing to be convinced. He continued, his voice low and measured. "Vergil may be unpredictable, especially with that crazy woman by his side... She seems to be preparing something. But as you said, he probably doesn''t know any of this, and maybe it''s better that way. But we''ll need to calm the Nobles."


    "So, what do you suggest, Amon?" Phenex asked, leaning forward slightly, curiosity now more evident than any other emotion.


    Amon paused, as if weighing his words carefully, before finally speaking, his voice quieter than usual, almost as if he were speaking to himself. "We need to keep him close. I think we can give him a noble title. He can''t be underestimated, but we also can''t let him stir up trouble among the masses. The bnce must be found¡­ And well... How about a high society gathering to introduce him?"


    "Give him a noble title?" Paimon repeated, clearly ufortable with the idea. "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Amon raised a hand, as if asking for patience, and his eyes gleamed with the focus only Archons possessed. "I''m not saying we should hand him over to the nobles on a silver tter, Paimon. I''m suggesting we make him feel like he''s part of the game, without him realizing how much he''s being manipted. A noble title... it''s just the beginning."


    Phenex, always more calcting, now seemed to understand Amon''s reasoning. "He''d feel part of the system, without realizing he''s still on the margins of it. Interesting... But who would introduce him to high society? We need someone capable of using him, not just controlling him."


    Amon smiled. The kind of smile that carried the lightness of someone who knew they were in control of the situation, even if it didn''t seem like it. "It''s simple. Sapphire."


    The other three Kings exchanged looks, bewildered. "Sapphire?" Paimon repeated, her expression filled with doubt. "Do you really think she, with the way she is, would ept something like this?"


    Amon made a dismissive gesture, as if he had already considered all possibilities. "Oh, she will... I''m sure she''ll love the idea I have." Amon smiled mischievously...


    ''Well... I''ll manipte her a bit... of course... Seeing how much she''s in love with that boy, it''ll be as easy as throwing a steak to a lion...'' Amon thought, smiling, without revealing what he truly wanted to do...


    "Alright, meeting adjourned," Amon said, standing up.


    "Wait!" Paimon shouted, calling him back. "Just like that? What about our opinions?" She asked, nervous.


    "Since when do you care? This doesn''t change anything."


    Meanwhile, of course.


    The hotel room was unrecognizable. Chaos reigned where there had once been order. Torn curtains, pieces of furniture scattered on the floor, and the smell of perfume and sweat in the air. The mattress, which had once looked new and spotless, was now crushed, the pillows thrown everywhere, as if they had been the victims of a brutal battle.


    The scene was a reflection of the intensity of what had happened there over thest few hours... They had fucked in the most brutal and forceful way possible...


    Vergil and Katharina were finally lying down, breathing heavily, their bodies sweaty and tired, but with a gleam in their eyes that had not yet faded.


    Katharina, with her hair undone and her eyes wide, seemed lost in thought, while Vergil, with a vacant smile, stared at the ceiling, as if trying to process everything that had happened.


    "You know," Katharina said, her voice soft butced with a provocative tone, "I didn''t realize you were so.... Brutish." She turned sideways, staring at Vergil with a look that mixed admiration and something deeper, something bordering on respect.


    Vergil, without looking away, just gave a small smile. "You asked for it."


    "Yes, that''s right," she replied, letting out a sigh, as if trying to put her own thoughts in order. She stood up slowly, walking across the room towards the window, where the moonlight seeped through the shards.


    "But what are we going to do now? Don''t you think we''re ying with fire? I may not care, but you... my mother will kill you, Vergil." Shemented with a smallugh.


    "Who do you think sent me here with you?" Vergil asked, smiling.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!